The theater of honour and knight-hood. Or A compendious chronicle and historie of the whole Christian vvorld Containing the originall of all monarchies, kingdomes, and estates, with their emperours, kings, princes, and gouernours; their beginnings, continuance, and successions, to this present time. The first institution of armes, emblazons, kings, heralds, and pursuiuants of armes: with all the ancient and moderne military orders of knight-hood in euery kingdome. Of duelloes or single combates ... Likewise of ioustes, tourneyes, and tournaments, and orders belonging to them. Lastly of funerall pompe, for emperours, kings, princes, and meaner persons, with all the rites and ceremonies fitting for them. VVritten in French, by Andrew Fauine, Parisian: and aduocate in the High Court of Parliament. M.DC.XX.

THE INSTITVTION FOR THE SACRING AND CROWNING THE MOST CHRI∣STIAN KINGS OF FRANCE. AND Of the Originall, as also Ancient Antiquity of the French: The Excellency and Precedency of the Kings and Kingdomes of France, beyond all the rest of Christendome. The second Booke. (Book 2)

CHAP. I. Of the Ancient Originall of the French.

SAint Hierome, the Father of Learning, and cleare flame of the Church, who (for a very long time) made his abiding among the Gaules, and namely in the City of Treuers, at that time the Ca∣pitall City of the rest; in his Epistle Ad Ageruchiam, de Monoga∣mia, describing their miserable condition, as he had good know∣ledge thereof, and beheld with his owne eyes, vnder the Empire of Arcadius in the East, and Honorius in the West, speaketh in this manner.

Innumerabiles, & ferocissimae Nationes vniuersas Gallias occuparunt. Quidquid inter Al∣peis & Pyrenaeum est quod Oceano, & Rheno includitur. Qua••as, Vandalas, Sarmata, Ala∣ni, Gepides, Heruli, Saxones, Burgundiones, Alemanni, & O lugenda Respublica, hostes Pan∣••onij vastarunt. Maguntiacum nobilis quondam Ciuitas capta, atque subuersa est, & in Ec∣clesia multa hominum millia trucidata: Vangiones longa obsidione deleti, Remorum vrbs prae∣potens, Ambiani, Attrebates, extremique h••minum Morini, Tornacus, Nemete, Argentora∣tum translati in Germaniam, Aquitaniae, Nouem popularum, Lugdunensis, & Narbonensis Prouincia (praeter paucas vrbes) populata sunt cuncta.

An innumerable company of strange Nations,* 1.1 sauage and barbarous inuade the Gaules in generall, that is to say, their ancient extendure, comprised within the enclosure of the moun∣taines of the Alpes and Pyrenaans, and the great Riuer of Rhine. The Wallakians, the Poloni∣ans and Vandales, the Alans, Gepides, Herules, Saxons, Bourgongnons, Allemaignes, and (O poore deplorable condition of the Gaules) the Hungarians made a totall forraging of them.

Maguntia, a City sometime most famous and renowned, forcibly taken and sacked; the Citi∣zens and Inhabitants massacred, euen in the Church. Wormes, with all the vtmost 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thereof, made desolate by a cruell and long siege. The rich, strong, and potent City of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as also Amiens, Arras, the people of Picardy and re-conquered Countries, planted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the O•• shoares, Tourney, Spire, Strasbourg sacked and spoyled, & the people of them, branded with the names of prisoners and slaues, carried into Germany, and on the further side of the Rhine, with all their wealth and possessions, to serue as slaues to those cruell Nations, voyd of all pitty; by whom the Prouinces of Guienne, Gascoigne, Languedock, Lyonnois and Prouence (fewe of the Townes excepted) serued but for an Essay of their tyrannie.

* 1.2These barbarous Nations passed the Rhine, and threw themselues into Gaule, and in the yeere of Grace, foure hundred and sixe, about the ending of De∣cember; being incited thus to doe by the promises of Stilico the Vandale, who coueting to make his sonne Eutherius Emperour, was slaine with his Father, by the command of Honorius, in the yeere foure hundred and eight. So saith Orosius in his seuenth booke, and the eight and thirtieth chapter, and the two and twenty day of August.

God sent forth the arrowes of his wrath and fury, vpon the Romaine people, to re∣uenge the bloud of so many Martyrs, shedde on the face of the earth, during the perse∣cutions excited wrongfully,* 1.3 and without cause, against the Church then growing. As is obserued by the Spanish Priest Paulus Orozius (who was a Contemporane with those two great Pillers of the Church, Saint Ierome and Saint Augustine, to whom Orozius was a Scholler) in the seuenth booke, and two and twentieth Chapter of the Worke∣manship of the world. Soluuntur vndique, permissa Dei, ad hoc circumposita, relictaeq••e Gentes, laxatisque habenis in omnes Romanos fines inuehuntur. Germani Alpibus, Rhetia, i••∣taque Italia peruagata atque pe••etrata Rauennam vsque perueniunt. Alemanni Gallias per∣uagantes, etiam in Italiam transeunt. Grecia, Macedonia, Pontus, Asia, Gothorum inund••∣tione deletur. Nam Dacia trans Danubium in perpetuum aufertur. Quade, & Sarmata Pannonias depopulantur. Germani vlteriores abrasapotiuntur Hispania. Extant adhuc per diuersas Prouincias in magnarum Vrbium ruinis paruae, & pauperes aedes, signa miseriarum, & nominum iudicia seruantes, ex quibus nos quoque in Hispania Tarraconem nostram, ad consolationem miseriae recentis, ostendimus.

Behold the Allemaignes which forrage the Gaules. The Germanes hauing franchised the Alpes and Grisons, trauersed Italie, and rauaged all, so farre as Rauenna. The Gothes hauing laid open Scandinauia, ouer-ranne Greece (or Epyre) Pontus, and the people of Asia. Dacia is (for euer) subiected to the Romanes. Wallachia and Polonia, aduancing themselues into Countries, haue Cantonned themselues with Austria and Hun∣garia. The Germaines beyond the Elba, haue possessed themselues of Spaine. Mor••ouer at this present, as a marke and testimony of their courses, you may behould (heere and there) desert fieldes throughout the Prouinces of Spaine; the Cities and Townes some∣time highly renowned, to haue now no more then the Name to haue sometimes bee••e•• and the soyle and seate thereof marked out with small Cottages, which beare their Names. Name••y the place of my birth,* 1.4 poore Arragon, whereof remaineth now no more, in olde decayed houses, and ruined buildings, for all their comfort and consolation.

Those holy men formerly alleadged, liued about the yeere of mans saluation, foure hundred.

Saint Gregory Victor, Archbishop of Tours, the most ancient and faithfull of all the French Annalists, in his first booke, and two and thirtie chapter, informeth vs: That a King of the Almaignes, whom hee calleth Chrochus, came and forraged the Gaules (where he lost his life) vnder the Emperour Probus, in the yeere of Grace two hundred and fourescore.

The inundations and rauages of those Barbarous Nations, beganne altogether in the ninth yeere of the Empire of Galien; and of our Lord, two hundred sixtie three. Wherein (so saith Trebellius Pollio, the Romaine Historian, in the life of the said Emperour) there was a generall Pestilence throughout all the Prouinces of the Empire, with fearefull tremblings of the earth, and an vniuersall darkenesse, (more then Cimerian) which continued for many daies together. Great claps of Thunder (Ioue non Tonante) contrary to reason, and against all common rule. All

••finite number of houses, villages, and Cities, with their Inhabitants, swallowed 〈◊〉〈◊〉, beside many thousands of people, dying with the meere feare and affrightment. ••iuers openings of the earth, filled with mortiferous stinking waters, and the Seas ••erflowing their bounds and limits prescribed, drowned the land, deuouring al∣•• with the Waters impetuous passage, whole Townes and Villages.

And in one and the same instant, Nations and People, before vtterly vnknowne, ••med desirous to displume the great Romaine Eagle, and conuert her into the ••rowe of Horace: Quasi coniuratione totius Mundi, concussis Orbis partibus, vndique ••llum extitit, so saith the same worthy Historian.

Wee haue seene the Deluge of people, that wasted Gaule in the time of Saint ••rome, following the course by him formerly set downe, after they had passed the ••ine.

In the yeere foure hundred and twelue, Honorius the ninth time, and the youn∣••r Theodosius the fifth time being Consulls; the Gothes forsaking Italie, vnder the ••onduct of Athaulphus, once more vanquished the Gaules. As Saint Prosper of A∣••itaine, and Sabaianus Bishop of Marseilles, (who liued at the same time) in the ••reatise which hee wrote of the iust iudgement and Prouidence of God, affirmeth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his third booke, and so forward.

Latinus Pacatus, in his Panegyricke to the Emperour Theodosius the yonger: Vnde ••ordiar nisia tuis, Gallia, malis? quae ex omnibus terris, quas illa pestis insiderat, haud in∣••ria tibi vendicas priuilegium miseriar••m. The Vandales, after they had forraged ••e lands at their arriuall, possessed for some time the Champaigne Countrey, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this possession there remained no more of noate, but Vandalorum opera. Bour∣••ngne hath kept the name of her ancient possessours, euen to this day; and the ••andales quitting the place to the Bourgongnons, passed the Riuer of Loire, to pos∣••sse themselues of Aquitaine; from whence, both they and the Alans and Sweues ••ere expelled by the Visigothes of Italie, Conducted by Gisericus, (or Gensericus, ••cording to some Writers) to whom Honorius had giuen this rich Prouince (which ••ee could not keepe any longer) in the yeere of Grace foure hundred and eigh∣••ene.

By vertue of this donation, the Visigothes got the possession of Aquitaine, part ••hereof was called Gothia, and to this day Langue de Hoc, or of Goth. Accord∣••••g to others it was named Septimania, and Narbonnoise Gaule by our Ancients.

They chased from thence the Vandales, the Alans and Sweaues, who being vn∣••le (in a companie) to turne backe againe, shifted for themselues in Spaine. The ••andalls and Sweues, conducted by their Princes Gondericus or Gonthairus, and ••ensericus brethren, and sonnes of Modegisila: the Sweues by Hermenericus,* 1.5 and ••e Alans by Ataces; so that in the yeere foure hundred and ninteene, part of the ••andales and Sweues ouercame Galicia, and Castille the elder: the Alans had Por∣••gall and the Prouince of Carthagena.

The other Vandales and Silinges, held for their Lotte and partage, the Coun∣••ie Boeetita of Spaine, called (after their name) Vandalia, and thence forward, ••uen to this present) by change of a Letter, Andalousia the best Prouince of Spaine. ••ll these people, as well as the Gothes of Italy, and the Visigothes of Aquitaine, were ••fected with the Arrian Heresie.

But where are the French all this while,* 1.6 while others make themselues so much ••oken of? Were they at this time vnknowne, or hidden, as Achilles in Homer ••as, handling the distaffe? Nothing so; for they were a long time renowned for ••aliancie and Prowesse, and held in reputation, to be the very hardiest people of Ger∣••anie.

And yet neuerthelesse, it is a Maxime constant and assured, that they were the ••st of them that passed into Gaule; not to take an Essay of it, as the rest had done,* 1.7 ••hose defects they noted; but to possesse themselues there in earnest, and to be∣••ome Masters of it by setling their Conquest there, without letting slip or loosing ••heir hold, following the Nature of the generous Lyon, which they bare for their ••rmes. For the French (as wee doe commonly see one nayle driueth out another) ••pelled from thence by force of Armes, all such others as had made possessi∣sion

of the places before them, as namely the Romanes, Vandales, the Alans, Swe••••, Bourgongnons and Visigothes, whom Gregorie of Tours, the ancient Annalist, named Gothes, without making any difference of them that held Italie (properly named Gothes) from the Visigothes of Gaule, who afterwards possessed themselues of Spaine.

* 1.8Yet before I set downe their Conquests, I shall perhaps doe an acceptable worke 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Readers, to touch by the way, what was their Originall. And so much the rather, be¦cause many writers haue placed their first abiding in the Marishes of Moeotides, and b••••∣ded thereon Castles in Spaine, in the time of King Bamba, and the great Aunt Sic••••∣bria, Grandmother to a new people, abiding within the Circle of the Moone; making 〈◊〉〈◊〉 new world, according to the opinion of some distempered Philosophers, destitute of iudgement and reason.

* 1.9Some Historians make them to come from the Pannoniaes, for there are two at this day, the higher and the lower, which are the Kingdome of Hungaria, and the Arch-Duchie of Austria, and that they came from thence, to dwell vpon the bankes of Rhine first of all.

And so hauing past ouer that famous Riuer, they went into Thuringe, where they builded many Cities and Townes, ordaining to rule and gouerne ouer them, as also 〈◊〉〈◊〉 conduct them in Warres, Kings and Dukes, distinguished and discerned from othe•• neighbouring Princes, by their long lockes and tufts of hayre; chosen and c••lled out of the principall families among them.

Saint Gregory Victor, Archbishop of Tours, in his second booke of the Historie of France (which shortly shall be seene of mine owne Translation) toucheth this opinion in the ninth Chapter. Tradunt multi eosdem (hee speaketh of the French) de Pann•••••• fuisse digressos, & primum Litora Rheni amnis incoluisse: dehinc transacto Rheno Thori••∣giam transmeasse, tbique iuxta Pagos, vel Ciuitates Reges Crinitos super se creanisse, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 prima, & vt ita dicam nobiliori suorum familia. Hee reporteth nothing but this opinio•• of the ancient Originall of the French, whereunto neuerthelesse he trusteth not, for the reasons which wee shall relate more at large, when we come to the fifth chapter of this se¦cond booke.

He speaketh nothing at all of the Marishes of Moeotides; of the imaginary Sicambri••, nor of the cinders of Troy.

* 1.10Others doe maintaine, that the French had a Germane Originall: De Francorum O••∣gine, secundum Germanos lis esse data videtur, qui Francos Galliae Incolas rebus bello tog••∣que gestis Clarissimos sibi vendicant. So saith Adrianus Turnebus, in the fiue and twenti•••••• booke, and the seauen and thirty Chapter of his Anniuersaries. And hee addeth, it must necessarily be concluded, that they made one part of Germanie, as mingled and confe∣sed among them, without making any band apart; because Tacitus and Ptolomie, whe•• exactly haue remarked the people and Nations of all Germany or Allemaigne, maketh no noate or mention at all of the French.

* 1.11Others will haue them to be descended from Scandinauia, grounded on a pretende•• passage drawne out of Ptolomie, who describing this Peninsula, which Plinie the Natu∣ralist in his fourth booke, calleth Clarissimam Scandinauiam magnitudinis incompertae, de∣nominateth and specifieth amongst the Inhabitants thereof, some one kinde of people, bearing the name of Phiraisi, which they say to be depraued, changed and altered, i•• stead whereof (according vnto their iudgement) it should bee reade Φ Ρ Α Γ Γ Ι, and pronounced Frangi, from whence (as it should seeme) should come the title and sirna••e of Franci.

* 1.12There be others beside, who from the same Ptolomie, and other Geographers, follow∣ing his straine, will haue them to be descended from Scythia, and the Marshie Maeotide••, and by the name of Brenci, the B. changed to F. and so drawne in by the eares, to be made that of Franci.

* 1.13Now, at all times, and as often as question is made of Etymologies, and the O∣riginall of proper names and Appellatiues (a matter somewhat difficult and queazie) wee should not proceed to the correction of them, without certaine and apparant rea∣sons, and supported by the testimony of Authors of good noate, with this obse∣uation of the same Ptolomie (which they doe alleadge) who speaking of Scandi∣••

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Scandinauia, otherwise called Scandia, Baltica or Basilia, auoucheth it to be inhabited 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seauen seuerall kindes of people, which were the Gothes, Ostrogothes, Visigothes, Danes.* 1.14 ••rataines, Rugians and Tanians. He speaketh no more of the French then of the Megari∣••••s; a common prouerbe vsed by the Greekes.

But the most ridiculous opinion, is of them, who would create them out of the mise∣••able ashes of great Troy, and of a supposed Francus or Francion, the pretended Sonne of ••ector, a Paladine in painting, yea, a precious Relique, carried throughout the world; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the end, that her desert Prouinces might be planted with so noble a Seede. Hunibauld, ••nd the Abbot Tritemius, Germaines: One Frier Annius of Viterbo, an Italian, the Com∣••enter on a false and supposed Berosus, the pretended Chaldean, and of one Manethon of ••hrygia, who neuer had being but in the world of the Moone (for the true Berosus a Chaldean, whom the learned Phylo a Iew, and Iosephus doe alleadge so often, neuer wrote ••ny thing of the ashes of Troy) Iohn Maire the Belgian, in his illustrations of Gaule; Ri∣••hard de Vessebourg; one Frier Noel Talepied, of the Gray Fryers Order; and of later date, ••ne Du Pre of Lyonnois, displayeth in the frontispice of his celebrated trauailes, the mans ••gly countenance. And the rest of the same ignorant temper,* 1.15 haue plunged themselues ••n the Gulfe of those lyes and fables, taking them for money of the best payment, main∣••aining; that the people which followed the fortune of this imagined Francus, were (of ••im) named Frenchmen. All these reporters of Fables and Sonnets, are resembled to ••he pretended God Iupiter, whom the French Poet in the first Booke of his Franciades, ••eigneth and figureth in painting, to saue the supposed Francus. They made a Phantasma, ••ike to the Iuglers of the Hostell de Bourgongne at Paris, making of Astianax, a Francus, like ••o Amphitrio in Plautus.

Homer, Prince of the Greeke Poets, giueth but one Sonne, called Astian••x, and sur∣named Sca••ander, to the valiant Hector, and Andromache his wife, in the sixt Booke of his Illiades.

The Latine Poet calleth him nothing but Astianax, in the second Booke of his Ae∣••eidos.

Saepius Andromache ferre incomitata solebat Ad Soceros, & Auo puerum Astianacta trahebat.

And like as those are meere Fables, of all the pretended Gods, and forged by the Greeks and Romaines:

Mulciber in Troiam, pro Troia stabat Apollo. Aequa Venus Teucris, Pallas iniqua fuit.

Reade Thucidides his preface, an Historian of approued integrity, and more likely to vnderstand the truth of those antiquities of Greece.

So are the Siedges of Troy the Great, and of Thebes with an hundred Gates:* 1.16 And the voyage of the Argonautes, to conquer the Golden Fleece, the three most famous enter∣pises which the Poets euer feigned.

If Troy was, it neuer was taken, nor sacked after such manner, as Homer and Virgill haue feigned: According as it is proued by Dion Prussensis, in the booke which he wrote De Troia non capta.

Aeneas, Anthenor, and other supposed great Lords of Troy, pretended founders of Rome and other places, are imagined names of persons that neuer were, but in the minde and fantasie of Poets. The Cato of his age, Pybrac, made (to good purpose) the Queene of Carthage say, that the Latine Poet taxed her with immodestie, and her Aeneas with trea∣son and perfidie.

I Rome, in me, ne're saw thy fugitiue Aeneas.

But leaue we these Fables, to whosoeuer liketh to be led by them.

The French Poet, in the place before alleadged (to the end wee may talke no more of diuinations) being desirous to encounter them on the name of the French, by the adopti∣on and composure of two Gaulish words ioyned together, Phere-Encos, which signifieth Beare-Launce, saith that his Francus.

In signe of Valiance, Was by his Souldiors named Bear-Lance, Phere-Encos, a name of people conquered,* 1.17 Afterward said Francuz, ill pronounced.

Among the Armes of the auncient French, ouer and beside the Launce, was the Bat∣taile-Axe,

which they called Anchon, and moreouer, yet to this day, in many Pro•• of France,* 1.18 it is tearmed an Achon, wherewith they serued themselues in warre, by thro••∣ing it a farre off at ioyning with the enemy, onely to discouer the man, and to cleaue 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Shield. Because this Achon was darted with such violence, as it would cleaue the Shield, and compell the Maister thereof to hold down his arme, and being so discouered, as naked or vnarmed; it made way for the sooner surprizing of him. It seemeth, that this weapon was proper and perticuler to the French Souldior, as well him on foote, as on horsebacke. For this cause they called it Franciscus. Francisca, Securis oblonga, quam Franci librab•••• in Hostes. For the Horseman, beside his Shield and Francisca (Armes common, as wee haue said, to the Footeman) had also the Lance, which being broken, and seruing to no further effect: he laid hand on his Francisca, as we learne the vse of that weapon in the Archbishop of Tours, his second Booke and twentie seauenth Chapter of the History of France: and Floardus, in that History of the Church of Rheims, the first Booke, and the thirteenth Chapter. But returne we now againe to the French.

If they had bin descended from the Pannoniaes, which haue (from time to time) bin fa∣mous, and tooke part with Germanie: it is not to be doubted, but that the Noble writer Tacitus, who purposely tooke delight to be a Topographer; would haue obserued some∣what of them which caused the contradiction, and bringing to compromise, of the same Turnebus before alleadged, that the Ancestors of the French tooke Originall from Ger∣manie. Whereas contrariwise, he deriueth their ancient Originall from the Gaules: Ge••∣tis nobilis praesertim, & gloriosa in Europa, Imperij maiestatem retinentis, Propaginem, & So∣bolem, nostros nominauerim. And this he wrote not without cause (although there be some that take it against the haire) because it is a matter assured, th••t Germanie was peopled by the Gaules, and that the Allem signes, by such Colonies and plantations, were of the Romaines,* 1.19 baptised with the name of Ge••maines, Brethren of the Gaules, whom they re∣s••mbled in corpulence of body, manners, and behauiour of life.

The Geographer Strabo, in the seauenth booke of his Geographie (whereon all the Historians and Geographers, the Greekes and Romaines moulded and fashioned th••ir workes, as on a good Originall and perfect exemplary) informeth vs, that Regionem trans Rhenum ad Ortum vergentem Germani colunt, nationem Gallicam paulisper imitantes, & se∣ritatis abundantia, & proceritate corporum, & colore flauo: cum reliquis in rebus, & form••, & moribus, & viuendiritibus pares existant, quales Gallos diximus. Ideo Romani hoc illi•• nomen iure indidisse mihi videntur, per••nde ac eos Fratres (Romano sermone) Germani intelli∣guntur. But for the better vnderstanding of this passage, it behoueth vs to obserue the time, when Germanie was peopled by the Gaules.

* 1.20About the yeare of the World, three thousand and three hundred; before the most blessed birth of the Sauiour of Mankinde sixe hundred and thirteene; at such time as Nabuchodonosor, King of the Assyrians, held the Iewes in slauerie; and that Tarquin the elder Commanded ouer the Romaines; were made two signale depar∣tures of the Gaules, to inhabite Greece, Italie, Allemaigne and Spaine: So saith the learned Antiquarie Claudius Fauchet, at the beginning of his Historie of France.

At that time reigned ouer the fertile Gaules Ambigat; a rich and puissant Prince, whose Court was ordenarily kept in the Towne of Bruges, according to the vulgar opinion (and as others say, at Viarion) so called by Caesar, and such as followed him, tearmed it Auaricum: the inhabitants and people of Berry; Auares, & Bi∣turiges, and the Champaine grounds thereof, which some name Sologne, are tear∣med of the same Caesar in his language, Campi Catalaunici, and in Me, one word Cata∣launia.

* 1.21Ambigat, to discharge the Gaules, which swarmed then to an infinite number of people; made election of the Sonnes of his Sister, being his Nephewes, Sigouese and Belouese, to goe conquer new Prouinces, and gaue to each of them three hundred thousand men, with their Families. Belouese tooke his way to Italie, which he peo∣pled, there building Townes and Villages, and all his conquest beyond the Moun∣taines of the Alpes,* 1.22 was named Trans-Alpine Gaule, and is so still to this day. Hee pressed further on his fortune, and aduentured his conquests into Thrace, subduing Macedon and Greece,* 1.23 as well the Isles, as the firme Land: as it is written by Strabo, Plutarch, Pa••sanias, Titus Liui•• and Iustine. This migration is not here any part of

our subiect, Fauchet tooke it to his taske, and worthily acquitted himselfe thereof: Now we will take our owne, that of Allemaigne or Germanie.

Sigonese had his troupes composed (as well as that of his Brother) of Sambres, cal∣••ed at this present Picads, of Artesians, Beauuoisins, Chartraines, Berruyers, Bretons,* 1.24 A∣quitains, Sequanois, Suisses, Bourbonnois, Limosins, Tolosians, Seuenois, Rouer∣gats, and other people, drawne from all the Prouinces of Gaule, and diuided into two troupes, for the better peopling of such Lands, as should fall to their lot and partage; whereunto also they gaue their names, conserued euen to this present day.

He had Almaigne or Germanie to his part, and hauing passed Rhine,* 1.25 which se∣perated the Gaules; in stead of the goodly plaines, and Champaine grounds of Ita∣••ie, he found himselfe to be in vnpleasing places of the Forrest Hercynia, which the Romaines called Syluam incompertae magnitudinis, and whereof no one knoweth the end. The people of Sigouese inhabited and made their abiding in the shades thereof, making glades (by little and little) for their commoditie.

The first that freed themselues of the Riuer, were the Sambres, the Artesians and Touresians formerly named, in regard of the Riuer of Sambre, called Sabis by Caesar, ••n his second and sixt Bookes of the Gaules warre. Ipse cum reliquis tribus legionibus ••d flumen abin (and not Schaldim) quod inslu••t in Mosam, extremasque Arduennae partes re constituit. For this Riuer, which they of the Ardennes called Sambre, hath her Spring in the said Forrest of Ardenne, on the confines of Vermandois, and of Henault, ••nd making diuers turnings and windings, commeth to laue the Towne of Namure, and afterward looseth her selfe in the Riuer of Meuxe. Fortunatus, the Bishop of Poi∣••tiers, rancketh among the Riuers of France, this Sabis of Caesar, called Sambre, which the said Fortunatus tearmeth Sabam, in his seauenth Booke, and fourth Poemme.

Isara, Sara, Chares, Schaldis, Saba, Somena, Sura.

This is that which Caesar calleth Sicambros, and Tacitus Sugambros, disguising thus ••uncient proper names, and Gaulish vocables in the Romaine desinence or ending, ••o make them the apter for their owne language. Which Caesar began with a purpo∣••ed deliberation, to the end, that (in time) the honor and glory of the Gaules Nati∣on might be vtterly lost. A stratagem of Romaine malice, to hide the Gaules for euer, from the most rare secrets of their goodly pollicie,* 1.26 with the antiquity of their Citties and Prouinces. Yet notwithstanding all this, in the end they found bright day light, and knowledge of their hainous and deadly enemies, namely, the writings of Caesar, of Titus Liutus, and others. After Caesar followed the Greekes, who, not to ••ide behinde, and not appeare inferiour to the Latines in spirit; meeting with what was written of remote and strange Nations, omitted not (though not tyed there∣••o) to change and disguise the same Latine names, inuented by Caesar,* 1.27 and such as followed him, by cloathing them alike in their Grecian garments. So that the Gaules had no meane paine and trauaile, to know their owne rights, in the writings of Stra∣••o, Diodorus Siculus, Dion, Ptolomie, and other Greeke Authors, as hardly as in them of the Latines. And this is that which made them trip and stumble so often, in the ••road way of the Itinerarium Cosmographicall of Aeticus; attributed vnaduisedly by the ignorant, to the Emperour Antoninus, and thought to be his.

Those people then, which by Iulius Caesar are called Sicambres, the first that passed ouer the Rhine; planted themselues also first on the borders and lands of Allemaigne,* 1.28 where they were then, when the same Caesar (to make himselfe knowne) crossed o∣••er that great Riuer. They peopled all the extendure of the Countrie, bounded on ••he one side of the side Riuer for one part, euen from the way where the Riuer of Lipp, in Latine Lippias, runneth to swallow it selfe in the Rhine, and remounting a∣gaine all along the Forrest Bacenis, bordereth the two Landsgraues territories of Hes∣••en and of Thuringe, the Dutchie of Saxonie, and the Marquisate of Brandenbourge, ••ecourbing it selfe round-wise, to returne and winne the coast of the Ocean Sea at Hambourg, continuing on so farre as to the Riuer of Rhine; Friezland being a dwelling of the Sambres, in one part of her bounds.

The most notable Riuers of this their abiding, which bathe and water it,* 1.29 at this present are named Lemss and the Vesere, heretofore called by Tacitus Amasias, Amasis,

Amasia and Visurgis by Strabo. And the name of the same extendure, was called Si∣cambria, but afterward Westphalia. In following time, the said Sicambrians remoun∣ted further into the Countrey, peopling there Franconia: which Gregorie of Tours, in the place before alleadged, calleth properly Franciam. Come we now to the num∣bring of the Gaules, which peopled Allemaigne.

* 1.30The men of Sens, hauing (after the Sambres) passed the Riuer of Rhine; planted themselues neere to the other. These are they whom Caesar called Senones, and Sue∣nos: Tacitus Semnones, and others Suiones. They inhabited that extendure of the Countrey, which reacheth from Hambourg, so farre as to Pomerania, all along the Ocean Sea, which of them was called Sueuica on the one side: along the Riuer of Elb, called Albis in Latine, coasting the Sicambres, and remounting by the other side, coasted the Riuer Odera, cutting by Bohemia, they mounted vp so farre as to Nurem∣berg; in such sort, that they had their quarter both within and without the Forrest Hercynia, on this side and beyong the Elb, euen to the Forrest Bacenis, called at this present of Turing. This extendure of the Country, is called by Caesar Senonia, soone af∣ter Sueuia, and vnto this instant Saxonia, and the inhabitants of them Sesnes, Seno•• and Saxons. In following time, and by example of the Sambres, they got more el∣bow-roome, reaching vp higher into the Countrey, and possessed themselues of places,* 1.31 which Caesar calleth Noricos, and so farre as to the Mountaines of the Alpes called Alpes Noricae. This new intrusion into the Countrey, and whereof they had made seisure in the Norican Alpes, and round about them: was, of their name, cal∣led Senonia Noua; afterward Sueuia, and at this present Suaba, in Latine Sub Albis. Strabo, in the seauenth Booke of his Cosmographie, saith, Senones, Sueuorum na•• partim intra, partim extra syluam Hercyniam habitant. Sueuorum quidem gens ••∣plissima, a Rheno siquidem vsque ad Albim perueniunt. These are his owne words.

* 1.32The Angeuins and Beauuoisins, planted themselues betweene the Senones and the Sweuian Sea, making vse of the Countrey now called Pomerania: in memory where∣of, the Inhabitants of that Prouince are (euen to this day) named Andes, Andega••••, and Antij by Beatus Rhenanus vpon Tacitus.

* 1.33Betweene the Saxon and the Bohemian, the people of Languedoc made their stay▪ as also about Tolossa▪ but Caesar in his sixt Booke, calleth them Tectosages, holding them in esteeme and reputation, for their valiancie and iustice. Their Capitall Ci∣tie among the Gaules, where they receiued birth, retaineth the name of Tolosi Tecto∣sagum, the Metropolitane Sea, and second Seate of Iustice, belonging to the most Christian Kings. And Caesar, when hee speaketh of them of Germanie, saith, that Fertilissima Germaniae loca, circum Hercyniam syluam Tectosages occuparunt, atque ibi ••∣sederunt: quae gens ad hoc vsque tempus his se continet sedibus, summamque habet Iustitia•• bellicae laudis opinionem. Schastian Munster, in the third Booke of his Cosmographie writeth: That the most part of the Countrey where the Tectosages dwelt, is at this present enclosed within the Duchie of Wittemberg, and watered with the Riuer of Necre, Necar. Tectosagum gens putatur Necri ripam accoluisse, quo loco adhuc arx vetu•• visitur, quae Tecktkensibus postea Comitibus, & Ducibus nomen dedit. Ea arx Teckt abijs•• Tectosagum Populis vulgo appellatur.

* 1.34The Seuenois, dwelling in the Mountaines of Languedoc, peopled the Forrests and Mountaines, which are betweene Saxonie and the Sweuian Ocean, neere about Me••∣bourg. The inhabitants of this extention, are to this present called Gabal••, and G••∣liones, conformably to them of Geuaudan, the Cathedrall Church whereof is Me••••, called in Latine Mimatus, and her people Gabali, Gabalorum. The title of the Bishop thereof, being Episcopus Minatensis, Comes Gabalor••m.

The Bretons, whom Caesar calleth Armoricos Populos, fashioned at all times for Ma∣rine negotiations;* 1.35 tooke for their partage the coasts of the Germaine Ocean, called Sueuian and Suiouicall by Tacitus, instead of Senonicall. Suionum hinc Ciuitates ips•• in Oceano, praeter viros, armaque Classibus valent. Ergo iam dextro Sueuici maris 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Aestyorum gentes alluuntur, quibus ritus, habitusque Sueuerum, lingua Britannicae p••∣pior.

* 1.36In the same steps, the men of Rouerge, and of Ouercy, whom Caesar tearmed R••∣nos, peopled Russia and Prussia, called in Latine Rutenia and Prutenia, and the

People of the said two Prouinces called Ruteni and Pruteni.

The Limosins peopled in like manner,* 1.37 neere about the Germaine Ocean of Lino∣sia, and of their name, the inhabitants there dwelling, haue beene from all times called (especially by Tacitus) Lemouices, and Lemouij, in stead of Liuonienses and Li∣••onij.

The Chartraines, named by Caesar Carnutes, made their dwelling neere to the Pan∣••oniaes, peopling Carnutia, with the great and lesser Carnia. Their first Colonie,* 1.38 by change of letters, was called Carinthia, Carnutia, and by Eusebius in his Chrono∣logie, vnder the yeare of our Lord one hundred and fourescore, the inhabiters there are named Populi Carnutum. The two other haue retained their auncient appella∣tion of Carnia, and of Carniola, or Carniolis: but returne we now to the Sicambres and Sueues.

On the right hand of them, betweene them and the bankes of Rhine,* 1.39 there the Heluetians planted themselues; at this instant called Swizzers, and in the Ger∣maine language, the Confederates or Allies: who caused to be builded Scaf∣fouse, Fribourg, and Rotuill, they dwelt sometimes in the Marquisate of Bada.

On the left hand of the same Sweues, the Bourbonnois lodged themselues, whom Cae∣sar calleth Boios: And they planted themselues in that Prouince of Germanie,* 1.40 which ••peareth title of the Kingdome of Bohemia, whereunto they gaue their name, conser∣••ed euen to this present day.

The Berruieres peopled coniointly with the Bourbonnois, the Dutchie of Bauaria,* 1.41 by Caesar called Noricum, tearmed Bauaria, and Baiocaria, à Boijs, & Auaris Popul••s, with all the extention of the Countrey, contained vnder the name of Nori••um, Alpes Norica, and the inhabitants Noriques, called by Titus Liutus Bourbonnois: and these ex∣••ended from the Rhine, so farre as the passage to the Citie of Trent (which maketh ••he seperation of Germanie, and the Lands belonging to the State of Venice) & from ••hence so farre as Hungaria. Caesar in the first Booke of the Gaules warres, speaking of the Bourbonnois, writeth, that the Heluetians, which are the Swizzers, tooke as com∣panions and associates Boios, qui trans Rhenum incoluerant, & in agrum Noricum transie∣••ant, Norciamque oppugnarant, receptes ad se socios sibi adsciscerant, to shew the auncient dwelling of the Gaules in Allemaigne, or Germanie.

And as for Hungaria, it was perticularly peopled by the Berruyers,* 1.42 who gaue it the ••ame of Auaria, changed afterward into that of Hungaria, the people being called Auares Populi, soone after Hunnes and Hungars. They peopled also Morauia, which ••are their name, and afterward the Pannoniaes, as much to say as the lower, which is ••he Hungaria, named Auaria (as we haue said) honored with the title of a Kingdome. And the higher, which is the Arch-Duchie of Austria, named Marche d' Austria by ••harlemaigne, after he had conquered it, as Auen••ine writeth in the fourth Booke of his History of Bauaria, more at large.

Of these troupes or Colonies of the Gaules in Germanie, Caesar, speaketh in the ••xt Booke of Bello Gallico, with these words worthy to be remarked. Ac fuit ante tempus ••um Galli Germanos virtute superarent, & vltro bella inferrant, ac propter hominum multitu∣••inem, agrique inopiam Trans Rhenum Colonias mitterent. Strabo saith as much in his ••ourth and seauenth Bookes of his Geographie.

And the learned Tacitus, in his Germania, deducing briefely that which Caesar set ••owne in larger manner, saith. Validiores olim Gallorum res fuisse▪ summus auctorum diuus ••lius tradit, eoque credibile est etiam Gallos in Germaniam Transgressos. Igitur inter Hercy∣••am syluam, Rhenumque & Moenum amnes Heluetij, Vlteriora Boij, Gallica Vtraque Gens ••uere. Manet adhuc Boiemi nomen, significatque loci veterem memoriam. The same Hi∣••orian, in another passage, saith. Leuissimus quisque Gallorum & inopia audax, dubia pos∣••ssionis solum occupauere.

And this is the reason, why the auncient Geographers comprehended vnder the ••ame of Celtes and Galates (that is to say the Gaules) the Allemaignes and Germaines. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 like manner, the Genius of nature Aristotle, who liued three score and ten yeares ••efore Caesar, in the second Booke of his Meteores, writeth: That the great Riuer of ••anubius thwarted the Countrey of the Celtes, and yet notwithstanding, euery man ••oweth, that Dunoua watereth the most part of Germanie.

Diodorus Siculus, who liued (well-neere) at the same time as the Geographer Strabo

did, maketh mention, that Aristotle comprehended vnder the name of Cel••es, Gaules of Almaigne and Spaine, long before peopled by the same Gaules. In memory whereof, it retaineth the name of Celtiberia, from the Riuer of Ebro or Eberus, so farre as to the Pyren••ans, and the Kingdome of Portugall likewise, vpon the same subiect.

Dion anoth••r, Greeke Author, in the life of Augustus, speaking of the Conquests which Claudius Drusus Nero made in Allemaigne; called the Inhabitants Celtes. Drusus Tiberij srater missus contra Celtas qui trans Rhenum incolunt, captis rebus omnibus quae factae esse•• obuiam, vsque ad Albim Fluuium est progressus.

And Vibius Sequester, a Romane Historian, is of the same opinion, as the Authors be∣fore alleadged. For, vnder the name of Galates, he comprehendeth Allemaigne, wholly and intirely: in the Tract which he wrote of Riuers, Mountaines, and Nations subiected to the Romaine Empire, which he seemeth to haue borrowed from Strabo and Diodorus Siculus, who called all the extension of Germanie, comprized and enclosed within the Rhine, from beyond Danubius, and from beyond Scythia (which comprehend Poland, Moscouia, and Tartaria for the greater part) Galatiam Magnam, Great Gaule.

Wee will conclude this Chapter with two particularities of the great Riuer Rhine. The first,* 1.43 that it hath beene receiued from all times, to serue as a borne and limit of the Gaules and Germane. We haue one Tract of Caesars, in his fourth booke of the Gaules warres, of the answere which the Sicambres made to him. Populi Romani Imperium Rhe∣num s••••are. For then the Romans had ranged the Gaules vnder their obedience, & would subiugate Allemaigne, for which they neuer had any reason. While so many people thereof fought valiantly for their freedome, the Romanes many times triumphed in paintings, of such there as they had vanquished. Moreouer, that great Riuer was whole and int••e to the Gaules. And therefore the Poet Catullus, writing, Ad Furium & A••∣relium, said:

Siue trans altas gradietur Alpeis, Caesaris visens monimenta magni, Gallicum Rhenum, horribilis & vlti ..... mosque Britannos.

The other particularitie, whereby Catullus called that great Gaulish Riuer, Rhenum Gallicum, is; for as much as the Iewes did serue their owne turne of bitter waters, thereby to approue the pudicity or chastity of their wiues, when they suspected them to be some∣what short heel'd,* 1.44 as we learne from Iosephus and learned Philo the I••we: euen so in like manner, and for the same subiect, the Gaules serued their turne with the Riuer of Rhine. For they desiring to haue an assured proofe of the fidelity of their wiues, (as if there were place to try it by a Ballance or compromise) after they were layd in childe-bed, they took the tender young Infants and exposed them (starke naked) vpon the water of that violen•• Riuer.* 1.45 If they sunke, and were drowded therein, then they iudged them to be Bastards, fit for no other fortune, excluding their wiues from their houses, and seuerely punishing them for their incontinency: for they wholly had the power of life and death ouer them, according as Caesar writeth in the sixt booke of his Bello Gallico. On the contrary, if the Infants did swim, as borne vp vpon the Rhine, they acknowledged them to be legitimate, nourished and educated them carefully, as children of the family.

For this cause the Greeke Poet Poet Nonnus, in Dionysiacis, to good purpose called that great Riuer of Rhine 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, The Iudge and Reuenger of Marriage, soyled with the wiues immodesty, Matrimonij violati vindicem.

Iulian the Apostata obserueth the same noate, in his Epistle Ad Maximum, naming the Rhine the Essayer and Touch-stone of Chastity in the Gaulish women; the Plumm•• for sounding, and infallible proofe of their Legitimate children; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. As much saith Galen (who by the saying of Plutarch) locke vp the schoole of Philosophy, in the Tract which hee wrote, De Sanitate tuenda: The Greeke Prouerbe.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Audaces rapido Celta nona pignora Rheno Explorant.

And the Poet Claudian.

Et quos nascentes explorat gurgite Rhenus.

CHAP. II. Of the Migrations, remouings and passages of the Sicambres, and other people out of Germanie, into Gaule, and on the hither side of the Rhine.

IN the former discourse we haue made knowne, what people of Gaule peopled the waste Germanie. The Sambres, who are they (as we haue already said) which dwelt vpon the Riuer of Sabis, rested on the Riuer of Rhine,* 1.46 and were they whom Cae∣sar called Sicambri. These people, renowned for valiancie a∣mong the naturall Gaules, were present in the Armie of A∣riouistus, King of the Germaines, when he would needes make head against Caesar, who commenced the conquest of the Gaules. They were they, who confronted the same Caesar, ••en by way of a brauado, he would shew himselfe to the Germaines, to succour 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Inhabitants of Cologne on the Rhine: after hee had caused a Bridge to be ••ouided, whereof hee describeth the forme and fashion, in the fourth Booke 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bello Gallico.

This Bridge was built very neere to Cologne, which declareth, that the Sicambres,* 1.47 ••d their neighbours the Sweues, possessed not onely the higher Germanie, but also ••reat part of the lower: for otherwise Caesar had (to small purpose) built that Bridge ••eere to Strasbourg, or to Spire, which are (at this day) face to face with the ••w Suaba. So that it behoued him necessarily, that those two neighbouring people, ••d which followed him alwayes in warre; should hold and possesse all the Coun∣••y, which marched to the Riuer of Elb (that is Albis) from whence they might make ••ir inuasions and courses, euen so farre as to the territorie of them of Cologne, ••ich Caesar calleth Vbiens, constrained to appeale for their aide and succour. And ••s is the reason why we haue formerly placed the Sambres, or Sicambres,* 1.48 so farre ••nto Friez-Land, where the Riuers of Emss and of Vuezer, runne rouling and des∣••ding into the Ocean Sea. Sicambria (quae nunc Vuest-phalia dicitur) inter Rhenum, Ca∣•• Cheruscos, Bructeros, Langobardos extendebatur.

The ancient Sicambria, afterward called West-phalia,* 1.49 had on the East side the Ri∣•• of Vezer (Visusurgis) for frontier: on the South, the Mountaines of the Landsgra∣•• of Hessen, which Ptolomie calleth Monte O••obios: on the West, the great Riuer of ••ine; and on the North-side Friezland, Holland, Vtrect and Trans-Isellana.

••t is a matter very remarkeable, that the French hauing embraced Christianity, at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sacring of Clouis, which happened in the yeare fiue hundred,* 1.50 and by their ex∣••ple, the very neerest prouinces of their obedience: yet notwithstanding, they of ••stphalia retained long time the Romaine Demonomanie, euen vntill such time Charlemaigne, being become a peacefull Lord ouer them: he established foure E∣••copall Churches, namely, Munstre, Osnabourg, Paderbrun, and Minde. And to ••pe in dutie of the Catholique Faith, the inhabitants of this Countrey (meruai∣••sly inclined to Idolatrie) he instituted a cruell Inquisition (by the modell and pat∣••e whereof▪ was the holy Office in Spaine prouided) or secret kinde of Iustice; ••h soueraigne power to punish Traitors, and periured persons to God, taken in Ido∣••ie, without hearing them speake: so that (without any noise) from euening to ••rning, the Idolaters were seene hanged, and fastened to Trees, without distincti∣•• of Noblemen from Peazants, poore from rich, because ordenarily, the greatest ••sons were hanged vp, whose authority might otherwise serue for a shelter to the ••aner sort, to doe ill. By which rigorous course, without forme or any figure of ••ice; the Westphalians were kept within the compasse of well doing. Those close

concealed Iudges were called Escheuins Scabini,* 1.51 so say the Germaine Authors: a•• after them Pope Pius the second, in whose life time this bloody Inquisition came in¦to force againe.

This ancient Sicambria, was (in following time) inhabited with diuers Nations. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 there were the Teutons of Mela, whom Ptolomie calleth Teutones, placed on the ••¦ticke Sea,* 1.52 and these men ioyned themselues to the Cimbrians, at such time as they entred among the Gaules, and were ouercome by Caius Marius in Prouence, neere 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Arles Camargne plaine, called Campus Marius, of that great Romaine Captaine. These Teutons or Theutons, caused Teutoburgum to be built by the side of a goodly Forrest, famous by the buriall of the Romaines. Next followed the Busasteres 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ptolomie, whom Tacitus calleth Bructeros, who possessed the Diocesse of M••∣stre and neighbouring Countries: for there were both the great and less•• Bructeres.

* 1.53Then the Chamaues of Tacitus, Camani by Ptolomie, which are they of the Co••¦tie of the Mark.

The Augriuarians of Ptolomie, placed on the Vezer, that is the Dutchie of Augi•• euen to this day, and the Countie of Lippe, the Diocesse of Minde.

The Lombards, who afterward were regents in Italie, euen to the time of the grea•• Emperour Charlemaine.

The Delgumni••s of Ptolomie, and the Dulgibins of Tacitus: the markes of these tw•• last people doe shew themselues at Bardewich, and Dulmon, a Towne seated in the D••¦ocesse of Munstre.

* 1.54The Angles or Anglois, who gaue their name to Great Bretaigne, otherwise called England, whether they passed in the yeare foure hundred forty foure.

The Cha••ches, whom Ptolomie calleth Conchos, and the Poet Claudian Caicos.

. . . . . . . . Non indignante Caicos, Pascat Belga p••cus.

They held the Diocesse of Breme, bordering on Friez-Land, and the Riuers 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vezer and of Emss, returning backe so farre as to the Cattes and Cherusques; whi•• are them of Heidelberg, and of the Landsgrauiat of Hessen, heretofore called Ca•• Agath••as a Greeke Author, addeth to them the Arboriches, called Arborichij, peopl•• neighbours to the Landsgrauiat of Hessen, which are said to be the Eiscfifdelois, a•• this present.

This noate of the auncient inhabitants of Sicambria, will serue to vnderstand t•• passages of Tacitus in his Germania, and in the first Booke of his Annales. Conciti 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••odo per haec Cherusci, sed & contermina gentes. Vnde maior Caesari metus, qui ne be•• mole vna ingrueret, Caecinam cum quadraginta Cohortibus Romanis distrahendo hosti, p•• Bructeros ad flumen Amisiam (that is the Emss) mitti••. Equitem Paedo Praefectus finib. F••siorum ducit, ipse impositas manibus quatuor Legiones per lacus vexit, simulque pedes, eq•• classis per praedictum amnem conuenere. Chansi, cum auxilia pollicerentur, in commilit•• asciti sunt. Bructeros sua vrenteis, expedita cum manu L. Stertinius missu Germanici f•• interque caedem, & praedam reperit vnde vigesimae Regionis Aquilam cum Varo amissam. ••¦ctum inde agmen ad vltimos Bructerorum, quantumque Amisiam, & Luppiam am••es 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vastatum, haud procul Teutoburgensi saltu in quo reliquiae Vari, Legionumque insep•• cebantur.

* 1.55That which hath aboue bin said, in my iudgement, may suffice to make seene 〈◊〉〈◊〉 knowne, both with the eye and finger, the auncient dwelling of the Sicambrians, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their true originall. Hereafter we shall see further, how they were transported 〈◊〉〈◊〉 some part of them) into Holland vnder Augustus; then carried away from thence, ••¦der the Empire of Constantius (father to Constantine the Great) further off into G•• namely into Picardie, and Prouinces neighbouring on the Ocean Sea; whe•• they returned after the death of the said Constantius; how those of Westpha•• mounted higher into Allemaigne, to inhabite Franconia and Thuringe: from when•• (some yeares after) they repassed he Rhine, to descend (in good earnest and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fully) to possesse themselues of the Gaules.

Caesar hauing nothing aduanced his fortune, by passing the Rhine; his success••

••gustus performed some small matter more: yet his Lieutenant Varus, and some Le∣••ns, remained there for gages at Teautobourg, as we haue it remarked by Tacitus.* 1.56 ••erius, Lieutenant to the said Augustus, partly by loue, and partly by force; trea∣•• some meanes of peace with the Sweues and Sicambrians, the very neerest to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Rhine: and made alliance with their King Maroboduus (King of the Sicambri∣•• and Sweues, from the time of Augustus) by the consent of whom,* 1.57 the Sicambri∣•• were caused to passe the Riuer of Rhine, and planted themselues betweene 〈◊〉〈◊〉 armes thereof (of three, as some haue noated) where it disgorgeth it selfe ••o the Ocean Sea. This abiding of theirs, gaue a part to the said Sicambri∣••, traiected or ferried out of Germanie into Gaule, and to the vtmost confines ••reof, and it is acknowledged vnder the name of Holland, called by the Ro∣••ns Batauia, and the arme of Rhine, whereon it is seated; Vahalis, and at this present ••l; but by the Bishop of Auuergne, Sidonius Apollinaris (writing to the Emperor ••iorian) Vachalis.

Sic ripae duplicis tumore fracto Detonsus Vachalim bibat Sicamber.

Of this migration, leauing the Countrey, and new Colonie of the Sicambrians, ••m beyond the Rhine, vpon the confines of the Gaules; the Geographer Strabo ••aketh in his fourth Booke, and elsewhere. Dion, in whom, for Cantabri, must 〈◊〉〈◊〉 read Sicambri. Eutropius in his Breuiarie, mounted the account of these peo∣•• very high, to the number of foure hundred thousand men. Tacitus, in the se∣••nd Booke of his Annales, maketh Tiberius speake thus. Sic Sicambros in deditio∣••n acceptos, sic Sueuos, Regemque Maroboduum pace obstrictum. And Suetonius, in ••e life of Augustus: Sueuos, & Sicambros dedentes se in Galliam traduxit, & in proxi∣•• agris Rheni collocauit. Horace in his fourth Booke, Ode 14.

Te caede gaudentes Sicambri, Compositis venerantur armis.

And these are the very same, whereof Martiall speaketh, who liued vnder the ••ell Domitian.

Crinibus in nodiam tortis venere Sicambri.

Expeditions by one and the same meanes, and all in one traine their other migra∣••ns; vntill their assured dwelling in Gaule.

CHAP. III. Other Migrations or shifting of places, of the Sicambrians into Gaule and Germanie.

WE haue in our precedent Chapter declared,* 1.58 how Tiberius pla∣ced and transported Colonies of the Sicambrians into Hol∣land, betweene the arme of Rhine, where it rowleth into the Ocean by three mouthes (for indeede it hath so many, how∣soeuer those Auncients tooke knowledge but of two) accor∣ding to the testimonies of Poets; as Claudian in his first Booke De Laudibus Stilonicis.

Impiger a primo descendent fluminis ortu Ad Bisidos tractus, & iuncta paludibus ora Fulmineum perstringit iter.

Sidonius Apolinaris, in the place before alleadged.

Sic ripae duplicis tumore fracto.

And in the Panegyricke, spoken by him to the Emperour Auitus.

. . . . . . . Et flauis in pocula fracte Sicambris Rhene tumens)

* 1.59But this transmigration from Westphalia into Holland, is not to be vnder•• of all the Sicambrians in generall, but onely a part or company of them. T•• did not (for this present occasion) forsake their auncient Sicambria, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 possessed vntill such time, as they made assurance for themselues in Gaule, in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 declining of the Romaine Empire. That bright burning Lampe of the Ch•• Saint Hierome, who had long time studied at Treuers, then Capitall Citie of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Gaules, and who (in his owne person) had seene Marcomir and Sunnon, Kings 〈◊〉〈◊〉 France, Grandfathers to King Pharamond (for Saint Hierome passed out of this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 into a better, in the yeare foure hundred and twenty, being aged fourescore 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thirteene yeares, in the holy Citie of Bethelem) describeth thus their dwell•• (such as it was in his time) in the life of the good Hermet Saint Hilari••••, ••¦ter Saxones, & Alemannos, gens non tam lata, (quam valida) apud Historicos G••¦mania, nunc vero Francia vocatur. For (as we shall say elsewhere) the Romaines call•• Allemaigne in generall,* 1.60 Germania. But after that the inhabitants thereof leagu•• themselues in two troupes, as namely the Sicambrians vnder the name of French and the Sueues, vnder the name of Allemaignes: then Germanie were (by the sa•• meanes) deuided into two lots and partages, seperated the one from the other b•• the Riuer of Elb. Afterward, from thence, so farre as to the vtmost confines 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Alpes,* 1.61 Sclauonia and Carinthia, with all that great extendure of the Countrey called sometimes the Higher Germanie, was called Allemaigne, by a new na•• of League, and commonly Suaba, or Suenia. And then, from hitherward t•• Elb, so farre as to the shoare of the Germaine Sea, and to the swallowing of Rhi•• into the Oceans mouth: all that circumference (acknowledged vnder the name 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the lower Germanie, or simply Germany, as Saint Hierome saith) was called France•• by generall name of the league,* 1.62 of all the people thereof; so that perticularly Westphalia was the dwelling of the Sicambrian French, seated betweene the Ses•• or Saxons, and the Sueues or High-Allemaignes.

Sidonius Apollinaris, who liued in the time of King Meroueus, and was sent 〈◊〉〈◊〉 an Ambassage to him, by the Romaine Emperours, to moue an agreement disciphereth this auncient dwelling of the French, by the Floods and ••¦uers of Vaal, of Viadeer, of the V. and of the Elb, writing to Cosse••s•• a man of a singuler good aduise, and whom hee reputed (for integritie of life capable, to settle some appointment with this generous Nation, and warli•• French.

Tu Vidrum, & Vachalini, Visurgim, Albim Francorum, & penitissmas paludes Intrares, venerantibus Sicambris, Solis moribus inter arma cutus.

The same dwelling of theirs was assured, so saith Agathias the Greeke Auth•• (who had Souldier-like serued vnder the Emperour Iustinian, and liued in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time of Great Clouis, King of France, his Sonnes) as well in Westphalia, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 beyond, and on this side the Rhine, in the Duchies of Cleues and Gulich, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Countie of Zutphen, where they extended themselues into Gaule on the one sid•• and on this side the Rhine into Thuringe, and also into Franconia, saith this Auth•• in his first Booke of the Gothes warres.

* 1.63It is a case most certaine, that Constantius, the Father of Constantine the Gr•• was sent Lieutenant Generall into Gaule, to represse the maritime incursyo•• which the French (setled in Holland) made on the shoares of the Oce•• Sea: from whence ioyntly with the Sesnes or Saxons their neighbours, they d••¦bled euery way the Sea-coasts of the Romaine Empire. To checke these proc••¦dings of theirs, he transported out of Holland the shrewdest & hardest kinde of p••¦ple, further vp into Gaule: thus we are instructed by the Panegyricke of Em••

••an spoken to the said Constantius, whom hee commended, for hauing retaken ••logne on the Sea; ouerthrowne Alectus, successour to Carausius; and the ••ench, who shouldered them in England, and swept the coastes of the Nor∣••andie Sea, Picardie, Flanders and Holland, from the rouing and Piracies of ••e French, whom hee had rid the Countrey of, and transported to Beauuois ••••ie••s, to Langres and Troyes, Per Victorias tuas, Constanti Caesar inuicte, quid∣••id infrequens Ambiano, & Bellouaco, & Triquassino solo, Lingonicoque restabat; ••baro cultore reuirescit Which hee meaneth of the French, dispersed into ••ese Prouinces, emptied of their auncient Inhabitants, by the spoyles of strange ••ations in Gaule. The same Rhethoritian, in another Panegyricke, informeth 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that the same Emperour surprized some French, euen within their owne ••arishes, whom hee transported into Gaule, as well as those out of Holland. ••uid loquar rursus intimas Franciae nationes non ad iam his locis, quae olim Romani in∣••serant; sed à proprijs ex origine sua sedibus, atque ab vltimis Barbariae littoribus ••ulsas, vt in desertis Galliae regionibus collocatae, etiam pacem Romani Imperij cultu iuua∣••nt, & arma dilectu.

But these people thus traiected into Gaule, made their stay there for no long time; ••r being of a generous and martiall spirit, and such as made sale of their liues ra∣••er for fight, then to consume them in the rust of ease and sloath: And as Claudi∣•• saith, speaking of them;

Illi terribiles, quibus otia vendere semper Mos erat, & foeda requiem mercede pacisci.

No sooner heard they the death of the Emperour Constantius, but they returned ••gaine into Holland, where they recommenced their Pyraticall kinde of life, and ••ought valiantly against Constantine the Great, and his Sonnes, as well by Sea, as ••n firme Land, so say the Panegyristes, because the French Nation encreased to in∣••nite numbers of people. By meanes whereof, they made their extendure daily, ••oth beyond, and on this side the Rhine, and namely into the lower Germanie, ••here they peopled the Prouince, which of their name (euen to this day) is cal∣••ed Franconia. Sigibert in his Chronicle, nameth this peopling,* 1.64 to be in the yeare ••f Grace, three hundred twenty fiue. Franci, Sicambria egressi considere secus Rhe∣••um in oppidis Germaniae But it is a question, whether he speaketh of their Colo∣••ies in Franconia, or of them which they sent on the hither side of the Rhine, into ••he Duchies of Cleues, Gueldres and Gulich, which they held then, when they pos∣••essed themselues of the Gaules.

For the Germaine Authors agree together, that in the yeare of Grace,* 1.65 three hun∣••red twenty sixe, the Soraues (who were they of Thuringe) being hurried by the ••ueues, who (by Droit de Bien-Seance) became possessed very suddenly, of one part ••f the Lands belonging to them of Bauaria, where they had planted a new Colo∣••ie of the Suabes: were constrained (to conserue the rest of their deuision) to call to ••heir aide and succour the Sicambrians, renowned for valiancie, vnder the name ••f the French; to serue as a bulwarke and strong wall betweene them and the ••ueues, who made themselues knowne by the name of Allemaignes, as wee said ••efore.

These French then departed out of their Sicambria,* 1.66 to the number of three hun∣••red and fourescore thousand men, with their Families; and went to plant them∣••elues in the Lands of the Soraues, where formerly had made their abode the ••sipetes and Tenchteres. Cum inter Sorabos (so say the Germaine Authors) & con∣••nes eorum Sueuos, perptuum esset dissiduum,* 1.67 conuocatos ex inferiori Germania Si∣••ambros, illos collocarunt in pago Herbipolensi, qui mediarent inter ipsos Thuringos, atque ••ueuos.

The same Authours (for the Romaine Historians speake nothing of these ••migrations) expresse moreouer, saying that Franco••es primum habitauerunt iux∣••a Rhenum in inferiore Germania, in his regionibus quae hodie Vuestphalia, & ••risia, appellataque est ab eis regio illa Sicambria, sicut, & Sicambri sunt

sunt appellati. Contigit autem sub Anno Domini Trecentessimo Viges••••o Sex••••, 〈…〉〈…〉 ringi & Sueui multa haberent dissidia, & pralia continua qua propter Franci 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••¦gis vocati, quasi murus constituti fuerunt inter eos, atque Sueuos. Thus you see 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they say in this case.

In this place to set downe the Topohraphies of thir plantation, and Colonie, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Paralels of them, which are renowned to this day, with those beside wh•• the French wan passage: the narration (in my iudgement) would be too trouble••some, and it may be discerned in Munster, who tooke it to his taske. Wee 〈◊〉〈◊〉 onely say, that this Franconia is gently watered with the Riuers of Moein, of ••berne, where Neccar in part, and Saltz make a supplement: which serueth aptly 〈◊〉〈◊〉 this discourse, because that the French, those I meane which dwelt in the very highes•• part of Franconia, and of Westphalia, were named by the Historians of Rome, Fran∣ci Antiuarij,* 1.68 and Ampsiuarij, and those people which bordered on the Riuer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (called Salts by the Allemaignes) were by the same Romaines named Franci Sa•• and by abridgement Salij, of the verbe Salire, that is to say, Saulier, to be agile quicke and nimble of foote, to leape and mount well, a quality most notably ••∣quisite, for such as dwell in watrie and marshie places, except they helpe themselue•• with Stilts. So that it differeth nothing from the purpose, that those people of the French, who (at all times) inhabited neere to the Rhine, and within the marishes, which the Riuer procureth by her ouer-flowings, in the auncient S••∣cambria,* 1.69 as well beyond, as on this side the great Riuer, with them that are planted there on the Sala (whereof we now speake) should not for their agility (as iustly they might haue bin and were) named and called Salians by the Romaines; who were alwayes wont (and the same is common to other Nations) to obserue each one pe∣ticularly, by his proper habitude and custome. For example. Such of the French, as were dwellers on the great course of the Riuer, were called Nageurs, Swim∣mers, and they of the Marshes Saulteurs, Leapers, and so of other Nations. Perti∣cularities familiarly obserued by Sidonius Appollinaris.

....... Tibi vincitur illis, Cursu Herulus, Chamus iaculis, Francusque natatu, Sauro mato clypeo, Salius pede, falce Gelonus.

So that it was a nicke name giuen to the French, in regard of their naturall dispo∣sition and dwelling, as (yet to this day) their enemies tearme them French Toades. From whence grew the Fabe, that their auncient Kings carried such creatures 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their Armes. And this shall serue to shew, that from the time of Ammianus Marcellinus, who serued Souldierlike in Gaule, vnder the impious Iulian the A∣postate; the French were surnamed Salians (Quos consuetudo Salios, vocitauit, ob∣serueth this Author) saying, that (by custome in one word) the French were sur∣named commonly, Salians.

Betweene the Cities of Bamberge, and of Nuremberge, is a great Mountaine, co∣uered with high Pines, from whence it tooke the name of Fichtelbourge: in it is the sourse of foure Riuers,* 1.70 commended in Germanie, to wit, the Moein, the Nab, the Ego and the Sala.

This last Riuer tooke name of the Bourgade (neighbour to the place of her nomi∣nation,* 1.71 which (is called Sala) as (without paragon) the Queene of Riuers in France, that is Seine, tooke name of a small Village, named Saint Seine: aboue which, 〈…〉〈…〉 Wood on the left hand, this Riuer hath her spring. Saint Seine is an Abbey 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the order of Saint Benedict, about fiue miles from Diion, betweene Chanc•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Vale of Suzon, a most dangerous passage.

Strabo touching in his passage along (concerning the Riuers of Germanie) ••¦ticularly that of Sala, saith. Bisurgis & Luppias amnes in vnum ad Amasiam (〈◊〉〈◊〉 calleth it Amisiam) defer••ntur stad••, per Bructeros minores (as we haue already 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Bructeres, otherwise tearmed Busacteres, were diuided in twaine, the ••¦er and the lower, these last neere to Friex-land, and the other neere 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and of Brunswicke) labens. Est & Salas flu••ius, inter quem, & Rhe•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉

〈◊〉〈◊〉 Drusus Germanicus belligeraret, domitis hostibus, Victor opetijt. These are the Ri∣••s of the Vesere, of Lepp, Emss, and Saltz. Emss and the Vesere doe ouerthwart West-••alia, the first dwelling of the French.

The Saltz hath his course from East to West, and engrossing eight other small ••uolets; maketh it selfe nauigable, vntill it looseth it selfe in the Moein,* 1.72 called in ••ine Mogonus and Moganus. It giueth name to the Hamlet or the Hamlet to it. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much I dare say, that like as the Seille which laueth and sprinkleth the great ••wne and Citie of Mentz, was heretofore called Salia by Fortunatus, Bishop of ••ictiers, in his third Booke, and twelfth Poem, in regard of some Well or Spring 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Salt, which was neere vnto it, as he saith in his seauenth Booke;

Seu qui Mettim adit de sale nomen habens.

Euen in the same manner, the Village and the Riuer of Sala in Franconia, tooke ••t appellation A Sale: because that neere vnto them there were (in former times) ••epe Wels, the water whereof was apt to make Salt in great abundance, and but ve∣•• few of fresh water. As we see the same exercised at Salins, in the Countie of ••urgongne; and at Salies, in the Pyrenian Mountaines, in the Countie of Co∣••enges, the Diocesse of Couzerans, from whence stremeth the Riuer of Salat, which ••th watereth and crosseth Saint Girons, passeth vnder the Bridge of Saint Lize (in ••tine Lizerius) the Cathedrall of Cozerans, betweene Prat and Taurignan, to Salies:* 1.73 〈◊〉〈◊〉 called of a Well, the water whereof maketh Salt, and so to Saint Iulian, vnder ••ich the Salt runneth, and looseth it selfe in the Riuer of Garon••e, at a place na∣••ed La Fourche.

The Noble Historian Tacitus telleth vs, that the Hermondures and Cherusques▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Marcomans and the Cattes, made strong warre among themselues, which of them ••uld be Maister of that place, called Sala, in regard of the Salines, or Salt-pits, ••hereof (yet to this day) Springs and Wels are to be seene, neere to the Towne of ••ala, the aspiration added, and pronounced for an S. on the Riuer of Sal (which ••leth in the Moein, in the Towne of Gemonde, after it hath made the separati∣•• of Misnia, and of the Landsgrauate of Thuringe) Sometime there had bin ••o Villages, whereof the old ruines are yet to be seene,* 1.74 the one called the higher ••la, and the other the lower. The higher was remarkeable, by a Castle of plea∣••e, builded by Charlemaine, for the recreation of Hunting at Autonne. It is sweet∣•• seated on the Moein, and so thence on the Sal,* 1.75 and to this Castle hee would send ••e Ambassabours comming from strange Princes, and tooke his delight to hunt ••ere, in the months of September and October, and thence forward to the night 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Saint Martin in winter. At the comming from this Castle was a goodly Forrest ••led Saltz Forto, a limbe of the Forrest of Bouchone (Bichona Sylua) branching ••om the Hercynia: commodities which made this place very pleasing to the Em∣••erours Charlemaine, and Lewis the Debonnaire.

CHAP. IV. At what time the Sicambrians and Sweues, tooke the names of French and Ger∣maines.

THE People most potent and renowned of all other in Allemaigne or Germanie,* 1.76 and which euermore (without ceasing) warred with the Romaines; were alwayes the Si∣cambrians, and the Sweues: these latter dwelling in the higher Allemaigne (as we haue formerly said) and the other in the lower. Sueui in superiori, & Sicambri in inferiori Ger∣mania sedes suas habuere, the one being deuided from the o∣ther by the Riuer of Albis. The Romaines were a very long time, without any knowledge of the people beyond this Al∣••, yea, and not so much as seeing them, or their glittering Armes; this Riuer hau∣ing

serued as a Borne, and limitation of their conquests. Strabo in the fourth B•• of his Geographie, saith Sicambri fluuiali regioni (of Rhine) toti supereminent, s•• Germani alteri, quos Sueuos appellant. And in his seauenth Booke, speaking of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sicambrians, thus. Cogniti sunt qui ab exitu Rheni, vsque ad Albini initium capi••▪ quibus Celeberrimi sunt Sicambri.

* 1.77So that the Romaine Historians neuer speake of the Sueues, but when the Sicam¦brians marched along with them in Field, to keepe them company. Both of the•• were coniured enemies to the Romaines, banded against these people in hate, onely to oppresse, & bring them into seruitude & slauery. And this neere neighbouring 〈◊〉〈◊〉 theirs, caused them to be wholly conforme in their fashions & manner of life, as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of a mutuall will, to conserue their libertie, and expulse the Romaines out of the plenteous Gaules, and to become Masters of them themselues, as Tacitus telleth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his Germania. Eadem causa semper Germanis transcendendi in Gallias, mutand•• s••¦dis amor, vt relictis paludibus (this he meaneth of the Sicambrians) & solitudi•• suis (of the Sueues) foecundissimum Galliarum solum possiderent.

The Sicambrians were obserued by their yellow haire, tressed and knit in cordo•• like to Loue knots, with Ribbands. So saith Martiall.

Crinibus in nodum tortis venere Sicambri

And Claudian.

Ante ducem nostrum Flauam sparsere Sicambri Caesariem.

Againe, in the third Panegyrick of Stilico, he saith.

Haec Alemannorum spolijs Australibus, Illo, Ditior exuuis Illinc Flauente Sicambri Caesaria.

Then Sidonius Apollinaris saith.

Et Flauis in pocula fracte Sicambris Rhene ••umens.

The Sueues, as the same Tacitus saith. Insigne gentis obliquare crinem, nod••que s••∣stringere.

Lucane in the second of his Pharsalia.

Fundit ab extremo Flauos Aquilone Sueuos Albis.

And Claudian in his first Booke

Arduus, & Flauis signabat iura Sueuis.

* 1.78Which declareth and confirmeth that which we haue formerly said. That these People were the Originall of the Gaules, because their butt and aime wholly ten∣ded, to regaine That Gaule, from whence they departed. For it is a constant case, by the testimonie of Ammianus Marcellinus, that the Gaules had their Beards and hair•• yellow like Gold, tressed and knit in cordons. The Latine Poet in his eight Aenei••, speaking of the Gaules Colonie passing into Italie (and which rased Rome) vnder the reigne of Ambigat, saith.

Galli per dumos aderant, aciesque tenebant Defensi tenebris, & dono noctis opacae, Aurea Caesaries ollis, & Aurea vestis.

Caesaries, that is, their long lockes of haire, and yellow as Gold, and Beard of the same colour,* 1.79 which he called Vestem Auream: because that a Captaine without a Beard, was tearmed Inuestis. So doth Seruius Atheneus tell vs, in his Dypnos••p••i∣stes De Caena Celtarum: And Claudian in his second Booke In Eutropium.

....... Tum Flaua repexo, Gallia crin•• fer••x, reuinctaque crine decoro.

But come we to the names of Allemaignes and French.

* 1.80Some there are, who would deriue the name of French from these Latine wo•• (for excellence) Feritas, Ferocitas, & from thence Feroces, & Franci of Fer••ci••a••e D••▪ grounding (at aduenture) on the passage of Strabo, purposely reported before▪ of the Gauls Colonies planted in Germanie. Nationem Gallicam imitantes, & Feritatis a••∣••antia,

proceritate corporum, & colore Flauo. And in truth Ammianus Marcellinus de∣••cribeth the man and woman Gaule, to be white of flesh, with broad shoulders, gold-••ellow of haire, being so tall and strong of body and stature, that the Romans standing by them, seemed as if they were but dwarfes and Pigmeies, falling (by chance) out of ••heir sleeues. Heereupon it was, that the Gaulish women made a mockery of them, ••s dwarfes and diminitiues of men; so saith Caesar in his Bello Gallico. But aboue all, ••hey were of a dreadfull countenance, and affrighting, as Marcellinus saith in his fourth ••ooke. So that the Sicambrians, of the Gaules Originall, are called by Horace (descri∣••ing the praises of the Emperour Augustus) Feroces, and fleshed with bloud, caede gau∣••entes.

Te non pauentis funera Galliae, Direque tellus audit Iberiae. Te Caede gaudentes Sicambri Compositis venerantur armis.

And in the second Ode of the same booke, to the sonne of Marcus Antonius.

Cancines maiore, Poëta, plectro Caesarem, quandoque trahet Feroces Per sacrum cliuum, merita decorus Fronde Sicambros.

Isidore, with all his Etymologies, would haue much adoe, to draw by the lock••s, Francois, out of this Latine word Ferocia.

For, concerning the remitting the Tribute by the Emperour Valentinian; that is ••ut a meere gullery, and a grosse ignorance; as wee shall see heereafter, by the date ••f time.

Other Authors, of more sublime and eleuated ingenuity, deseruing immortall praise ••or their great Reading, teach vs; that the French haue beene famous (by that name) ••rom the time of the Oratour Cicero, that is to say,* 1.81 from the times of Caesar and Au∣••ustus, all along. For these braue spirits say, that Cicero speaking of them in the sixth ••pistle of his fourteenth booke, Ad Titum Pomponium Atticum, and calling them by ••heir name: Balbus meliora de Gallia XXI. die literas habebat. Germanos illasque Nati∣••es re audita de Caesare, Legatos misisse ad Aurelium, qui est Praepositus ab Hircio, se, quod ••peratum esset facturos. All went well hitherto, and heere followeth the pursuit of ••uers sound Huntsmen, in quest of finding forth the Frenche.

Redeo ad Theos, Bessos, Sueuos, Francones, hos tu existimas confidere se illa habituros ••antibus nobis, in quibus plus virtutis putarunt, quam experti sunt? Thus you see the ••ext depraued, wherewith so boldly they vnder-prop their saying:* 1.82 but behold now ••e natiue and corrected impression.

Redeo ad te. Bessos, Scaeuas, Francones, &c. Those Doctors should haue taught 〈◊〉〈◊〉, by one and the same meanes, in what place of the Geography of Strabo,* 1.83 wee shall ••de the notes of these new-ly named people, Theos, Bessos. Who perceiueth not by ••e reading of that long sixth Epistle, that this clause Redeo ad te, Bessos, Scaeuas, &c. ••not meant apparantly of the people of Allemaigne? For, tell me (I pray you) to ••hat purpose did he cut off the thred of his discourse, by thrusting in that of the vn∣••ppy funerals to the Romanes, of Iulius Caesar reduced into ashes? Leaue these idle ••ts to such as loue them, and come we to the truth.

The Sicambrians hauing (by their valiancie) wonne the aduantage,* 1.84 and the com∣••and ouer the rest of the people in the lower Germanie, as they had it from the time 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Strabo; made among one part of them, a Hanse, that is to say, a League & Societie: ••or this opinion, I subscribe to the deceased M. Iohn du Tillet, whose memorialls are ••e markes of his painefull labours, and who might well say (without enuy) for his ••eat and diligent examinations in such cases

Auia Pieridum peragro loca, nullius ante Trita solo.

We may learne by him, that the people of the higher Germany, called themselues ••lemans: the word Aleman being composed of two dictions Germanicall,* 1.85 as name∣•• of Al, which signifieth All, & Man, Homo, Alman. All-man, or else Allerley-Mans, ••en of diuers Countries, vnited and ioyned together; as Agathias writeth, in his first

booke of the Gothes History. And so saith Du Tillet, that the people of the higher Ger∣manie, were called Alemans, of the name of the League which they made together▪ In imitation of the Sicambrians of the lower Germany, who were the first that leag•• themselues with other of their Germane neighbours, to maintaine together their l••¦berty against the Romanes.

* 1.86These people being thus leagued with one accord, (to take away all enuy among them) took a new name, and (by a good presage) answerable to the desire which they had to make themselues famous by Armes, and to make the people free, Free People▪ without bending vnder the yoake of the Romane Empire: called themselues hee••∣vpon Frein-Hans••n,* 1.87 which signifieth in the Germane tongue, The Company of Free-Men, and of these two words (by Syneresis) it is made but one, Fransen, which signi∣fieth More then a Man. So saith Iornandes, in his Gothish history, that the Gothes cal∣led their chiefe Leaders in Warre Hansen, Demy gods, and more then Men: as if they would say; that their Captaine, he alone had the strength of all a Company.

The like was obserued in certaine Aleman townes, assembled into one Company, to Trafficke and Merchandise with one common purse: they had many exemptions, by name of the Hanse Teutonique,* 1.88 that is to say, The Company of Alemans.

Of this name of Hanse, there remaineth the memory of certaine rights, granted by the first Kings, to the Prouosts of Merchants, and Sheriffes of Paris. I haue seene and read the Charter of the Hanse, granted to the Inhabitants of Mante, by Philip Au∣gustus, concerning his rights of the Hanse, and this is the Tenure.

* 1.89PHilippus, Dei gratia Francorum Rex. Notum sit omnibus, quod homines nostri de Me∣dunta habent ab antiquo omnes Hansas Meduntae, tam de Villa, quam de aqua, s•• proprias, pro seruitio quos nobis faciunt, & antecessoribus nostris fecerunt, scilicet quod ad∣iuuant ad onerandum, & exonerandum nostras machinas infra Meduntam, & quod red∣dunt Propraesec••urae quinque denarios de singulis Hansis aquae. Pro hoc vero seruitio & redditu, & quia eas ab antiquo habuerunt, concedimus in perpetuum vniuersitati ho••∣num nostrorum Meduntae omnes Hansas tam aquae, quam Villae, sicut hactenus habuerunt. Quod vt firmum, &c. Actum Anno Domini Millesimo Ducentesimo Primo, Regni V••∣simo Tertio.

* 1.90These names of Aleman, and Frenche, hauing succeeded in place of them of Ger∣manes, Sweues, and Sicambrians; were vnknowne to Caesar and Strabo, who liued (well-neere) at one time; to Tacitus and other Historians and Geographers, vntill the declining of the Romane Empire. Thus you see the times, when the names of Franc•• and Alemans, began to be obserued by the Romane Historians.

The Sicambrians appeared vnder the name of French, during the Empire of Galie••, sonne and Associate to Valerian, who going to warre with the Persians; was bet••ai•• by his Lieutenant Generall Macrinus, to the Persian King Sapores, who lockt him 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in a Cadge, where he ended his life. This surpris••ll happened in the eight yeere 〈◊〉〈◊〉 their Empire, and in the yeere of Grace 262.

The yeere after, to wit, two hundred sixty and three, that Macrinus, or Macri••¦nus caused himselfe to be proclaimed Emperour by the Souldiers of his Army. T•• like did Aureolus in Sclauonia:* 1.91 Valens in Achaia: Piso in Thessalia: Aemilia••••s 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Aegypt, and Posthumus in Gaule. In briefe, at this time was the reigne and Empi•• of the thirty Tyrants.

Against this Posthumus, Galien sent an Armie, thrust into rout and confusion b•• the French, waged by the said Posthumus; who by their aide and fauour, maintain•• himselfe (some time) in his vsurpation. For from thence forward, the French were ••¦nowned in valiancie, aboue all the people of Germany.

* 1.92Now although Galien was vanquished, yet neuerthelesse, at the solemnity of th•• tenth yeere of his Empire, which was in the yeere of Grace, two hundred sixtie an•• foure, he made a muster and appearance of the Romane people in diuers troupes, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 consisting and composed of two hundred men, whom he had clothed after the fashi•• of French, Persians, Gothes, Polonians, and other strange Nations, euen as if he be¦come home with victory, whereto he neuer enclined, or made any proffer.

And for this he was mocked by the Romanes, who very well knew the contrarie: saith the Romane Historian Trebellius Pollio, in the life of the said Emperour.

Thus came the Sicambrians to be knowne, vnder the name of French, the yeere of ••e, two hundred sixty three, and by thesame name are noted by Trebellius Pollio, first of the Romane Historians, that maketh mention of the French.

Which caused this to be written by the learned Genebrard, Archbishop of Aix in ••uence, in the third booke of his Chronologie. Gallenus aduersus Posthumum, qui ••m a••nis iam Imperatorium nomen obtinebat in Gallia, exercitum mittit, & Fran∣•• Rheni accolas sibi adiungit: Atque hic primum Francorum mentio in Romanis ••is.

There was a later speaking of the Alemanes, and onely in the time of the Emperor ••bus, who reigned in the yeere of Grace, two hundred fourescore and fiue, and o∣••threw some troupes of the Almaines, by the report of Vopiscus, whereupon Gene∣••rd spake so. Hic primum Alemannerum sit mentio.

So that it remaineth constant, by the testimony of the alleadged Authors before, ••d by that of Asinius Quadratus, a Romane Historian, alleadged by Agathias, in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 booke of the Gothes warres: That those people of the higher Germany, were called ••mans, and them of the lower, French; who somtimes extended their dwelling vnto the ••thes of Rhine. For the Germanes dwelt (in former times) between the Riuers of Moein, ••he Rhine, and of Danubie, ioyning to the Martian Forrest, Countries and Prouin∣•• which at this present the Sweues possesse, comprehended vnder the name of Ale∣••ines.

So we may plainely perceiue, that the French obtained not this name by payment ••maginary tolles or tribute, whereat they were tallied by the Emperour Valentinian 〈◊〉〈◊〉 first (as ignorants haue written) because that Emperour began not to reigne vntill but the yeere of Grace, 364. And the French were knowne for Warriours,* 1.93 euen 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Romane Historians themselues, an hundred yeeres before, to wit, from the ••ere two hundred sixty three. Let vs now suruay summarily, their Military exploits ••d actions, since they tooke the name of the French Company, vntill the Conquest 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Gaules.

CHAP. V. The Military Exploits and Actions of the Frenche, before the Conquest of the Gaules.

THE French, vnder the name of Sicambrians, did daily make warre vpon the Romanes, & on the Gaulish Townes of their obedience, being on this side of the Rhine, and namely on them of Cologne, from the time of Caesar, as wee haue al∣ready said. So that to succour the Inhabitants of that City, the Romane Emperours were constrained,* 1.94 continually to keepe strong Garrisons there, according to the report of Ta∣citus. Vlpius Traianus caused it to be peopled with olde Le∣gions of Romans, to keep it in Guard, & hinder their courses.

Vlpius inde venit, quo formidata Sicambris Agrippina fuit.

So saith Sidonins Apollinaris, in the Panegyricke spoken to the Emperour Auitus Father in law.

But it proued a quite contrary case, after that they were assembled vnder the name 〈◊〉〈◊〉 French; for then they made themselues knowne (for valiancie) to the Romanes, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by Sea and Land. In the time of the Emperour Claudius, successour to Galien, ••y made themselues famous for actions on the Sea, aboue all other Nations; be∣••se for making shippes and sayling, they were the onely Maisters, according as it is ••erued by Sidonius Apollinarius, in the same Panegyricke.

Prorumpit Francus, cecidit cito secta bipenni, Hercynia in liutres, & Rhenum texuit aluo.

* 1.95In the time (I say) of that Emperor Claudius, they began to vndertake a formal 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of trafficke and merchandizing, of Roauing and Pyrating on the Sea, wherof they be∣came absolute Lords and Maisters. But not contented with those booties gotten to the West Ocean of Germanie, and on the Coasts of Flanders, where the Romanes (though not safely enough) conserued their Empire and domination: the French per∣formed as much on the Seas of Gaule and Spaine, so much their stomacks boyled to feede on Warre.

In the yeere of Grace, two hundred threescore and ten, they being associated with the Saxons, or Sesnes their neighbours, aduentured to run and proceed on in their for∣tune:* 1.96 so that sweeping the Seas before them, they pillaged all the Romane Vessells, found on the Ocean. So saith a Panegyrist of that time. Franci praeter caeteros truces, quorum vis, cum ad bellum effecuesceret, vltra ipsum Oceanum aestu furoris euecti, Hisp••∣niarum oras etiam armis infestas habebant.

Eight yeeres after, to wit, in the yeere of Grace, two hundred threescore and eigh∣teene, the second of the Empire of Probus, they robbed againe all the coasts of Gaule, afflicted by land with the courses and rauages of Chrocus, and of his Alemans, barred vp beyond the Necar and Elb, as it is written by Vopiscus.

In the yeere of Grace, two hundred fourescore and two, the sixt of the reigne of the same Emperour Probus, his Lieutenants tooke some French Foists, separated by a stormy Tempest from their consorts. The Romaines tied the French men to a chaine, to make a Triumph of them through the Cities of Asia. Those men, howbeit ve∣ry few in number, hauing met (by chance) with some Barkes of passage; got posses∣sion of them,* 1.97 and made themselues so dreaded by their great boldnesse, that at the ve∣ry fame of their valour, and expertnesse in occasions on the Seas; the whole Nauall Armie of the Emperour Probus, durst not meddle with them, but (constrainedly) fled to a place of retreat, sauing themselues by the helpe of a prosperous winde. So that this meere handfull of the French, hauing gotten roome and liberty, coursed at ease and their owne pleasure, the Sea called Mare Maiore, robbed all the Isles and Coasts of Greece, from Asia and Affrica, without meeting any person that dared to oppose them.

They tooke landing in the Isle of Sicilie, sacked Saragossa, a famous and most weal∣thy Citie,* 1.98 the very chiefe of all the Isle; disburdened the Ships Anchored in the Ports and Hauens thereof, and (laden with vnspeakeable booties) returned homeward free, and passed the strait of Hercules, at this day called Gibraltar, recouering the great O∣cean Sea, and their Marishes of Holland, and of Westphalia.

Wee learned this admirable aduenture, from the Greeke Historian Sozimus, and and from the Panegyrist Eumenius, in his declamation spoken to the Emperour Maxi∣minianus. Recursabat in animos illa sub diuo Probo, & Paucorum ex Francis captiuoru•• incredibilis audacia, & indigna felicitas, qui à Ponto correptis manibus Graciana Asi••••∣que populati, & impune plerisque Lybia littoribus appulsi, ipsas postremo naualib. quond•• Victorijs nobiles reperant Syracusas, & immenso itinere peruecti, Oceanum, qua terra•• rupit, intrauerunt, atque ita euentu temeritatis ostenderant, nihil esse clausum pira•• desperationi, quo nauigijs pateret accessus. And after that time, the French continued their Sea robberies, in as ample manner as before.

* 1.99So that in the yeare of Grace, two hundred fourescore and fiue, the Frenche and Saxons, vnited and knit in amity together; againe appeared on the Ocean Sea, ma∣king themselues Masters thereof. In such manner, as to impeach their courses, Dio∣clesian, in the second yeere of his Empire, was forced to prepare and rigge forth a Fleet, the conduct whereof he gaue to one of his Lieutenants, named Carausius, who found that he met with his match; in plaine tearmes, men that neither feared him nor his forces; because they forbare not to robbe still on the Coasts of Flanders, Picardy, Normandie and Bretaigne, then called the coasts of Armorica, and the Morini. Caura••∣sius was constrained to fall to agreement with them, and feeding them fat with mony tooke them for his good friends and neighbours.

Afterward he made good proofe of their valour in Warre, and employed them in

his seruice so profitably, that making them his brest-plate of defence, hee proclaimed himselfe Emperor, got the possession of Great Bretaigne (afterward called England) and of the coast Armorica of the Gaules; as wee vnderstand out of Eutropius, in the ninth booke of his Breuiarie: Post hac etiam tempora Carausius, cùm apud Bononiam (Bullen on the Sea) per tractum Belgicae, & Armorica mare pacandum accepisset, quod Franci, & Saxones infestabant, à Maximiniano iussus occidi, purpuram sumpsit, & Bre∣tannias occupauit.

Dioclesian, more furiously incensed against them, then before, tooke for his Sonne in Law Constantius, first of that name, to whom he gaue the charge and gouernement of the Gaules, in the yeere of Grace, two hundred fourescore and twelue, or thirteene.* 1.100 This man, as we haue elsewhere said) pared the nailes of the French, as well of them that tooke part with Carausius, and of his Successor (who maintained himselfe for the space of ten yeeres in the vsurpation, onely by the French Armes) as those of Holland, with whom were ioyned some of the Sesnes; which by the said Constantius were thence dislodged, and placed elsewhere: as saith the sixt Panegyricke. Purgauit Bata∣uiam hoste aduenca. He transplanted out of Holland diuers troupes of the French (who were most factious, and could best skill of Nauall affaires) into the firme Land of the Gaules, Picardy, Champaigne, and Bourgongne, and others into fields desert of in∣habitants, seated on the lands of Treuers and Tourney, by command from the Empe∣rour Maximianus, proclaimed Caesar by Dioclesian. Tuo? Maximiniane Augustae natu, Neruiorum, & Treuirorum arma iacentia laetus post liminio restitutus, & receptus in leges Francus excoluit. Vt loca deserta quae ipsi depraedando vastauerat, culta redderet ser∣uiendo.

The same Panegyrist, declaring the praises of the two Caesars, saith: O Kalenda Mar∣tiae, sicut olim annorum voluentium, ita nunc aeternorum auspices Imperatorum. Partho vltra Tigrim redacto. Dacia restituta: porrectis vsque ad Danubij caput Germaniae, Re∣tiaeque limitibus, destinata Batauiae Britanniaeque vindicta, &c. So that the French re∣mained quiet and safe enough, and without remoouing by Sea; vntill the death of Constantius, which happened in England, in the yeere of Grace, three hundred and sixe.

As for the French on firme land, they trauersed and passed the Rhine, to forrage the Gaules. Aurelian (who was Emperour soone after) hauing his Garrison at Ma∣guntia, with the troupes whereof he was Tribune: came and tooke tardie seuen hun∣dred of their troupe, detaining three hundred of them prisoners.

Afterward, when he was possessed of the Empire, he preuailed once more against another band of them, whom he made Captiues, and led them Captiues to Rome,* 1.101 to serue as an Ornament in his Triumphe, with a song in his owne praise; the burden whereof (after Ballad manner) declared: That he had ouercome a thousand French, a thousand Sarmates or Polonians, and other Nations, easie to be vanquished in painting. So it is deliuered by Flauius Vopiscus, in the life of Aurelianus.

But so soone as the winde brought tidings to the French of the death of Constantius; they presently entred into the Field. But his sonne Constantine (who was surnamed The Great, for his glorious actions, & namely for embracing the Catholique Religion, forsaking Idolatry) he hindred them from their bad courses. He marched himselfe in person against them with a puissant Armie, quickly laying a great part of them to sleep,* 1.102 and tooke prisoner Ascaricke, King of the Frenche, with Ragaze his brother, whom he sent to Rome, where they serued as pastime to the people, and for food to Lyons in their sports. The Panegyricke of Nazarius informeth vs, that this discomfiture of the French, was at the beginning & entring into the Empire, of Constantine the Great; who pardoned the rest, tooke their chiefe Commanders to his seruice; and (among other) a valiant Captaine, named Bonicius, who performed incredible exploits against Licinius; so saith Ammianus Marcellinus, in his fifteenth booke.

Vnder the same Constantine, the French went againe into the Field, hauing vnderstood that hee was busied against Maxiutius, who beeing vanquished, they re∣turned into their Marishes, where they did keepe themselues quiet, vntill after his death.

Constantius, the eldest sonne of Constantine, being possessed in the Empire of the

East;* 1.103 they fell againe to their former disorder, and repassed the Rhine to forradge the Gaules. Constantius had little reason to meddle with them, for the sixt Panegyricke declareth, that this Nation made themselues vnconquerable. Francum trucem s••la carne ferina distentum, qui vitam pro victus sui vtilitate contemnat, Quantae Molis si•• Superare vel capere? And which was worse, the French, expelled the Country by his grandfather Constantius, into Champaigne and Bourgongne; returned into Holland, at the same time as other French (their companions) hauing set free the Rhine, ca••e likewise to neastle themselues in Holland: Diuersae Francorum Gentes Batauiam inn••∣serunt: So saith the Panegyrist. To hold them in (as it were with a bridle) Constantius was glad to send his Nephew Iulian the Apostata, to gouerne the Gaules, in the name of his Brother the Emperor Valens: to whose lot and partage Gaule was falne, by the death of Constantine the Great his father.

Valens vexed them with mighty warres, during the peace of two yeeres; namely, the fourth and fifth of his Empire: yet neuerthelesse with diuersitie of euents, one while speeding well,* 1.104 and then againe worse, according to the lotte of Armes, and for∣tune ineuitably following warre. So that losing any longer patience with them; of enemies they became his friends, making peace and alliance with them, in the yeare of his second Consulship, and of Grace, three hundred forty two. Hee chose a good number of the most valiant among them, wherewith hee filled his Romane Legions, and they serued him beneficially; for he left the French Salians, enioying the posses∣sion of Toxiandria. These men were they whom Iulian the Apostata much turmoyled (by the saying of Ammianus) contrary to the intention notwithstanding of his Vnkles Constantius and Valens, who so long as they liued, kept peace with the French, of whom the Court of Constantius was filled: for the same Ammianus Marcellinus, spea∣king of them in the forenamed fifteenth booke, hath these words: Francorum ea tem∣pestate multitudo in Palatio florebat, and that was for their faithfulnesse. For he obser∣ueth a Tribune of the Emperors horsemen, named Laniogazus; a French-man by ori∣ginall, who was so loyall and faithfull to Constans, as hee onely followed and assisted him to the death, which hee also hindered in one Siluianus, vpon his rebelling against Constantius, who would haue done it in the yeare of Grace, three hundred fiftie and fiue.

Concerning Toxiandria, otherwise named Taxandria, it was a great village, plan∣ted in the midst of the Marishes or Fennes, to make all approches thereto the more difficult,* 1.105 chiefely to them of Tongres in the second Germanie, betweene the confines of Liege and Brabant, whereof there may be yet seene the ancient trackes at the place called Tessendorlo, vpon the confines of the said Liege, very neere to Diest in Brabant: from which places, the Saints Lambert and Hubert expelled Idolatry, and planted there the true Religion of Iesus Christ.

These Emperors hauing then long time kept peace with the French, it was broken by a course and rauage,* 1.106 which the Alemans made vpon Gaule, all along the Rhine, where they possessed themselues of forty townes, in the yeare of Grace, three hundred fiftie and foure; in regard that the French were suspected to haue their hand in the bu∣sinesse, as it is written by Sozimus and Ammianus Marcellinus, in his seauen and twen∣tieth booke. Gallicanos tractus Franci, & Saxones ijsdem confines quo quisque erumper•• potuit terra vel mari, praedis acerbis, incendijsque, & captiuorum funeribus violab••••t. For these were the Galleries and ordinary walkes into the Gaules, because ouer and beside Taxandria, they had Holland on this side the Rhine, and other lands elswhere: So saith the Panegyrist of those times. Multa Francorum millia Batauiam, aliaque loc•• cis Rhenum inuaserant. And another Terram Batauiam, vicinaque loca a diuersis Fr••••∣corum Regibus occupatam.

* 1.107Most certaine is it, that in the yeare three hundred fifty and fiue, the French surpri∣zed from the Romanes the City of Cologne, seated on the Riuer of Rhine, which they pilled, sacked, and ruined. So that to make head against them, the Emperor Con∣stantius proclaimed as Caesar his Nephew Iulian (surnamed the Apostata) and sent him to command ouer the Gaules (as wee haue already said) in the yeere of Grace three hundred fiftie and sixe.* 1.108 At which time the Apostata being assisted with a potent Ar∣mie, recouered from the French the City of Cologne, and made Peace, to the honor

of the Empire) with the Kings of France, who had sought to compasse it by their Ambassadors: so saith the Panegyrist, and Ammianus Marcellinus, in his 27. booke.

But in the yeere following, three hundred fifty seuen, the French perceiuing the A∣postata gone vp farre in warre against the Alemanes,* 1.109 who had robbed those Townes vpon the Rhine; once more they made a rode forth into Gaule, to get what first shold come to their fingring. The Apostata returning with victory from the Alemanes, came with a fierce and hot assault vpon these boote-halers, whereof hee hewed a great number in peeces, and besieged others 3. moneths together in a Castle, whereof they got possession on the Meuze, compelling them (by famine) to yeeld themselues to his discretion. In the Sommer following, 358. hauing once more set his Army on foote to goe against the Alemans, he tooke his way through the Countrey of Tongres, and so strongly besieged Toxandria; as the French Inhabitants were inforced to yeelde themselues vpon composition. So that they left the Gaules and Toxandria,* 1.110 and re∣passed beyond the Rhine, into their ancient dwelling: so it is affirmed by Ammianus Marcellinus, in his 17. booke. Quibus paratis petit primos omnium Francos, eos videli∣cet quos cons••etudo Salios vocitauit, ausos olim in Romano solo apud Toxandriam locum, habitacula sibi figere praelicenter.

There is a plaine appearance, that this peace was of no long continuance, & that the French (lickerishly longing after such rich booties, as they had caried out of abounding Gaule) could not restraine themselues from passing thither. For the same Ammianus Marcellinus writeth in his 20. book, that the Apostata, hauing alwaies a flea in his eare, and a wary watchfull eye, surprized a troope of French, assembled at a feast & mariage of one of their Princes; carried away the Bride, made hauock of the company, mang∣ling diuers of them in peeces. A Towne taken, and the Triumph Straw: A blow for a blow, with small aduantage. For the French quickly made way to reuenge themselues,* 1.111 putting the people to fire and sword, all along the coast of Rhine, to the no meane cost and harme of the Townes and Villages belonging to the Romane Empire; and in contempt of Iulian the Apostata, who in the yeere 360. (like a perfidious Traytor to God and his Prince, though answerable to the nature of hereticall Apostats) hauing caused himselfe to be proclaimed Emperor by his Armies; would, for his last peece of seruice (as the same Marcellinus telleth vs in his 20. booke) worke wonders, & giue such a gird to the French, as should remaine for remembrance of him.

Hee mustred then together all his Armie,* 1.112 passed freely and silently the Riuer of Rhine, and surprized the French in the strength of their Marishes, where (vntill that time) the Romanes durst neuer aduenture to passe. The first they met withall, were the Antuarians, meaning those French both before, and at the passage of Rhine, all of them being put to the sword. Among whom were Theomir (son of Richimer, Kings of France) for so the Westphalians and their round engirting neighbors called them, and Ascila his mother. Hee had a great number of prisoners beside, with very rich spoyles, and compelled the rest to beg their peace of him, which he granted to them: Prouided, that they should afterward refraine from forraging, and committing any more robberies in Gaule. S. Gregory of Tours toucheth this sharpe checke of theirs, in his second booke and ninth chapter of the history of France. In Consularibus legimus Theodomerem Regem Francorum, Filium Richemeris quondam Regis, & Ascilam matrem ••ius gladio interfectas. This stormy tempest kept the French to strict tearms of peace, during the reignes of the Apostata, and also of Iouinian as Valentinian, first of that name, with whom Macrianus King of the Alemans made a treaty of peace, in the 11.* 1.113 yeere of his Empire, and of Grace 374. This Macrianus couetously affecting to for∣radge France, was taken and slaine by Mellobaudes, King of the French, as we learne by Ammianus Marcellinus in his 30. booke. It is apparant that the Alemanes and French entred into contention, about the bounds and limits of their lands, making shrewd at∣tempts one vpon the other, as ordinarily it hapneth betweene two potent Princes.

For, vpon the same subiect, the Saxons issued forth the bounds of the Ocean Sea, vexing the French for passage through their lands, to fall violently vpon the Gaules. But the French (as Paulus Orozius the Spaniard informeth vs, and Iohn the Deacon of Aquileia) welcommed them with such sharpe entertainment, as they were not wil∣ling to meddle any more with them.

And from thence (as it seemeth) sprang the sourse and originall of the immortall wars between the French, Almanes, and Saxons, who (in the end) met with their ma••∣ches, and were ouer mastered by the French.

Now, the Emperour Valentinian the first, being dead in the yeere of Grace 375. Gracian his sonne acknowledging the good offices, done by the King of the Frenche, Mellobas or Mellobaudes, to his father and him: created him Great Master of his Pal∣lace,* 1.114 and Consull with him, in the yeare 377. And in the yeere after, hee made him Lieutenant Generall on the coast of the Rhine, to hinder the courses and passages of the Alemans, who in the yeere three hundred threescore and eighteene, and the third of his Empire, came with a puissant Army to besiege the Towne of Strasbourg▪ Mellobandes and the French fought with the Alemans so successiuely, that thirty thou∣sand of them lay slaine in the field. And from that time forward, Gratian held the French in such account, only for their valiancie; as he filled his Regiments with them, whereof likewise he gaue the conduct and command to French Captaines, saith Mar∣cellinus in his thirtieth booke, with further addition of their braue behauiour.

This King Mellobaudes, (by some tearmed Merobaudes) soone after brought into credit with Gratian,* 1.115 a valiant French Prince, named Ricomer, to whom hee gaue com∣mand of the Armie, which he sent as succour into Thrace (spoyled by the Gothes) to his Vncle the Emperour Valens. But the courses of the Aleman Nations, by their robberies in Gaule, imported such remedie, that Gratian sent Ricomer to guard the frontiers of the Rhine, in quality of a Duke, as much to say, as Lieutenant Generall of the Empire, in absence of the King Mellobaudes, which as wee haue already said, vanquished neere to Strasbourg, those whom Ammianus Marcellinus, in his 31. book, calleth Barbaros Letienses, making vp the body of an Armie of threescore & ten thou∣sand men. This ouerthrow happened in the yeere of Grace 378. And the Bourdelo•• Poet Ausonius (sometime schoolemaster to the Emperor Gratian, who had made him Consull with Olybrius, in the yeere 379.) testifieth (speaking of his said Consulship) that this great Victory ensued from the French and Sweues, ioyned together in fauour of the Romanes.

Iane, veni, nouus anneueni, renouate veni Sol. Hostibus adomitis, qua Francia mixta Sueuis Certat ad obsequium, Latys vt militet armis.

And afterward hee sheweth vs, what enemies waged Armes against the Romane Empire,* 1.116 all issuing forth of Pannonia and from Scythia, to wit, the Gothes, who were possessed of Thrace, the Hunnes, Quades, Gepides, Alanes, Vandales and other.

Quà vaga Sauromates sibi iunxerat agmina Chunis, Quaque Getis socijs Histrum insultabat Alanis, &c.

Heere may be obserued, whether the French tooke their Origine, or no, from the Pannoniaes, or the Marshie Moeotides, to come make their ••lanking and abiding on the Rhine. And S. Gregory of Tours, noting the Descent of all these strange Nations, and the Countries of their Originall and birth; would haue done as much of the French Nation, if they had beene any other (originally) but Gaules or Germanes.

Something wee learne from the Bishop of Auuergne Sidonius Apollinaris, and an admirable doctrine in mine opinion: for in the Panegyricke of the Emperour ••••••∣rian, he remarketh the flood of those strange Nations.

Basterna, Sue••us, Pannonus, Neurus, Chunus, Geta, Dacus, Alanus, Bellonothus, Rugus, Burgundio, Vesus, Alites, Bisalta, Ostrogothus, Procuites, Sarmata, Moschus.

He maketh no mention at all of the French, whom hee calleth otherwise Sicam••••∣ans; for hee knew them to be of the Gaulish Nation, inhabiting long time on the bankes of Rhine, and that they were knowne by the name of French, almost two hun∣dred yeeres before Maiorian.

* 1.117Now the Emperor Gratian, presaging that this swelling deluge of Nations before named, would make a confusion in the Romane Empire, and labour to vnplume the Eagle: hee named for Caesar and Successour to the Empire of the West Theodosius the Great, in the said yeere of Grace, three hundred threescore and ninteene, sending

him against the Gothes into Thrace. And Gratian himselfe went into Gaule, to im∣peach the Alemans from robbing and spoyling, where hee vanquished them in a ran∣ged battell. So writeth Sozimenus, in his 7. booke, and 4. chapter: Sub hoc tempus Gra∣tianus Alemannis Galatas Occidentales (that is to say in Gaule, at this present named France) adhuc infestantibus, bellum intulit, illosque deuicit.

Gratian hauing proclaimed Theodosius Caesar; he gaue him the conduct of the succor which he led to the Emperor Valens his Vnkle, who was burned aliue in a Cottage of straw by the Gothes, that then made hauocke and spoyle in the East, and against whom (as the Greeke Authors affirme) Theodosius obtained a famous Victory, the same yere as he was proclaimed Caesar; or, according to other, in the yeere 380. Claudian spea∣king of this Victorie, in the fourth Consulship of Honorius, sonne to the said Theodo∣sius the Great, wrote thus:

Nulla relicta foret Romani nominis vmbra, Ni pater ille tuis iamiam ruitura subisset Pondera, turbatamque ratem, certaque leuasset Naufragium commune manu.

And the honor thereof was attributed vnto the French troupes, conducted by two braue Captaines of the same Nation, named Bautonius and Arbogastes, whom the Em∣peror Gratian gaue as Councellers and handy helpes to Theodosius, and he made very profitable vse of their worthy seruice, in all his great and glorious enterprises.

In the yeere of Grace, 383. Mellobaudes or Merobaudes, King of the French, being made Consull the second time,* 1.118 (with Flauius Saturninus) the Gouernour of Great Bretaigne, called Flauius Clemens Maximus; proclaimed himselfe Emperour, and passed into Gaule, to establish the seat of his vsurped Empire, in the City of Treuers, which Ammianus Marcellinus calleth Clarum domicilium Principum, because that in those times, it was the capitall City of the Gaules, &c.

This Maximus was a Natiue of great Bretaigne, issued of very meane birth, but what wanted that way, he made good appearance of in Arms; and the better to couer his vsurpation, hee tearmed himselfe a neere kinsman to Theodosius the Great, by the Empresse Saint Helena, mother to the Emperour Constantine the Great. So thus vn∣der this couerture, he got possession of the Gaules and Spaine, where (as some said) he was borne. Gratian offended to be thus betrayed by his Romane Souldiers in Gaule, in Spaine, and in Great Bretaigne; called to his ayde the Hunnes and the Alanes, to send them against Maximus, to fight with him both by Sea and Land. Whereat the Souldiers of his Guard waxing angry, the good Emperor Gratian was miserably mur¦dered in the City of Lyons, and by his owne people, who forsooke him,* 1.119 leaning to one of the Captaines, named Andragathias, belonging to the Tyrant Maximus. S. Hie∣rome bemoaned the violent death of this good Prince, hapning in August the said yere, 383. Gratianus ab exercitu suo proditus, & ab obuijs vrbibus non receptus, ludibrio hosti fuit, cruentaeque manus vestigia parietes tui, Lugdune testantur. So speaketh that great light of the Church in his third Epistle. In briefe, Maximus so proceeded on, that the same yere he procured to be slaine Mellobaudes King of the French, then Consull,* 1.120 and making his abode at Maguntia, with a valiant Captaine, called Balion, Lieutenant of the Horse to Gratian in Gaule, which Prouince they manfully defended against Maxi∣mus. The same yeere also, Theodosius proclaimed his eldest sonne Arcadius, Augustus, and his successor in the Empire of the East, albeit he was then but 8. yeeres of age.

But why in the passage of this discourse, do I not set down one especiall note,* 1.121 won∣derfully remarkable for Princes, in a chiefe quality belonging to them? It is reported by Socrates, in his fift booke and tenth chapter, and by Sozimen, in his 7. booke and 12 chapter. Theodosius hauing written to the Emperor Gratian some few months before his death, earnestly intreated him to send him a man of singular Piety, only to instruct his children. Seeking for a man of that worthy quality, and hauing found him,* 1.122 he sent him to Constantinople: for Gratian had entreated Pope Damasus (a man famous for sanctity of life, both before, & long after his death) to send him a Decon of the Roman Church, named Arsenius, a man of signall probitie, & great learning. When this man was come to Constantinople, Thedosius deliuered his sonnes into his charge, saying:

That thence forward, hee should be the father of his sonnes, much rather then himselfe. Euen as if hee would haue said, that such as informe the soules of young children i•• vertue, are their true fathers indeed, and more then they that gaue them but their bo∣dies. Theodosius going (on a day) into the Schoole where his sonnes were taught, saw Arsenius standing, reading the lesson to the Emperour Arcadius sitting in his Throne. He grew offended against Arsenius, and reprooued him, as not knowing what belonged to his charge; in standing, and suffering his Scholler to sit. Arsen•••••• excused himselfe by the honour which was due to the Emperour, before whom it was vnbeseeming for him to sit, and the Prince to stand. Immediately Theodosius took the Empires notes of honour from his Sonne Arcadius, and caused him to descend from his Throne, wherein hee seated Arsenius, and held his sonne bare-headed before his Master, speaking this notable sentence: My Sonnes shall be worthy to succeed in the Em∣pire,* 1.123 at such time as they haue knowledge and learning, maried and coupled with Grace & Piety. He was none of those ignorant Princes, which held a sottish beliefe; That if one can read, it is sufficient for a Gentleman.

The death of Gratian, and of his most confident friends, hapning in such manner as you haue heard, and by the trecheries of the Tyrant Maximus; Theodosius sent the two worthiest Captaines which he had, Bautonius and Arbogastes, to succour the Emperor Valentinian the yonger,* 1.124 who remained ordinarily at Millaine; against whom Maximu•• was desirous to marche, to possesse himselfe of Italie. This was in the yeere 385. the tenth of the Empire of Valentinian, and seuenth of Theodosius: at which time, the Em∣peror Arcadius, & this Bautonius the French Captaine were chosen Consuls at Rome, the one residing at Constantinople, and the other in the City of Millaine. This is the same Bautonius, of whom S Augustine made the Panegyricke, before the Emperor Va∣lentinian, as such time as he came to Millaine; for so himselfe testifieth, writing against Petis••ian in his third booke, and 25 chapter: Cum ego Mediolanum ante Bautonem Co••∣sulem venerim, etque Consuli Kalendis Ianuarijs laudem in tanto conuentu conspectuque hominum pro mea tunc Rhetorica professione recitarem, &c.

As for the other Captaine Arbogastes, hee was sent with his French troupes into Gaule, to fight with Maximus; who to frustrate the intention of Arbogastes, and vtterly disappoint his endeuour: in the same yeere made a counterfeit peace with the Empe∣rours,* 1.125 Theodosius and Valentinian. So that in the yeere; 86, E••odius (made Prefect of the Gaules Praetorium, by this Tyrant Maximus) was created Consull with Honorius, the second sonne of Theodosius, being then in the Cradle, and aged fourteene moneths onely; for so we are instructed by Claudian,

. . . . . . . . . Inter cunabula Consul Proueheris signans posito modo nomine Fastos, Donatur que ti•••• qui te produxer at annus.

* 1.126By the death of Meliobaudes, his sonne Genebaudes was chosen King of the French, who continued the fidelity of his father with the Emperour Valentinian the younger: neere about whom was the Consull Bautonius (Count of the Domestickes, that is to say, Great Master of the houshold to Valentinian) who by intelligence with the new King of the French, secretly made offers to the Tyrant Maximus, to assist him with a great number of the French, to possesse him of Italy, according as hee had resolued. But the cunning plot was disclosed, and found to be a politique deuise to intrap Maxi∣mus, and rid the world of him; as we learne by that great Doctor of the Church Saint Ambrose, Ambassador from Valentinian to the said Maximus, in his 25. Epistle, sent from Treuers to Millaine, to the said Emperor Valentinian, in the yere 387. and where∣in he defendeth the practises wrought by the said Bautonius against Maximus. Et q••••d mirum si hoc Bauto fecisset Trans-Rhenanus genere, cum tuminiteris Imperio Romano B••r∣barorum auxilia, & turma translimitanas? Maximus pursuing his purpose, passed into Italie, and ransacked the Cities thereof. Valentinian and his mother Iustina, sauing themselues by Sea, fledde to Thessalonica, to the Emperour Theodosius, who to fu••∣nish himselfe with the charges and expences, fitte and sufficient to re-seat them in their dominion: made a new imposition to be leuied on them of Antioch, that had rebelled against him, and of a populary outrage, which admitteth no matter of sence or reason (and then which can be no worse) they beate downe the Statues of Brasse of the

Emperour Theodosius, and of his first wife Aelia Flaccilla, mother to the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius.

This folly was sharpely reuenged on the Authors thereof,* 1.127 and to the intire ruine of the Citie: but by the mercy and clemencie of Theodosius, who committed this venge∣ance wholly to God. So that at the tidings of pardō, the Inhabitants of the city, as men risen againe from death to life, testified the notes of their ioy, by venerable antiquity; as Sozomen obserueth, in his seuenth booke and three and twenty chapter. Forum Co∣ronantes, Lucernas Accendentes, Et Lectos ante Officinas Componentes, & tanquam nu∣per Ciuitate nata, festum agentes. In more yonger daies, and before the furious league, in An. 1588. in Paris hath beene seene on festiuall daies and recreations; tables set for suppers at the doores of houses and shops in the streets, with generall reioysing: but ciuill warres caused the whole losse of those ancient customes.

Maximus being possessed of Italie, and knowing that Theodosius leuied a powerfull Armie to meet and fight with him, prouided his best meanes for entertaining him,* 1.128 gathering (from all parts) his troops of men, and made Anrdagathius his Admirall, to keepe the Ionian Sea in his power, if Theodosius should make his passage that way.

The Colonell of his Armie by land, was his brother Marcellinus, to guard the by∣waies and passages of Italie. And he himselfe with his troups (euermore victorious) tooke the guardance of the Pannoniaes, to winne way before Theodosius, if hee should take that course, as indeed he did.

Theodosius finding Maximus encamped before Siscia (a City of the higher Panno∣nia) gaue him battell, and won the victory.* 1.129 Maximus fled for safety into Aquileia but being brauely pursued, the City was so narrowly besieged, that his owne Souldiers (reuolting from him) seized on his person, and cloathing him in Imperiall garments, fast bound and manacled, deliuered him to the Emperour Theodosius. Hee being a milde and mercifull Prince, would haue beene gracious to him▪* 1.130 but the Souldiers of his guard plucking him violently from him, cut off his head, the sixt of the Calends of September, three hundred fourescore and eight, then being Consuls the Emperour Theodosius the second time, with Cynegius.

We learne the end and Catastrophe of this Tyrant Maximus from Sozimus, in the fourth booke of his histories, and from the Panegyricke of Latinus Pacatus. Rapitur ab oculis Theodosij Maximus, et nequid licere posset Clementiae, inter innumeras manus fertur ad mortem. Theodosius likewise ouerthrew the Armie by land, conducted by Marcellinus and the Admirall Andragathius, hauing receiued tidings of his Masters death; first of all leapt headlong into the Sea, and so was drowned.

These newes being reported in Gaule,* 1.131 the Count Arbogastes (by pollicie) tooke out of his mothers armes the last sonne of Maximus, named Victor, whom he put to death. And thus (in a moment) Gaule, Spaine, England, Italie, and all that belonged to the Empire of the West, was deliuered vp to the lawfull Emperor, and that of the East sufficiently secured. So saith the same Latinus Pacatus, a most famous Oratour, and a Gaule by nation, in his Panegyricke spoken to the Emperour Theodosius, in the Citie of Rome on the day of his Triumph, in the moneth of August, 389. But returne we to the French.

Sigibert writeth in his Chronicle, vnder the yere 387. that the French put to flight and to the edge of the sword, neere to the City of Treuers, Quintinus and Heraclius Lieutenants to Maximus the Tyrant, during the time of his absence in Italie (so hee would haue it to be credited) because some other report this ouerthrow to be in the yeere fourescore and eight, in stead of seauen. Franci Quintinum & Heraclium Roma∣norum Duces cum omnibus penè suis iuxta Treuerim delent.

This passage being cut ouer-short, is interpreted more at large by S. Gregory Victor, Archbishop of Tours, in the second booke of his History of France, and the ninth chapter, according to the testimony of Sulpitius Alexander, and in these words.

The Tyrant Maximus, hauing lost all hope of enioying any longer his authority, shut vp himselfe in the City of Aquileia, like a man bereft of all spirit and iudgement.

In the time of this Emperor, the French vnder the conduct of their Dukes (Claudi∣an calleth them Kings) Genebaudes, Marcomir, and Suno, enfranchising the bounds & limits of their ancient dwelling, impetuously (first of all) inuaded Germany, where

after they had slaine an vnspeakeable number of the Inhabitants, and pilled the richest townes thereof,* 1.132 they gaue shrewd affrightments to the City of Cologne. The newes of their proceeding being reported in the Cities of Treuers, Nannius & Quin∣tinus, both Commanders of the Horsemen, and vnto whom the Tyrant Maximus had comitted the charge of his son, as also the gouernment of the Gaules, hauing brought their forc•• into the field, came to succour Cologne. But the French laden with most rich spoyles, passed backe againe ouer the Riuer of Rhine, hauing left good troupes of theirs on the Romanes lands, resolued to pursue their former purpose, and to make h••••••cke of all.* 1.133 But it fell out otherwise, for the Romanes followed them in the Rere, and hauing ouertaken them in the Charboniere Forrest, gaue them the check-mate, and slew a great number of them.

The Romane-animated and exalted with courage, sate in Councell & deliberation, whether it were better to crosse the Rhine or no, and by that means enter into France Nannius being a wise and politique Captaine, could not allow of this aduise, allead∣ging for his reasons, that there were euident appearances of the Frenchmens fore-cast, b••ing all prepared to welcome the Romanes, of whom (vndoubtedly) they would winne the aduantage, in regard they were the stronger on their owne grounds.

* 1.134This opinion was nothing pleasing to his companion Quintinus, and them that fol∣lowed his directions: so that Nannius hauing made his retreat to Maguntia, Quinti∣nus with his Armie went and encamp••d neere to the Castle of Nuz, and afterward passed the Rhine. At the second lodging vpon this passage, Quintinus and his follow∣ers found themselues to be among great Villages, and numbers of Cottages or Coats, yet without any inhabitants.* 1.135 For the French, appearing to be fearfull of the Romans, and meerely driuen to flye before them, intended to intrap them; and therefore (pur∣posely) left those Cottages and Townes as forsaken, withdrawing themselues into the thick••st parts of their Woods, the great wayes and passages whereof, they had bound fast with the spreading branches of Trees, knitting them intricately on strong knot•• one within another.

* 1.136The Rom••n••s in a fond and foolish reuenge, set all the Villages and Cottages on fire (onely in meere despight, because they found no victualls in them) in signe of Tro∣phies and Triumphes of straw, remaining all that night with their Armour on, and yet not discouering any person.

Abou•• the breake of day, conducted by their Colonell Quintinus, they entered beating into the Woods, where they continued hem'd in till no one day, misled in all the p••ths and passages, with infinite toyle and trauell they found meanes to free them∣selues of the combined branches, but yet met with worse fortune: and as the vulgar Prouerbe is,* 1.137 fell out of a feauer, into a disease of farre greater danger. For at issuing forth of the Forrest, they came into the wide open fieldes, which were all Marishes, both at the entrance, and all sides about them.

The French had purposely hidden themselues within the woods, onely to draw the Romanes into those myery fields of trembling earth, and full of Bogges and Quag∣mires, wherein the Romanes were much pestered. Now appeared the French-men on the tops of trees, which serued them as so many exalted Towers and Turrets, for discouery of an enemy before he draw neere. At them they let flie their darts and ar∣rowes embalmed in venemous hearbs (for it was a custome of the Frenche, to impoy∣son their darts and arrowes,* 1.138 as it is noted in the Salique Law, the first Paragraphe, at the Title de Vulner••bus) with Lead. And like vnto a thicke darke Clowd, which breaketh into hayle and stormie raine; euen so it chanced to the poore Romanes, or rather much worse; for such as the arrowes fell vpon, the skinne being but pierced, it fes••e∣red immediately, and they died rauing by violence of the poyson. By this meanes the French (who knew the best and warrantable grounds) assembled in great numbers, engirting the Romane Armie, and made a most terrible slaughter of them.

The first rankes of Horse were ingulfed in the Bogges, both men and horses, and the beasts that carried charge and luggage,* 1.139 were so deepely swallowed in the myres, ••s no meanes serued for drawing them out, as likewise the rest that followed their steps were subiect to the like successe.

As for the foot Souldiers, they being more agile and light then them on horseback,

although they were bemudded and soyled with the filth of the moist fields: yet (with some difficultie) they got thence, and escaped into those Woods, from whence they issued in the morning, there hiding themselues among the bushes till night came (which hath neither shame nor feare) and so were sheltered by fauour thereof, in the best manner they could deuise, or as was possible for them.

The whole Armie being thus confused, and the rankes in disorder for to saue themselues: it need not be demanded, if the French (being in safetie) were well re∣uenged for the Charboniere Forrest, and no great good market of their enemies. For Heraclius, maister of the Campe du Regiment, and of the Legion of the Iouinians, and all them that had command in the Armie, remained there dead; and such as saued themselues from this dayes misfortunes, were but a very small number. You heare what is auouched by Sulpitius Alexander, in the third Booke of his Historie.

In the fourth booke he speaketh of the death of Victor, the last or yongest sonne of the Tyran•• Maximus. At that time, in the place and sted of Nannius and Quin∣tinus, were subrogated two other Captaines, named Carietto and Surius,* 1.140 who (with their Armies encamped themselues face to face with France, vpon the confines of Germanie. It must be vnderstood of the first Germanie, which is on this side the Rhine, and not of Allemaigne, beyond the Elb, nor of that Germanie afterward cal∣l••d Franconia.

He saith afterward, that as the French intruded themselues againe into Germa∣nie (doubtlesse the first) they brought away thence an vnspeakeable bootie. And Arbogastes, being vnwilling to endure these brauadoes, which was nothing else but Griefe to the vanquished, and Dishonor to the Romaines:* 1.141 councelled his Empe∣rour Valentinian the yonger, to chastise the French, and make them pay the penal∣tie of their passed transgressions, except they would readily deliuer (and in all haste) what they had stolne and carried away before, from the Lands of the Romaines, and surrender vp into his hands, the principall Commanders of their people, who had massacred the Captaines and Romaine Legions, to take vengeance on them, for the broken and violated peace. This last course vpon the limits of Rhine, made by the French, in the time of those new Captaines Carietto and Surius, chan∣ced in the yeare of Grace, three hundred fourescore and nine, and the ouerthrow of Quintinus, and the Legions established for guarding the Rhines frontiers, was in three hundred fourescore and eight, and not fourescore and seauen, as Sigibert obserued.

To know the reason, why Arbogastes, a Frenchman by Nation (so saith Auenti∣nus, the brother of Marcomir and Sunon, sonnes to Genebaudes) incited the Empe∣rour Valentinian his Maister, against the French:* 1.142 these are close and concealed Let∣ters from vs, and whatsoeuer thereof can be said, meere guesses and coniectures, wherewith a faithfull Historian ought not to be charged. Very certaine it is, that Valentinian neuer would haue the French for his enemies, who had loyally conser∣ued the Romaine alliance, vnder their Kings Mellobaudes and Genebaudes, so lately deceased, and to whom succeeded his sonnes Marcomir and Sunon, not crediting the councell of Arbogastes. Onely he came to visite the Gaules, and the frontiers of Rhine, whereon he had speech and conference with the Kings Marcomir and Sunon, who renewed the auncient alliance, giuing hostages on both sides for as∣surance thereof, sworne on either part in the yeare three hundred fourescore and ten.

Arbogastes offended at this alliance, made without his aduise and counsaile;* 1.143 thence∣forward studied reuenge, as well against the Emperour his Maister, as them of his owne Nation. So that (notwithstanding the peace, and the hostages giuen) he re∣solued to make warre vpon the French. And so soone as Valentinian (who had spent the winter in the Citie of Treuers, after the peace made) had taken his way towards Lyonnois, in the yeare of Grace three hundred fourescore and eleuen, and that the Traytour Arbogastus had shut vp his Maister in the Citie of Vienna, vnder sure and sufficient guard: he came with a part of his Romaine Legions to Cologne, euen in the hart of winter, to the end he might suddenly rush into France. Imagi∣ning

this to be the aptest season, to giue a gird to the French, and taking them at vnawares, he should speede the better, by ransacking their Townes, and conuerting them into ashes: all meanes of succour being denied them, for seeking shelter in their woods, in regard there were no leaues or branches (as then) on the Trees.

* 1.144Hauing then assembled the body of his Armie, presently he passed the Rhine, and for his first attempt, aduentured on the Bructeres (as being neerest to the Rhine, re∣ducing into cinders the Towne of Aetia, as then peopled with the Chamanes; mak∣ing spoyle and waste all thereabout, without meeting any person to offer resi∣stance. Onely he saw appeare the King of the French, Marcomir, with his French Antuarians, and some number of the Chattes, (we haue formerly noated the moderne names of all those Nations) on the top of the Mountaines; but so farre off, as he could not receiue any harme by them. This is that which Sulpitius Alexander deli∣uereth in the fourth Booke of his Historie.

S. Paulinus, in the life of that great splendour of the Church S. Ambrose, Bishop of Millaine, pursueth the rest of this passage, concerning the Count Arbogastes, say∣ing. At the beginning Arbogastes, in his first attempt, was ill welcomed by the French, of whom yet in the end he had the victory: After which, hauing had con∣ference with the Kings Marcomir and Sunon (for Paulinus giueth them the name of Kings) there was peace and alliance made againe betweene them, solemnely sworne on either part. Now it happened, that Arbogastes, at a magnificent Ban∣quet, conferring with the Kings Marcomir, Sunon, and the chiefest Lords of the French, he was questioned by Marcomir, if he had any knowledge of Saint Am∣bros••.* 1.145 He replying, that he knew him, and was familiar with him. It is not then to be wondred at (said Marcomir to him) if all things succeede with thee, so well as thou canst wish, hauing the grace and fauour of so Holy a man, who could say to the Sunne: Stand still, and by and by it stood still. These are the very words of S, Paulinus.

Per idem tempus Arbogastes Comes aduersus gentem suam, hoc est Francorum, Bellum parauit, atque pugnando, non paruam multitudinem manu fudit, cum residuis vero pa∣cem firmauit. Sed cum in conuiuio a Regibus gentis suae interrogaretur, Vtrum sciret Ambrosium, & respondisset nosce se virum, & diligi ab eo atque frequenter cum illo con∣uocari solitum, audiuit: Ideo vincis omnes, qui ab illo viro diligeris, qui dicit Soli, sta, & stat. The French, although they then were Pagans and Idolaters; attributed neuer∣thelesse the good fortune of Arbogastes, to the knowledge which he had with Saint Ambrose, whose sanctity of life they much admired.

* 1.146And that which moued him to affect Arbogastes, was the perfections that he ac∣knowledged to be in him, euen such as Suidas hath noated on the name of this Cap∣taine. Arbogastes Francus, robore corporis, & asperitate animi flammae similis, proxi∣mus a B••utone, in hoc fuit const••ns, & exquisita modestia▪ & odium irreconciliabile a••••∣ritiae, &c. Arbogastes, a French man by Nation, in strength of body, and in viuaci••ie 〈◊〉〈◊〉 spirit, like vnto a flame of fire, held the second ranke and dignity of Honor, next vnto Count Bantonius. He was constant and couragious, of singuler modestie, a mortall ene∣mie, and vtterly vnreconcileable, to the pestilent vice of auarice, so that he made no spu•• of any thing to his Soldiours. And this was the reason, why the Emperour Theod••∣sius thought him meete and necessary, to be neere the person of Valentinian, to ioyne the grauity of his manners, and carriage of life, with his owne, and fashion them with his yong yeares, to make him a Prince perfect and compleate, when he should be∣come an aged man; but he neuer attained thereto.

Because Arbogastes, hauing all the necessary vertues, remarkeable in a worthy Cap∣taine, and had won the praise and honor to be such a man▪ he suffered himselfe to be led by idle opinions, and surprized with ambition, of attaining (one day) to the Empire. So saith Sulpitius Alexander, in his fourth Book. For he began to trouble the calme quietnesse of the Estate in Gaule, hauing procured the Emperour his Maister Valentinian,* 1.147 to be lockt vp in his Pallace at Vienna (in Daulphine) and brought him to such tearmes, and desperate condition, as to be depriued of the Empire. For the charges of the warres being in the hands of the Romaine Legiona, and all Offices (as well of peace as warre) giuen by Arbogastes, and as himselfe pleased; Valentini•••• was onely Emperour in name, but his Constable in effect. And the whole Sta••••

being at his command: of all them that had taken the Oath of fidelity to the Empe∣rour, there was not one that durst shew himselfe familiar and friendly, or obedient to whatsoeuer he commanded. Nullus ex omnibus Sacramentis militiae obstrictis repe∣riebatur qui familiari Principis sermoni, aut iussis obsequi auderet. These are the words of Sulpitius Alexander.

So that the person of the Emperour, and all the occasions of the Empire, remai∣ning in the power of Count Arbogastes: it was very easie for him to cut off his So∣ueraigne, as Sozimus saith in his fourth Booke, and in these tearmes.

Arbogastes, hauing the whole power ouer the Romaine Horsemen, for which he was most conuenient, in regard of his experience in actions of Warre, and being an vtter enemy to Co∣uetousnesse: attained to such supreame authority, that he carried himselfe very saucily in speeches, and wholly vnsufferable to the Emperour, whom he would taunt and censure in his meanest actions, appointing quite contrary to whatsoeuer he commanded. Which Va∣lentinian being vnable to endure, grew displeased many times against him; but without aduantage, because Arbogastes had all the Romaine Armie on his side. Vpon a day, as the Emperour sate in his Throne, he beheld Arbogastes passing by before him, whose boldnesse and vnreuerent behauiour, he being no longer able to suffer: as he went by, he thrust into his hand a countermand, whereby he tooke from him the charge and dignity of Consta∣ble, and of Colonell of the Romaine Legions. Arbogastes hauing read the countermand,* 1.148 rent it in pieces, and trampled it vnderneath his feete, saying to the Emperour: That hee did not hold any of those Offices of him, and therefore he could not take them from him. From that day forward, false reports being carried betweene them, each of them stood vpon his Guard; but the stronger still fell to Arbogastes. Who caused the Empe∣rour to be strangled, and afterward fastened his body to a libbit, as if he had bin the hangman of himselfe. So writeth that excellent Father of knowledge and lear∣ning Saint Hierome, in his Third Epistle. Adolescens Valentinianus, & bene puer, post fugam, post exilia, post recuperatum multo sanguine Imperium, haud procul ab Vrbe, mor∣tis Fraternae conscia, (for of two Brothers the eldest was slaine at Lyons, and the yon∣ger at Vienna) necatus est, & cadauer exanime suspendio infamatum. And this caused many Historians to write, that this Emperour was strangled by himselfe, impatient of the rude and intollerable wrongs, which he sustained by his Constable Arbo∣gastes.

And especially Sigibert, who setteth downe the vntimely death of that yong Emperour, of great hope, and very peaceable nature (as Saint Ambrose writeth in the Funerall Oration for this Prince) in the yeate three hundred fourescore and six∣teene. Valentinianus Imperator nimia austeritate Arbogastes Magistri militum ad vi∣tae taedium perductus, laqueo vitam finiuit. An errour in the circumstance of his death, and also in the date of time: because he dyed in the yeare of Grace, three hundred fourescore and twelue, the day before the Eeue of Pentecost, in the Consulship of the Emperour Arcadius (for the second time) and of Ruffinus, according to the Consularie Fasts.

Arbogastes, to couer his villanie, aduanced (by little and little) to the Empire, a certaine man named Eugenius, to reigne in effect, but as his substitute to vse com∣mand. Eugenius auxilio Arbogastis tyrannisat; So speaketh Sigibert, pursuing the end of Valentian. Adding withall, that in the yeare three hundred fourescore and sea∣uenteene, the Emperour Theodosius the Great, exterminated both these Tyrants, and dyed immediately after. Theodosius Eugenium, & Arbogastenin Bello perimit, & ipse non multo post obijt. Post quem filij eius Arcadius & Honorius, imperant annis tredecim.

Claudian enstructeth vs, that this Eugenius was one of the Houshold of Count Arbogastes, in the Panegyricke for the third Consulship of the Empe∣rour Honorius.

Proh! crimen Superûm, longi proh dedecus aeui: Barbarus Hesperias exul possederat oras, Sceptraque deiecto dederat Romana clienti.

And at the fourth Consulship of the same Honorius.

Hinc sibi Germanus famulum delegarat exul.

These men to maintaine themselues in their tyrannie, and sound the secrets of the Emperour Theodosius the Great, sent Ambassadours to him: but he kept them some time,* 1.149 without admitting them audience, and onely shewed them a muster of his potent Armie, and would not giue them any other answere. Arbogastes and his fellow Tyrant issuing forth of Millaine, to hinder the Emperour Theodosius from passing the Alpes, who marched in person to the warre, hauing vnder him Stilic••, husband to his Niece Serena, and other great Commanders in warre: when they arriued at those Mountaines, and being not so strong as the enemy; Theodosius pre∣pared himselfe to Prayer, by the example of Moyses, and God gaue him the victo∣ry (famous for the Miracles described by Claudian) albeit he was an Idolater. As we reade in the Panagyricke, for the third Consulship of the Emperor Honorius, where speaking of the victory giuen to Theodosius, he saith

O nimiam dilecte Deo, cui fundit ab antris Aolus armatas hyemes, cui militat aether, Et coniurati veniunt ad Classica venti.

The Tyrant Eugenius was brought bound fast and mannacled, to Theodosius, who pronounced the sentence of death vpon him, But as for Arbogastes, hauing bin two whole dayes in flight, full of furie, rage and despaire; he slew himselfe with his owne Sword and Ponyard, as is verified by Claudian in the place before al∣leadged.

At ferus inuentor scelerum traiecerat altum Non vno mucrone latus, duplexque tepebat Ensis, & vltrices in se conuerterat iras.

* 1.150This victory happened in September, the yeare of Grace three hundred foure∣score and foureteene and not seauenteene as Sigibert saith) then being Consuls the Emperors Arcadius for the third time, and Honorius the second time.

Before this Battaile, the tyrant Eugenius (by the counsell of Arbogastes) would haue made the French afraid, but obserue what Sulpitius Alexander saith. Eugenius hau∣ing prepared his Armie, resolued to crosse the Rhine, to the end, to make a muster or shew of such forces, as he had at his command of barbarous Nations, as the A••••∣mans and French, to whom the Kings were at all times allied, and confederates toge∣ther: but he did not make his passage.

* 1.151So the French continued in quietnesse, after the alliance and peace, which the Count Arbogastes made with them, till after the death of the Emperor Theodosius the Great, happening at Millaine, the sixteenth of the Calends of February, the yeare of Grace three hundred fourescore and fifteene, in the Consulship of the two Bre∣thren Olybrius and Prebinus.

* 1.152Theodosius left the Empire of the East to his eldest Sonne Arcadius; hauing from the yeare fourescore and eleuen, inuested in that of the West, his yongest sonne H••∣norius. In whose tender time of yeares, the Alemans and French began againe to moue and stirre: euen as all mischances happen to such Kingdomes, as haue chil∣dren to be their Kings, for then it is, when euery one will be fishing in troubled wa∣ters. Vae Regno cuius Rex puer est, & Principes mane comedunt. So saith the diuine wisedome. In this manner was the Empire of the East troubled, and by the facti∣ous deuises of Ruffinus, to whom Theodosius (going against the Tyrant Eugenius) had giuen the gouernment of the East Empire, and of his two Sonnes. And the subiect of his discontentment, ensued from this, that Theodosius had preferred Stilico with him; as we learne of Claudian, his second Booke In Ruffinum.

Iamque tuis, Stilico, Romana potentia curis Et rerum commissus apex, tibi credita fratrum Vtraque maiestas, gemminaeque exercitus aulae. Ruffinus (neque enim patiuntur saeua quietem

Crimina, pollutaeque negant arescere fauces) Infandis iterum terras accendere bellis Inchoat, & solito pacem turbare tumultu.

And also by another occasion, that, as a signe and noate of especiall fauour, Theo∣dosius had caused the daughter of the said Stilico (named Maria) and of Serena, daugh∣••er to the Brother of the said Theodosius, to be affianced to his yongest Sonne, and he ••o wed her, so soone as he should come to the age of foureteene yeares, as he did in the yeare of Grace three hundred fourescore and eighteene, in September. The said Honorius being Consull the fourth time, with Eutichianus, as Claudian informeth vs, ••s well in the Panegyricke of the said Consulship, as the Epithalamium for the said Honorius; who in the yeare before named, and in the said moneth of September entred into the foureteenth yeare of his age.

So soone as the newes were certainely knowne, concerning the death of Great Theodosius; as suddenly were the Alemans and French in the Field, to repasse the Rhine, and seeke their further fortune in Gaule. To stay their forwardnesse, Hono∣rius the Emperour of the East (who, as we haue already said, had Africa, Italie,* 1.153 Spaine, England and Gaule in partage) presently sent away Stilico, who in the same yeare three hundred fourescore and fifteene, reassured the frontiers of Rhine, which he viewed and visited from the very originall and spring thereof (and which begin∣neth within the very high Alpes, neere to the Episcopall Citie of the Grisons, cal∣led Curia Rhetorum, issuing forth of a Mountaine named Adula by Strabo) so farre as to the Ocean, so saith Claudian in the Panegyricke for the third Consulship of Honorius, happening in the yeare three hundred fourescore and sixteene, hauing for companion his brother Arcadius, Consull the fourth time. In the which voyage, he saith, that the Kings of the Alemans and French, came and did him honour, laying downe their Armes, to the end they might haue peace with him. This was the first militarie expedition of Stilico, against the Nations (enemies to the Romaine Empire) in the West, exalting themselues as foes to his Maister Honorius.* 1.154 Accor∣ding to the testimonie of the Poet Claudian, who noateth that voyage with these perticularities.

Hunc tamen in primis populos lenire feroces, Et Rhenum pacare iubes: Volat ille citatis Vectus equis: nullaque latus slipante caterua, Aspera nubiferas qua Rhetia porrigit Alpes, Pergit, & hostiles (tanta est fiducia) ripas Incomitatus adit, totum properare per amnem.

So that this first voyage of Count Stilico, was but to take knowledge of the e∣nemy, whose designes he wisely preuented, as alwayes it behoueth a valiant Leader in warre to doe. For without the attendants of an Armie,* 1.155 which neuer walketh but by counted steps; Stilico, with his presence onely, secured the fron∣tiers of the Rhine, and gaue the Alemans and French Kings, sufficient breathing to embrace peace, thereby to salue them anew, by comming themselues to moue it on this side the Rhine.

—Segnique verenter Ostendisse mora transuecti lintribus amnem.

And againe.

Attonitos Reges humili ceruicae videres Ante ducem nostrum: Flauam sparsere Sicambri Caesariem, pauidosque orantes murmure Franci Procubuere solo: iuratur Honorius absens: Imploratque tuum supplex, Alemannia, nomen.

And disciphering the Aleman people, which performed homage to him, he saith

Basternae venere truces, venit accola syluae

Bruchterus Herciniae, latisque paludibus exit Cymbrus, & ingentes Albim liquêre Cherusci;

* 1.156This thorne taken thus forth of Honorius his foote, Stilico with his Armie pas∣sed into Greece, to fight against the Ostrogothes; who, by intelligence from the Count Ruffinus, were seised on prouinces subiected to the Romaine Empire. Al∣so by other intelligence from the same Ruffinus, the two Constables, Gaines of the East, and Stilico of the West, were constrained to leaue the businesse, with∣out doing any thing, which cost the life of Ruffinus: who to vsurpe the Easterne Empire, had formerly raised vnknowne people, inhabiting vnder the North climate, in the Marishes of Meotides, and in Pannonia, as Claudian saith in his first Booke.

Iam gentes, Istrum mouet, Scythiamque receptat Auxilio: traditque suas hostilibus armis Relliquias: mixtis descendit Sarmata Dacis, Et qui cornipedes in pocula vulnerat audax Massagetes; patriumque bibens Maetium Alanus. Membraque qui ferro gaudet pinxisse Gelonus, Ruffino collecta manus.

* 1.157But Ruffinus liued not to enioy all these match-makings of his treacheries; be∣cause he was slaine neere to Constantinople (the fift of the Calends of December, in the yeare three hundred fourescore and fifteene) by the Romaine Army, which he had delaied and hindred from fighting.

Now, in the yeare of Grace three hundred fourescore and eighteene, Honori∣us being Consull the fourth time, with Eutychianus: the Gouernour of Aff••••ce, named Gildonus, caused himselfe to be proclamed Emperour, he reuolting from Honorius;* 1.158 who forthwith sent Stilico against him, and who, after some encoun∣ters, taught him to vnderstand reason. Claudian describing this warre of Affri∣ca, saith:

Post domitas Arctos alio prorumpit ab axe Tempestas: & ne qua tuis intacta trophaeis Pars foret, Australis sonuit tuba. Mouerat omnes Maurorum Gildo populos.

But this new vpstart Traytour, was paid with coyne of the same stampe, as is onely currant and due to such, as are fellons and Traytours to their Prince. For he seeking to saue himselfe by Sea,* 1.159 the windes proued so contrary to him; as, af∣ter their impetuous seruice, in driuing on, and returning him backe againe, o•• of one tempest into another: he landed in Sicilie, where he hanged himselfe, fea∣ring to fall into his enemies hands, who afterward cut off his head, as it is auouch∣ed by Claudian.

Agnouitque nouos absens Arethusa triumphos, Gildonis sensit teste cruore necem.

During this warre in Affrica, which tooke an indifferent long continuance; the French in the absence of Count Stilico,* 1.160 Constable and Colonell of the Romaine Armie (for he was knowne by these titles of honor and preheminence: Stilico, vir Illustrissimus, Magister Equitum, & Peditum, Comes Domesticorum, & Trib•••••• Praeterianorum) began to vndertake their wandrings againe, for passing the Rhine, and robbing the Gaules, as they did vnder the conduct of their King Marcom••. So that at returne from the Affricane warre, Stilico was constrained to refresh his Armie some few dayes in Italie, and afterward tooke his way towards Gaule; where he fought with the Alemans, conioyned with the French, and gaue them

a great ouerthrow; in the Ides of Iune, the yeare of Grace three hundred foure∣score and nineteene, Manlius Theodorus bing then Consull.* 1.161 For the Consularie Fastes beare no name, of an abhominable Eunuch, named Flauius Eutropius, strang∣led for his vile extorting concussions: As Claudian obserueth in the Panegyricke, spoken to the said Consull Theodorus.

Stilico passed the Rhine, still pursuing on his Conquest, and at the retraite of the Alemans and French: he entrapped Marcomir, King of the French,* 1.162 whom he made his war-prisoner, and then so boldly followed on the troupes of the French, that he compelled the rest to pleade for agreement, and desire peace with such conditions, as should be pleasing to the vanquisher. Stilico ordered his victory, by command from the Emperour Honorius his Sonne in lawe; made peace with them, imposing for Tribute on the French, that he knew them good Souldiours, and a certaine number must be taken from among them, to serue in the Romaine Armies; with expresse charge, to liue thenceforward in quietnesse, without ma∣king any foradgings on the Rhines frontiers. According to that which Claudi∣an saith:

— Cum forte decorus Cum Stilicone, Gener, pacem implorantibus vltro Germanis responsa dabat, legesque Chaicis Arduus, & slauis signabat iura Sueuis. His tribuit leges, his obside foedera sancit Indicto, bellorum alios transcribit in vsus, Militet vt nostris detonsa Sicambria signis?

In two words he expresseth the Alemans, by the name of Sweues; and the French by that of the Sicambrians, as we haue related already.

Stilico hauing left good Garrisons, for defending the Rhines frontiers,* 1.163 and re∣ceiued the hostages: tooke his way to Millaine, leading along with him Marcomir, King of the French, whom he sent prisoner to Sienna in Italie, where he ended his ••fe. So soone as he was departed thence, King Sunno, brother to Marcomir, and his Successour; would needes make head againe, as endeauouring to recouer his Bro∣••her, taking (by way of reprisall) certaine Townes of the Romans.* 1.164 But he was slaine by the French themselues, who would keepe the peace sworne to the Romans, and thereby) made meanes for recouery of their King. The end of these two Brethren Kings, is liuely described by Claudians.

Regia Romanus disquirit crimina carcer; Marcomirus, Sunnoque docent, quorum alter Etruscum Pertulit exilium: quum se promitteret alter Exulis vltorem, iacuit mucrone suorum. Res auidi conscire nouas odioque furentes Pacis & ingenio scelerumque cupidine Fratres.

And, after their deaths, the French were seauenteene yeares without any Kings, ••eing then gouerned by Dukes onely.

After the second voyage of Stilico, both Alemagne and French were (for a time) ••o encreased and tranquile; as, without any damage, a man might trauaile thorow ••hem, as Claudian saith. The Rhine, being (before) furious, and and swarming with armed ••roupes; was become like an vnhorned Stagge.

— Rhenumque minacem Cornibus infractis adeo mitescere cogis Vt Salius iam rura colat, flexosque Sicambri In falcem curuent gladios.

It seemed, that they had vtterly forsaken the actions of warre, to vndertake the ••ickle and Scith, addicting themselues to husbandry. For they of the first and se∣••ond Germany, freely passed the Rhine with their Flockes and Heards; to let them ••oe feede at the Mountaines of France and Alemagne.

— Geminasque viator Cum videat ripas, quae sit Romana requirat, Vt iam trans fluuium, non indignante Chaico, Pascat Belga pecus, mediumque ingressa per Albim, Gallica Francorum montes armenta pererrent.

The same Poet in the Epithalamium of the Empresse Marie, wife to the Empe∣rour Honorius, and daughter to Count Stilico, telleth her; that Thence-forward, she might walke thorow Alemagne and France, without any euill encounter.

— Iam Rhenus, & Albis Seruiet, in medios ibis, Regina Sicambros.

The Empire of the West being thus calme and tranquile, Stilico, who had ne∣uet bin Consul: was chosen the first day of the Serculare yeare foure hundred, with Aurelianus. Claudian, in the second Panegyricke, spoken to the said Stilico, maketh Rome to speake in this manner.

Qui mihi Germanos solus, Francosque subegit Cur nondum legitur Fastis?

Because he sought to make the Westerne Empire in peaceable condition.

—Nullus Boreae metus: omnis & Austri Ora silet: cecidit maurus Germania cessit: Et Ianum pax alta ligat, te Consule.

But this peace (not long after) was molested by the pactises and factions of the same Stilico, to make Euch••rius his Sonne Emperour, and played at spoile-King with Honorius.

* 1.165For, hauing bin created Consull (the second time) with Anthemius, in the yeare of Grace foure hundred and fiue: he practised with strange Nations, and namely the Gothes, then holding Greece and part of Thrace, that they should come thundring into Italie: As afterward they did, vnder conduct of their King Alaricus. In the meane while (on the other side) the Alans, Scythians and Vandales, with the Bur∣gongnons and other Nations of the North, prepared themselues, to goe take their share of the Gaules, neuer to part thence: which they did, onely to please Stilico, a Vandale by Nation.

* 1.166Alaricus comming into Italie, by practise and intelligence with him, in the yeare foure hundred and sixe: Stilico, that he might giue freer passage to the Northerne Nations; leueied the companies which guarded the Rhines frontiers, and caused them to come into Italie, as Claudian saith.

Agmina quin etiam Flauis obiecta Sicambris Quaeque domant Cattos, immansuetosque Cheruscos Huc omnes vertere minas, tutumque remotis Excubijs Rhenum solo terrore reliquit.

Now during the time that Alaricus tooke and sacked Rome, making himselfe rich with the spoyles thereof, and all his Armie (this surprizall happened the ninth of the Calends of September, in the yeare of Grace foure hundred and ten, Var•••••• being then alone Consull of the East, created by the Emperour Arcadius, for ••••∣norius did nothing in the West,* 1.167 but expected what should become of the Siedge of Rome•• the two Kings of Alemagne, Goarus and Respendialus, coueted to passe the Rhine, to infest Gaule with their Armies. But he first ranked himselfe on the side of Honorius (Stilico and his Sonne Eucherius, conuinced both of fellonie and trea∣son, were slaine by the Romaine Armie, in the yeare foure hundred and eight) the other King, named Respendialus, was constrained to make his retreat, and to forsake the frontiers of the Rhine.

* 1.168In the yeare foure hundred and ten, the Vandales would plant themselues i•• Gaule, and in passing on the way, forradged the Lands of the French: but because they could winne passage no where else, they were well beaten in three or foure encounters. And in one of them, their King Godegisilus was shine in the field, with twenty thousand of his people, perishing by the edge of the Swords of the French. So that the Vandales had bin quite foyled, if the Alanes (who came in the time of greatest neede) had not brought succour, and passed the

Riuer of Rhine with the same company. Thus are we enstructed by the Historian Renatus Profuturus Frigeridus, and reported by S. Gregory of Tours.

The yeare foure hundred and eleuen, vnder the Consulship of the Emperour of the East Theodosius the yonger, the fourth time (without any Consull in the West, being ouerwhelmed with miseries) a man named Constantine, of a simple Souldiour,* 1.169 ••s he was no more, being exalted Emperor by the Garrisons of England (at such time as Alaricus desquieted Italie) sought also make himselfe Maister of Italie, as he ••ad already done of the Gaules, England and Spaine: the Regencie of which Prouince hee had giuen to his Sonne Constantius, whom hee had likewise pro∣claimed his Companion in the Empire: So saith Sozomenus in his ninth Booke.

Constantius being come from Spaine, where he left his wife,* 1.170 and all his furni∣••ure at Sarragossa (the Capitall Citie of Arragon) and for his Lieutenant one named Gerontius: hee went to parlee with his Father at Arles in Prouence, vpon the sub∣••ect for his voyage into Italie. Both of them agreed in one opinion, and percei∣••ing, that in Italie none would stirre against them: Constantine gaue himselfe ••o all dissolute courses of life, and aduised his Sonne, to returne backe againe into Spaine, hauing to guide and conuoye him, taken certaine troupes of well appoin∣••ed Souldiours, to make way before him, while as yet he remained with his Fa∣••her. He receiued newes from Spaine, that Gerontius had caused to be proclai∣med Emperour, one (named Maximus) of his most intimate and endeared friends,* 1.171 who kept his Imperiall seate at Tarragona in Catalogna, and prepared a potent Armie composed of strange Nations) for his descent into Gaule, going desperately onward, ••o besiedge Constantine in Arles, and his Sonne at Vienna.

The Tyrants Father and Sonne, being thus summoned to the Trompets sound; ••peedily dispatched away Edolegus or Edobeccus, a Duke of the French, into Alemagne ••nd France, to deriue succour from those Nations.

But during these entercourses, another Captaine,* 1.172 belonging to the Emperour Ho∣norius (Father of Valentinian, who was third Emperour of that name) and his Lieu∣tenant Decimus Rusticus, Maister of the Offices, and conductors of a puissant Ar∣mie, consisting of French and Alemanes (that of the French, was led by two of ••heir Dukes, called Marcomir and Ingomer, Brethten) descended from Italie in∣••o Gaule, and went to besiedge the Tyrant Constantine within the Citie of Arles, before which Gerontius had already held some moneths siege. But con∣strained to raise it, by the Armie of Honorius, which droue the other into dis∣order: hee made his retraite in all haste towards Spaine, where hee was ••laine by his owne Souldiours, who held him in contempt, by reason of his flight.

While the Siedge of Arles proceeded on, Constantius was aduertised, that E∣dobeccus Duke of the French (so Frigeridus calleth him, and Sozomenus, from whom we deriue this Narration more amply, yea and perticularly, then that which Frige∣••idus saith) approched neere, with great supply of succour of the Alemans & French, ••o raise the siedge: Constantius resolued to cut off this succour by the way, & there∣fore passed the Rhosne, to surprise the fore-goers, ambuscading in a wood part of his ••eople, conducted by Vlphilas his Grand Prouost, as also the French Dukes Ingomer and Marcomir. Duke Edobeccus being (for his part) desirous to fight, hauing past the ••roupes of Vlphilas, without perceiuing them: came to handy-blowes with Duke Constantius, the encounter waxing very hot. Then Vlphilas with his Horsemen, came ••o charge vpon this fresh reply, setting on them in the rere, which troubled the ranks, ••ome whereof fairely fled, and the rest yeelded to Constantius. But as for the chiefe Leader Edobeccus, well mounted as he was, he retired to a Gentleman, named E••dicius, whom he accounted to be his friend, by hauing (formerly) done him many great courtesies: but he in barbarous vnthankfulnes, smote off his head, which he brought ••o the said Constantius, from whom he expected some great recompence. Constantius ••ooke the head, and said vnto him, In the Emperours name I giue thee thankes:* 1.173 But presently he dismissed him from his Campe, saying; That he would not haue it sulli∣••ed, with the company of a man so traiterous, and perfidious.

After this ouerthrow, Constantius returned to the Siege of Arles, sending to the besieged Tyrant, the head of Edobeccus. Constantine seeing all comfort fled from him, despoiled himselfe of all his Imperiall habits, and fled into a Church, where he was admitted to be a Priest.* 1.174 They of the Citie, hauing capitulated for themselues; ope∣ned their Gates to Constantius: who reduced the Prouince into the power and o∣bedience of the Emperour his Maister, in whose name he placed the Gouerno••••, and then returned into Italie; sending before him the tyrant Constantine, and his other Sonne Iulian, to be presented to the Emperour Honorius. But they were slaine by the way, and their heads cut off vpon the Riuer of Mince, so saith Frigeri••••••, Sozomenus onely writeth, that they were put to death, without any notice of the place.* 1.175 And the Spanish Priest Paulus Orozius addeth thereto, that the Tyrant Con∣stantine had taken out of a Cloyster, his eldest Sonne Constantius (where he had long time bin a professed Monk) to make him his companion in the Empire. And that God suffred the Father and Son (being both ordained Priests) thus to be slaine and massacred; because they preferred earthly Empire, before that which is heauenly.

* 1.176So in the same time, and about the said yeare foure hundred and eleuen, an infi∣nite number of Tyrants were cut off by violent deaths: As namely Constantine and his yongest sonne in Italie; Constantins and Maximus in Spaine; Iouinus and Seba∣stianus; Iouinus his Brother also in Italie; Sarus and others in England and in Gaule.

These troubles and garboiles thus moued in the Easterne Empire, gaue occasi∣on to the French,* 1.177 vnder the conduct of their Dukes Marcomir and Pharamond, to aduenture an attempt on the Gaules Lands, by passing the Riuer of Rhine, to steale priuily for surprizing the great Citie of Treuers (now the second time) as we learne by S. Gregrory of Tours, in his second Booke of the History of France, and ninth Chapter. Hiisdem drebus Praefectus Tyrannorum decimus Rusticus Agroetius ex Prim••∣cerio Notariorum Iouini (he was deceiued, because he tooke part with Iouinus after the Siege of Arles multique Nobiles apud Aruernos capti à Ducibus Honorianis, & cra∣deliter interempti sunt. Treuerorum Ciuitas à Francis direpta, incensaque est Sec••nd•• Irruptione. Some Historians doe account this second enterprise, in the yeare foure hundred and foureteene, and referre the first to the yeare three hundred fourescore and seauen, at such time as the Romaine Captaines Heraclius and Quintinus were o∣uerthrowne by the French neere to Treuers, as Sigibert telleth vs in these words Franci Quintinum, & Heraclium Romanorum Duces cum omnibus pene suis iuxta Tre∣uerim delent.

Here you perceiue what we haue obserued of the French, from the time as they made themselues knowne vnder ••he name of the Hanse: the learned may supply where I faile. And yet notwithstanding, the chiefe Commanders of this Com∣pany, euermore kept their auncient name of Sicambrians, not onely to the time of the Emperour Honorius (as we haue noated by the Verses of Claudian) and of V••∣lentinian the third: but also very long time after, to wit, vnder Meroueus, so the Bi∣shop of Auuergne informeth vs.

Francorum & penitissimas paludes Intrares, venerantibus Sicambris.

Vnder Clouis their first Christian King, at whose Baptisme and Sacring, S. Re••g••∣us spake these words.

Mitis depone colla Sicamber, Incende quod adorasti, adora quid incendisti.

So we learne by Floardus in the Historie of Reims, and (before him) by S. Gregory of Tours.

* 1.178And vnder the yongest Sonne of the same King Clouis, called Charibert, or A••∣bert, King of Paris, sonne to Clotharius, first King of all France; Son to the said King Clouis. Fortunatus Bishop of Poictiers, saith, that he was descended of the auncient stocke of the Francs-Sicambrians, whom S. Gregory of Tours, in his second Book and ninth Chapter, calleth for honor, Primum, & Nobiliorem familiam Crinitorum Reg•••• Fortunatus, in the fourth Poem of his sixt Booke, speaking of Charibert, saith

Cum sis proginitus Clara de gente Sicamber, Floret in eloquia lingua Latina tuo.

CHAP. VI. Of King Pharanond: And likewise concerning the Salique Lawe.

WE haue heretofore seene, how the French were gouerned by their Kings, vntill the yeare of Grace three hundred three score and nineteene: to verifie the saying of the noble Ro∣maine Historian Tacitus, speaking of the people as well of the higher, as lower Germanie. Semper apud vos Bella, Reges∣que fuere, donec in ius nostrum consederetis. Which will serue to contradict such, as (in meere ignorance) haue written, that Pharamond, was the first King of the French, and haue supposed falsities vnder fabulous names, inuented at mens pleasures, to be deriued out of Dauids Psalmes, Og, Bazan Regem.

Marcomir (Cousin to the last Kings Marcomir and Sunon, issued and descended from Richimer, brother to King Merobaudes) iustly afflicted,* 1.179 because those of his Nation rendered themselues mercenarie to the Romaines, alwayes weakening them by one meanes or other; instead of composing a body together, and forming it into an assured estate on the Gaulish Lands, vsurped by the Romaine Emperor (as Nations further off from them, made apparant by their example) decla∣red to the French (being assembled in the open fields, to hold their estates accor∣ding to their auncient custome) these or the like speeches.

That it was a shame, or rather a misfortune, which serued as their ruine,* 1.180 that in the warres with the Romaines; the chiefe and principall persons among them, tooke contrary parts, either to cut their owne throates, or to perish by the Romaines Armes. Witnesse whereof was Ebodichus, traiterously massacred by his hoste Ecdicius, and Duke Ingomer, his owne brother, slaine at the Siege of Arles. It was therefore most expedient, to liue no longer in such confusion: but rather to conspire altogether, to the end for creating a King among them, to whom at all times they should sweare intire obedience, and that vnder his conduct, they might possesse themselues of the rich abounding Gaules, whereto their predeces∣sours had (from time to time) aspired, and for their attaining thereto, had so of∣ten times crossed the Riuer of Rhine, all ending their liues (by a glorious death) in an enterprise so honorable; in regard they had now such a time, wherein their ancient enemies, the Romans, knew no longer of what wood to make themselues Arrowes, or which way to be of any certainty.

This councell being allowed for good, all with one voyce and consent,* 1.181 elected and named for their King, the Sonne of the said Duke Marcomir, and who fought vnder his Father in resistance of the Romaines, which made him famous for valour and height of courage. He called himselfe Pharamond, which signifi∣eth in the Germaine tongue; A true Prince, and one that keepeth his word: Vertues which made him preferrable before all others, and caused him to be exalted and carried on a Shield (according to the manner of the French) three seuerall times a∣bout the whole assembly. Varamundus impositus Scuto, more Gentis, & succolentium humeris vibratus Rex Francorum eligitur. All the Nations of the French Hanse,* 1.182 hau∣ing sworne firmely obedience and fidelity to him (vpon their Armes) conformed themselues according to the custome obserued by the ancients of the French.

But in this place (before wee passe any further) I would gladly roote vp that false opinion, conceiued by too many, and make it apparantly knowne;* 1.183 that long time before this Pharamond: the French had bin gouerned by Kings, fa∣mous for vallancie in the Romaine Histories.

I make not any account at all, of Princes spoken of by such as are ignorant in the French Historie, deriuing them from the ashes of old Troy. I abhorre and condemne Poeticall fictions, when they shall be vsed for the foundation and beginning of a History, wherin the horosc••pe & natiuitie of Princes of noate, should haue no other

guide or direction, but only truth it selfe, testified by such Authours, as couch nothing in their writings, but what they haue seene with their eyes, and not led by heare-say.

In like manner, I detest such as by the selfe-same ignorance, burne day-light with a bead roll of Kings, reported vnder fabulous names, inuented vpon pleasure; as Trite∣nius hath done,* 1.184 after Hunibald the Lyer, the Belgian Maire, and those of his ranke: I onely honour and esteeme them, that are credibly obserued by the Romane Histories, since the time as the Sicambrians (the famous Ancestors of the French) made them∣selues dreadfull to the Romanes, vnder the name of French-men, according as the Sueues vnder that of Alemans.

Full well I know that the Romane Geographers Strabo, Tacitus, Suetonius, and di∣uers other Authors,* 1.185 famous for learning, and especially in Histories, which is (to speake properly) the Register of Immortality, and Mirror of the worlds inconstancy; haue made notable mention of Maroboduus, King of the Sicambrians & Marcomans, acknowledged by Augustus Caesar. But then to remarke the Kings his Successours; the quest is obscure, and drowned in the Sea of eternall obliuion. And therefore we purpose to speake of none, but such as wee haue light of, by testimony of our enemies the Romanes themselues, in their Histories and Poesies. Now; among those certaine and assured Kings, which ought to precede Pharamond, I obserue the first to be;

1. Ascaricus, who commanded ouer the French, in the time of Constantine called the Great. The Panegyricke of Nazarius, made and pronounced to the said Constan∣tine, enstructeth vs: that the said Ascaricus, King of the French, and the Prince Raga∣zus, or Radagazus his Brother, were vanquished and ouerthrowne in a foughten bat∣tell, by the said Constantine at the beginning of his Empire. As much saith Ammianus Marcellinus, Secretary to Iulian the Apostata, in his 15. booke. After Ascaricus and Ra∣gazus, succeeded their Cousine.

2. Richimer, King of the French, Father to King

3. Theodomir, surprized and defeated by Iulian the Apostata, who sent him prisoner to Rome, with the Queene Ascila his mother; as we learne by the Historiographers, Ammianus Marcellinus, Renatus Frigeridus, and S. Gregory of Tours, the most ancient French Annalist, in his second booke and ninth chapter of the History of France. The∣odomir left two sonnes, Mellobaudes and Richimer, ••. of the name, Father to Marcomir and Ingomer, Dukes of the French.

4. Mellobaudes, King of the French, in the time of the Emperour Valentinian the first, who knowing the Valour of the said Mellobaudes, sought his friendship, and made him Consull of Rome with him, in the yeere of Grace, 368. as Ammianus Mar∣cellinus affirmeth in the 31. booke of his history. After Mellobaudes succeeded in the French Kingdome his Sonne.

5. Gonebaudes, King of the French in the time of the Emperour Valentinian the yonger, according as it is witnessed by that bright splendor of the Church, S. Ambros•• Bishop of Millaine, in his 25. Epistle. The said Genebaudes left two sonnes,

6 Marciomir and Sunon.

Both of them Kings of the French, in the time of the Emperor Valentinian the yon∣ger, as it is obserued by S. Paulinus, describing the life of S. Ambrose. These two bre∣thren seeking to continue the purpose of their Predecessors, Kings Ascaricus, Rich•••••• and Theodomir, to possesse themselues of the Gaules: were vanquished by the Lieute∣nant Generall of the Romane Emperour Stilico. Marcomir was confined to Si•••• in Thuscanie, and Sunon slaine some few yeeres after by the faction of the Romanes: As it is recorded by Claudian, in the Panegyricke and Tract De Laudibus Stilico••••.

By the death of these two last Kings, there was Interregnum or vacancie of Go∣uernment 17. yeeres, during which time, the French were conducted and ruled by their Princes and Dukes of the line Royall.

Marcomir And Ingomer.

Brethren, sonnes to Richimer, second of the name, brother to the King Meoll∣baudes. They were Souldiors in pay to Honorius, Emperour of the East, in fauour of whom they were present with a powerfull Armie, composed of the French, at the siege of the Towne of Arles in Prouence, against the Tyrants Constantine and his Sonnes, taken prisoners at the surprisall thereof, As we finde written by Sozo∣menus, and S. Gregorie of Tours in their Histories. Marcomir (eldest Brother of In∣gomer, was Father to

7 Pharamond.

Seauenth (and not first) King of the French, elected in the open field of Wirtz∣pourg, the first day of May, foure hundred and seauenteene, as Sigibert writeth in his Chronicle: And in the Diet or generall Parlement of the French there as∣sembled; then being Consuls of Rome, the Emperour Honorius the eleuenth time, and Constantius (of whom we haue so often made mention in the end of the pre∣cedent Chapter) the second time.

From this King Pharamond, the Monarches of France deriue their originall; and of them, they make the most Illustrious houses of Christendome to be des∣cended.

Concerning the eleuation of this Pharamond, as King; the Preface of the Sa∣lique Lawe speaketh in this manner. Marcomiris quoque dedit hoc Consilium Francis, & elegerunt Pharamundum ipsius Filium, & eleuauerunt in Regem super se Crinitum.

William the Breton, in the first Booke of his Philippides; that is to say, the life of King Philip Augustus, called the Conqueror, and Gods-gift, saith

Aqua Francigenae progressi cum Pharamundo Marcomirigena, quem iam genitor suus illis In regem dederat.

The same Poet, Physition in ordenary to King Phillip Augustus, and a Monke of S. Denis, the stately Mausolus or buriall place of the French Kings, speaking concer∣ning the changing the name of Gaule, into that of French, saith:

Et sic terra fuit Francorum nomina dicta Francia, cuius erat antiquum Gallia nomen In qua Regali Pharamundus primus honore, Exclusis penitus Romanis sulsit.

The Reigne of Pharamond was foureteene yeares, for he dyed (according to the learned Onuphrius, and other Authors before him) in the yeare of Grace, foure hundred and thirtie: then being Consuls of Rome, the Emperour Theodosius the second, for the thirteenth time, and Valentinian, third of the name, the third time.

His ordenary abiding was at the Castle of Disparch, on the frontiers of Thu∣••inge (where the Lands-Grauiat of Hessenis) as we learne by S. Gregorie of Tours, in the second Booke of the Historie of France, and the ninth Chapter. But not in Toxandria, that is to say, the confines of Liege and Brabant, as some haue imagi∣ned, who would change the Text of S. Gregorie of Tours: In termin Thoringorum, by setting downe, In termino Throngrorum. For Pharamond, and Clodion his sonne, neuer had their setled dwelling, in any other part, but in Thoringe or Thuringe. And the place of their buriall, on the top of the Mountaine called Franckenburge (as one would say, the French-mens Mount, neere to the Forrest Boucone,* 1.186 planted iustly betweene Franconia, Hessen and Thoringe) where the Kings of the French, Merobaudes, Ingomer, Marcomir, Pharamond and Clodion his son, and Successors had their buriall.

In the yeare of Grace foure hundred twenty two, during the Consulship of the Emperours Honorius the thirteenth time, and Theodosius the tenth time: Boni∣facius, Count of Affrica (as much to say as Gouernour) a braue and valiant

Captaine, vpon some discontentment, reported by Saint Prosper of Aquitaine in his Chronicle, forsooke the part of the Emperor Honorius, and made himselfe Master of Affrica, to the great hurt of the Easterne Empire, continually troubled by the death of the Emperour Honorius, hapning the eighteenth of the Calends of September, foure hundred twenty three,* 1.187 in the Consulship of Marinianus, and Ascleopidorus. Immedi∣ately after whom, one named Ioannes, Notary and Secretary to said Honorius, posses∣sed himselfe of the Empire, and held it vnto the yeere following; when hee was ouer∣come by Ardaburius, Lieutenant to the Emperour Theodosius, and Valentinian the third made Emperor of the East.

During these Commotions in Italie and Affrica, Pharamond resolued to get posses∣sion of one part of the Gaules, the very neerest to the hither side of the Rhine. And thereupon,* 1.188 in the said yeere foure hundred twenty and two, hee sent a puissant Armie to that part of the Rhine, forraging round about the Cities of Treuers, Maguntia, and possessing themselues of Tongres, with other neighbouring places, wherein he plan∣ted good Garrisons of Naturall French-men, to inhabit there, as they did; for the bet∣ter fauouring of such as should passe after them, and for further pursuit of the Con∣quest.

It is also recorded in the Romane Histories, that in the yeere of Grace foure hun∣dred twenty foure, then being Consuls the Emperors Theodosius of the East the ele∣uenth time, and Valentinian of the West: there was some agreement and Treatie of peace,* 1.189 betweene the said Emperour Valentinian the third, and King Pharamond; to whom Valentinian voluntarily acquitted what he had conquered (by the sword) of the Romanes lands, sparing some Territories of his owne in Italie.

Pharamond had quiet enioying of the said conquered Lands, and gaue way to no one for them,* 1.190 vntill the yeere of Grace, foure hundred twenty eight, in the Consul∣ship of Taurus and Foelix, in which yeere Count Aetius (sent to defend the Gaules) surprized the French in a Towne called Helena, being at a wedding, sleying some part of them, forcing the rest to flight, and carried away the new married wife, with her furniture.

We haue formerly obserued, the like act done by Iulian the Apostata. Aetius after∣ward recouered from the French, what they possessed on the hither side of the Rhine, as we learne by S. Prosper of Aquitaine in his Chronicle, where hee saith. Pars Gallia∣rum propinqua Rheno, quam Franci possidendam acceperant, Aetij Comitis armis recepta est. As much saith Cassiodorus, and the Bishop of Auuergne, Sidonius Apollinaris, in the Panegyricke spoken to Maiorian, noting this surprizall made by the Count Actius, and these are his owne words:

Pugnastis pariter Francis, qua Clodio patentes At rebatum terras peruaserat, hic coëuntes Claudebant angusta vias, arcuque subactum Vicum Helenam, flumenque simul subtramite longo Arcus suppositis trabibus transmiserat agger.

And then followeth,

. . . . . . . Fors ripae colle propinquo Carbaricus resonabat Hymen, Scythicisque Choreis Nubebat Flauo similis nouanupta Marito.

Now, in the yeere of Grace, foure hundred twenty fiue (wee will no longer count the History of France by the Romane Consulls, which serue but as markes and date of the yeeres) the French began not to be pollicied by any new Lawes,* 1.191 as if they had formerly liued altogether in Barbarisme: but reformed their owne ancient constituti∣ons newly, and put them into better order, by command of their King Pharamond, a iust Prince and good Iusticer.

From all Antiquitie, the principall charges, as well of Peace as Warre, of Iustice and Armes, were held in France by Noblemen onely, without any calling of the Yeomen, or Common kinde of people: as retaining this ancient custome from the Gaules their Ancestors, among whom, Plebs pene seruorum habebatur loc••, quae per se

nihil audebat, & nulli adhibeatur confilio, as Caesar saith in the sixt booke of his Bello Gallice. And after King Clouis became a Christian, in the Parlements of France held two seuerall times in the yeere; the•••• entred none but the Prelates and Nobles, who likewise had their Prelatures. No speech was made of the third estate, till after the Nobilitie had preferred Ignorance with Vertue, and made a Trophie of it.

Wherefore, to collect the ancient Lawes of the French into one Code; Pharamond gaue order to foure principall Lords of Franconia, Vuisogast, Bodogast, Sologast,* 1.192 and Vuidogast, Superintendents of Iustice. These men met together three sundry daies of Parliament, in the Seigneuries whereof they bare the names, as Solohaim, Bodohaim, and Vuidohaini, and couched them downe in writing, in the auncient Germaine lan∣guage.

Pharamond did nothing, but added the 6. Paragraphe, at the Title of Aleudes,* 1.193 or Fran∣chise, which is the threescore and second of the Salique Law, according whereto, the successions of the Fiefs and Franc-Aleu d' or High Iurisdiction, held without homage, fealty, fine, or seruice, were ruled. And heere you may see the Paragraphs of this Title.

1. The Frenchman (Homo Francus) chancing to dye without an Heyre masle, the Father and Mother suruiuing, shall succeed in the Seigneury which he held.

2. If the Father and Mother are deceased before, and the defunct hath brothers and sisters left; the Brothers shall succeed in the said Seigneuries.

3. And where there are no Brethren at all, the Sisters by the Fathers-side shall in∣herit them.

4. And in defect of them, those by the Mothers-side.

5. And if there be neither Sisters by Father nor Mother, nor Brothers by Father nor Mother, at the day of the Franc-Mans death; the feodale succession shall belong to the very neerest kinsman of the Fathers side.

6. But concerning lands conquered by the French Saliens, and wonne with the Sword: Women cannot succed in the totall, nor in the meanest part or portion of them; but they shall intirely appertaine to the masles, and from Lance to Lance, without falling vnto the Distaffe.

De Terra vero Salica Nulla Portio Haereditatas Mulieri Veniat: Sed ad Virilem Sexum Tota Terrae Hareditas Perueniat.

Thus you see the fundamentall Law of the Kingdome of France, the most:* 1.194 famous of Christendome; which admitteth none but Masles to the Crowne thereof; it exclu∣deth women, and the Masles descending of them.

But for better vnderstanding the subiect of this Ordinance, and what is meant by the Salique Land: it behoueth to know, that Pharamond hauing begun the Conquest of the Gaules; to animate further the courage of his people, and for a firme continu∣ance, would needs appoint, that those lands should be in Franc-Aleud,* 1.195 or Free Iurisdi∣ction (a tearme which is yet to this day in vse of that Antiquity, Franc orum Allodium) that is to say; they were held by the Cheualiers of that Conquest in full exemption, as relying vpon God onely, and their swords.

And forasmuch as among the Nations of the French Hanse, the French Saliens were the aptest to Armes, and most ready in seruices for their Kings: To honor them, Pharamond ordained, that all that which they had won in Gaule, should be named Sa∣lique Land. Imitating the Romanes in this point, according as in many other,* 1.196 among whom, the lands conquered from their enemies, were distributed, parted, and diuided to the Souldiours of the old Bands, and others, who were present at the Conquest of them, and so appointed as their recompences.

Tacitus in his Germania, calleth Decumates agros, Lands vsed by the Gaules beyond the Rhine, and the large Danubius. Those Lands of nouell Conquests, being Fron∣tiers and Limitrophing on enemies, were consequently subiect to courses and robbe∣ries, and which smelt (according as we vse to say) first of all the Canons powder, and therefore were left to the naturall inhabitants of those places, by the War-like Con∣querors, to till and husband them, at the charge of Champart or Field-rent. And in this regard they were called Agri Decumates, of the tithe which they payed as a dutie,* 1.197 to the Lord of the soyle, and of the Fee.

Such Lands neuer fell to the Distaffe, but alway from Lance to Lance, Nunquam a Lancea tranfibat ad fusum. Nay moreouer, if the male of the Lords of Conquest were vncapable to make profession of Armes; by right of reuersion, those Lands returned to the Prince, who cythet kept them, or else inuested some other in them, by right of kissing his hand onely, or as his Liege-man.

This is that which Lampridius obserueth in the life of his Emperor Alexander. Sola quae de hostibus capta sunt, Limitaneis Ducibus, atque militibus donauit, ita vt haered•••• essent, si haeredes militarent, nec vnquam ad priuatos peruenirent. Ad didit his animalia, & seruos vt possent colere quod acceperant.

And Precopius, in his first booke of the Vandales Warres, writeth that Gisericus be∣ing gone out of Spaine into Affrica, and hauing conquered a part thereof; diuided it betweene his two sonnes, Honoricus and Gensonius: Theodatus his yongest sonne being deceased without children. And as for the best Lands, Houses, & Cattell, hauing taken them from the vanquished Affricans; hee made partage and deuision of them to the Captaines that had borne him company ouer the Seas. So that those Lands (saith this Author) did afterward beare name of the partage, and of the lotte of the Vandales, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉:* 1.198 Sortes Vandalorum. And so the lands conquered from the Romane Empire by the Ostrogothes of Italie, and Wisigothes of Spaine, are tearmed in their Lawes, Sortes Gothicae, and by way of Brauado to the vanquished, Sortes Romana.

So by the example of Procopius, and other Historians of ancient knowledge, the Alemans which haue written of the French Monarchie; baptised with the name of Decimes Saliques,* 1.199 all that extendure of the Countrey conquered by the Kings thereof, as well from the bankes of the Rhine, as on this side, and beyond the Alpes and Py∣reneans.

Women then, by the ancient Law of the French Salians, as also the Ribarols, the very neerest to the Rhine; succeeded (by defect of Heyres masles) in the Fiefs or Fees seated as well in Franconia, wonne without striking one blow (as we haue already said before) as in Sicambria. But in those of Conquest, they had nothing to meddle with them:* 1.200 and the reason is, because they are not capable of taking vp the Gadge of Ba∣tell, to beare a Banner, and to march vnder it, for the command of men; to whom they ought to be obedient, by order of nature, as also right Diuine and humane.

It hath beene practised at all times, among the Nations of greatest fame, that women neuer had any command. Eumonius, King of Sparta dying, left his kingdome to his Sonne Polydectes, who deceased also without heyres masle liuing, onely hee had two daughters, so that (by right) his brother Lycurgus came to the kingdome. He vnder∣stood within a while after, that the widdow to his brother was great with childe, and being deliuered of a sonne named Charilaus,* 1.201 which signifieth Ioy of the people; hee caused him to be acknowledged for King, giuing him the Gouernment, and the Re∣gencie to his Mother, setting the Crowne vpon his head.

The Empire of the Romanes was neuer held, or commanded by Women. Ari∣stotle, the Genius of Nature, in the second book of his Politiques, and ninth Chapter, telleth vs: That there were some People valiant & couragious, gouerned and comman∣ded by women, Qui sexum in Imperijs minime discerunt (as Tacitus speaketh for them of Great Britaigne:) But he excepteth the Gaules, vnder whom hee comprehended the people of Alemane, generally acknowledged by the appellation of Celtes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. They reiected the command of women, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉▪ A•• Celtas non imperari a Mulieribus, saith the same Aristotle elswhere: and here obserue out of his Politicks before alleadged. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

It cannot otherwise happen in such a politique gouernment, where wealth and all the blessings of Fortune cannot be in any request; and principally, if men be subie∣cted to the Empire and command of Women, as there be too many worthy and war∣like Nations that are, the Celtes excepted, &c.

The Sacred Lillies of France neuer stouped to the Distaffe. To that blessed Mo¦narchie may be appropriated (by good and iust cause) the saying of the diuine Wise∣dome in Saint Mathew:* 1.202 Considerate Lilia agri quomodo crescunt; Non Laborant: 〈◊〉〈◊〉

Ne••t. The Lillies of the French field cannot be gathered by a Strangers hand, none but the Princes of the Bloud may haue any power ouer them.

The Salique Law, sole foundation of the Kingdome, excludeth daughters,* 1.203 conse∣quently strange Princes which marry with them: And so Lilia non laborant externo∣rum Principum dominatione. They spinne not, they neuer fall to distaues; The daugh∣ters are onely to be seene, and the children descendants of them, can make no pretence by them.

And to shew those mens impertinencie, who haue written, that the Salique Law is meerely imaginarie, and not aboue one ancient Author hath made any note thereof;* 1.204 as being onely forged by the French, in fauour of King Philip de Valois, sixt of the name, after the death of King Philip le Long his Cosen, against King Edward of Eng∣land, before which time, this pretended Salique Law was neuer in practise: It will be approued, that it hath beene many times in vse, vnder the Kings of the first line, as well for generall successe of the Crowne of France, as for that of the French Nobi∣litie in perticular. And therefore it may be very easily knowne,* 1.205 that according to the Salique Law, daughters may and ought to succeed (for default of heyres male) in the Seigneuries and Knights fees comming by descent, as heyre-loomes, that is to say,* 1.206 Purchases or Proprieties from the father and grandfather, and such is the generall cu∣stome of the Kingdome.

But according to the exception specified in the Salique Law, as being the fundamen∣tall conseruatrix thereof; they cannot succeed in all, nor in part of the inheritances and demeanes of the sacred Crowne of France: then consequently, by extreame igno∣rance in the rights thereto belonging (as wee shall more at large shew in the fourth booke) the Counties of Flanders and Artois, and other of the same nature,* 1.207 being great Fiefes or inheritances of France; ought not to passe, or be from the Lance to the Distaffe, and so (to no purpose) the generall custome of Fiefes be preferred to parti∣culars, which is the Law Salique, and so be trampled on, to the detriment of the King∣dome.

S. Gregory of Tours sheweth vs, that the daughters of Kings of the first line, were excluded from their succession, although deceasing without heyres masles, and their Paternall kindred preferred before them.

The King of Paris Childebert, first of the name, (sonne to the great King Clouis,* 1.208 who caused the Church of Paris to be builded) had two daughters, Chrodesinda and Chrosberga, by his wife Vulthrogotha; and dying without heyres masle, the said daugh∣ters succeeded not in the Kingdom of Paris, but their Vnkle by the Fathers side, King Clotharius, first of the name.

Charibert,* 1.209 otherwise called Aribert (of whom the Bishop of Poictiers had sung high praises, while he was of great expectation and hope) King of Paris, sonne to the said Clotharius the first; deceasing without heyres masles, left three daughters: Nige∣••rida, married to the King of Denmarke, Berthefleda and Chradielda. The married, and the two other daughters inherited not any part or portion of the heiredome of their Father; which was partaged or diuided by their paternall Vnkles, Sigibert King of Austrasia, and Chilpericke King of Soissons.

Guntran King of Bourgongne, another sonne to the said Clotharius the first,* 1.210 had but one only daughrer, called Clotielda, whom he married richly, as well in goods as ••euenues of his owne purchasing: but yet she had nothing of his Kingdome, and her ••ather in his life time, adopted for his sonne and successor in his kingdome of Orleans, his paternall Nephew Childebert, King of Austrasia. He had not any apparance at all, why he should depriue his onely daughter of his Kingdome, if the Law thereof had not beene his hinderance.

Agathias a Greeke author, who liued in the time of the first Kings forenamed, wri∣••eth in his first bookes of the Gothes warres; that Thibauld the onely sonne to Theo∣••ebert King of Austrasia, (his seate Royall was at Mentz) succeeded in the said King∣dome, albeit he was very yong in yeeres, and vnder the charge of a Schoole-master. And that the custome of the French was such, as the Kingdome was alwaies held by ••he masles, succeeding one after another, as well in the direct line as collaterall, for the ••tter exclusion of women.

* 1.211Vnder the second line, the Kings succeeded from father to Son, without any chan∣ging: but onely vnder Charles the simple, for the yonger gouernment of whom, Eudes of Anioa, his Tutor and Cousin by the Fathers side, prime Prince of the bloud of France, was exalted and sacred King, with consent of the generall Estates of the king∣dome. Against this Sac••ing, Baldwin the yonger, Count of Flanders opposed himself, pretending that the Crowne appertained to him, in right of his mother Madam Iudith of France, Aunt to the said Charles the Simple. By finall sentence of the said Estates, Bauldwin was debouted in his opposition,* 1.212 and payed with such money; That ac∣cording to the Salique Lawe (fundamentall of the Kingdome) the Crowne of France ne∣uer tooke knowledge of women, nor the descendants of them capable to weare it. So, ac∣cording to the resolution of the States, Eudes was Sacred and Crowned at Sens, by Gaultier, Archbishop of the place.

The Lillies of the sacred Field of France, cannot be gathered by a Strangers hand.

* 1.213Hugh Capet, first King of the third Ligne reigning happily euen to this present: by another decree of the generall Estates of France, assembled at Noyon, was preferred before Charles, Duke of Lorraine, Sonne and Brother to the Kings of France. Because he the said Charles was a stranger to France, and became a coniured enemy to the Kingdome, the rest and quiet whereof hee had many times troubled, taking part with the King of Alemaigne, capitall enemy to the French, and so the said Charles was published vncapable of entertaining the Crowne. On the contrary side, Hugh Capet and his Predecessours, Princes of the blood of France, issued of the same stocke as the Emperour Charlemaigne was, he being in all occurrences, ex∣posed to the perils and hazards of war, for maintaining the Order of the Lillie.

* 1.214Vnder the third ligne, the Salique Law was carefully kept. King Lewis Hutin, tenth of the name, King of France and of Nauarre, first of the name, left but one daughter, Madam Ioane of France, in her owne right Queene of Nauarre, and Countesse D'E••∣reux, in regard of her husband. The Duke of Bourgogne his Vnckle, contested against Philip le Long, that the Crowne of France belonged to the said Ioane, and not vnto le Long. At whose Sacring and Coronation, the said Duke of Bourgongne was an opposite, and Madame Agnes of France, daughter to the King S. Lewis, wife to Robert second Duke of Bourgongne, Grand-parents of the said Ioane. By sentence of the Generall Estates, pronounced by Messire Pierre d' Arablay, Cardinall and Chancellor of France, the said Dukes of Bourgongne, and Madame Agnes were frustrated in their opposition, and intercepted by their appeale, from the sacring of the said le Long, conformably to the Law of the Kingdome.

Successor Imperij Francorum Masculus es••o.

* 1.215A Verse sometime painted in Letters of Gold, at the feete of the Image of King Phillip de Valois, in the Pallace at Paris.

Charles le Bel, Brother and succor to the said le Long, being dead, left but one daugh∣ter, borne after her Fathers death, Madam Blanch, of France. After the death of the said Charles, his Cousine Philip de Valois came to the Crowne of France, whereto the Princes of the Blood are called, be they an hundred degrees off. Against him rose Edward King of England, third of the name, who pretended right to the Crowne of France, and Regencie of the Kingdome, while Queene Ioane, Widow to the said Charles le Bel, went great with childe, and then his preferrence to the Crowne, if she should be deliuered of a daughter: as it happened two moneths after, by the Posthu∣mus Blanche.* 1.216 For the English King alleadged, that he was Nephew to the three last Kings, dying without heires masle, sonne to Madam Isabell of France, sister to the said Kings, and thereby to be preferred before Phillip de Valois, who was but a Co••∣sine to the deceassed, and further off in degree, then he was.

Notwithstanding all whatsoeuer his Ambassodours could alleadge and say; the E∣states Generall of France (iudging according to the Salique Law) adiudged the Crown to Phillip de Valois, sixt and last of the name, who with his wife Iane, daughter to Robert, second of the name, Duke of Bourgongne, was Sacred and Crowned at Rheims, by William de Trie, Archbishop there, in the yeare of Grace 1328. on Tri∣nitie Sunday. Their entrance into Paris was more magnificent, then any that for∣merly

had beene seene: So saith Froissard, where the curious Reader may more at large ••e acquainted with the whole Order and Ceremonies.

And thus was this cause adiudged, according to the Salique Law, and custome of the ••ingdome, as it is written by the Emperour Charles, fourth of the name, and in the hi∣tory of his life. Eodem Anno (the first day of February 1327. the yeeres then began ••t the first day of Aprill, with this distinction, before or after Easter.) Obijt Carolus ••rancorum Rex, relicta vxore praegnante, quae filiam peperit. Et cum de consuetudine Reg∣••i Filiae non succedant, prouectus est Philippus Filius Socere mei in Regem Franciae, quia ••••pinquior haeres erat in linea masculina. But there is a fault in these words, Filius So∣••ri mei, because of all the daughters to Monsieur Charles of France, Count of Valois Father to the said Philip de Valois King) which were nine in number, there was not ••ny one of them married to the said Charles of Bohemia, Emperor. Contrariwise, the ••ldest sonne to the said Philip de Valois, named Iohn King of France, in the life time of ••is Father, had espoused Bonna of Bohemia, daughter to the said Charles fourth Empe∣••our. So that the said King Philip de Valois was brother in Law, according to the or∣••inary form of speaking, and King Iohn his sonne, sonne in Law to the said Emperor;* 1.217 therefore in stead of Filius Soceri mei, we should read Pater Generi mei.

Otho Bishop of Frisinghen, issued from the illustrious house of the first Marquesses ••f Austria writeth: that the French did alwaies liue according to the Salique Lawe, ••eing the foundation of their Monarchie.

Albert of Strasbourg, saith in his Chronicle, Francia à nulio habetur in feudum, & ••ullus ei per Lineam Foemineam succedit. Thus you see examples of three Royall lines, ••nd testimonies of Authors liuing in the third: now see the second.

The donation made to the Church of Basile by the Emperor Charlemaigne. Insu∣••er in Honica duos mansos, & dimidium praeter Salicam Terram de nostra propria manu 〈◊〉〈◊〉 suam manum, vt iustum est, percepit. Hee gaue the choyce and option to the Lom∣••ards, to be gouerned by their owne Lawes, or according to the Salique.

The Emperor Lewis the Meeke, or Debonnaire, reduced the Sol of French money, ••o twelue Denieres, because vntill his reigne it consisted of forty Deniers, whereof we ••aue already spoken in the third booke of the Emperors Capitularies at the 30. Title. ••mnia debita, quae ad partem Regis solui debent, Solidis duodecim denariorum soluantur, ••xcepta Freda, quae in Lege Salica conscripta est, illa eodem solido, quo ceterae compositiones ••lui debent, componatur.

In the fourth booke of the Capitularies ordained by the Emperours, Lewis the De∣••onnaire, and his Sonne Lotharius, at the Title De solutione & compositione, mention is made of the Salique Law. Vt omnes solutio, atque compositio, quae in Lege Salica conti∣••eturinter Francos, per duodecim denariorum solidus componatur, excepto vbi contentio ••tra Saxones & Frisiones exorta fuerit, ibi volumus, vt quadraginta denariorum quan∣••itatem solidus habeat, quem vel Saxo, vel Frisio ad partem Salici Franci cum eo ligantis ••luere debet.

Hinchmarus, Archbishop of Rheims, who liued in the times of these Kings and ••mperors, Lewis the Debonnaire, Charls the Bauld, & Lewis the Stammerer, in the book which he wrote concerning the life of S. Rhemigius, speaketh thus: In testamento a Be∣••to Rhemigio condito Lector attendat, quia solidorum quantitas numero quadraginta de∣••ariorum computatur, sicut tunc solidi habebantur, & in Francorum Lege Salica contina∣••ur. Et generaliter insolutione vsque ad tempora Caroli perdurauit, velut in eius capitulis ••ontinetur. Behold most certaine and assured testimonies of the Salique Law, vnder Kings of the second Ligne: now let vs mount and ascend vp to the first.

Clouis the first Christian King, hauing driuen on his Conquests of the Gaules, so ••arre as the Pyrenean Mountains on the one side, and iustly to the Rhine on the other;* 1.218 ••aused the ancient Salique Law, to be translated out of high Dutch, into the Latine ••ongue, to the end that it be vnderstood as well of the Romanes and other Nations, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the French. And that the said Law might be baptized from the name of Barba∣••ous people, such as were the Bourgongnons, Alans, Sueues, Vuisigothes and Vandals ••nhabiting the Gaules. Hauing thus conuerted the Salique Law inro Latine, Clouis ••dded thereto many Titles; for order to the said Nations, being obedient to him, and ••uing after the Salique Law.

* 1.219At the 49. Title, that is to say, of things stollen; known & conueyed to a third heade he prescribed a practick rule, how a man should gouerne himselfe in such a businesse.

Si quis qui Lege Salica viuit, seruum aut ancillam, cabellum, vel bouem, sen iumentum, seu quamlibet rem suam sub alterius potestate agnouerit mittat eam in tertiam manu••, & ille apud quem agnoscitur debet adrahamire (to make oath, and pledge faith, whether he had the thing ill taken, by exchange, or buying) & si intra Ligerim; aut Carbonari•• syluam (that is,* 1.220 the Country of Flanders, and places round neighbouring) amb•• m••∣net, & qui agnoscit, et apud quem agnosciter, in Noctes quadraginta Placitum faciant, (all delayes or prolongings of Iustice, as well in Gaule as Germanie, are granted and counted by nights, and not by daies) & in ipso placito quanticum{que} fuerint, qui rem i∣tertiatam (put into a third hand those moueables, as to him tearmed a Guardian, and to sequester for the fruits of contentious benefices) vendiderint, aut cambiauerint (by ex∣change) aut fortasse in solutionem dederint, omnes intra placitum istum commoneantur (assigned & summoned) vt vnusquis{que} cum negotiatoribus suis alter alterum admoneat. Si quis vero commonitus fuerit, & aliqua Sunnis (exoine) eum non detinuerint, & ad pla∣citum venire distulerit, tunc ille qui cum eo negotiauit habeat tres testes, quod enuntiasset vt ad placitum venire debuisset, & alios tres testes similiter habeat, quod cum eo publice negotiasset: hoc si ficere exiu••t se de Latrocinio; ille autem qui admonitus non venerit, s••∣per quem tes••es iurauerint, erit Latro illius qui res suas agnoscit, & ei secundum Legem ip∣sas componat, & insuper pretium reddat qui cumeo negotiauit. Ita omnia vbi suus H••∣mallus (the place and dwelling of Iustice) super quem res primitus agnita fuerit, aut interita, fieri debent. Quod si trans Ligerim, aut Carbonariam manet ille apud quem res agnoscitur in Noctibus LXXX Lex ista custodiatur. There needeth a delay or respit of three moneths, for such as dwell beyond the Loire, or the Forrest Charbonniere.

* 1.221At the Title of Homicides of Noblemen, which is the 43. Si quis ingenuus Fr••••∣cum, aut hominem Barbarum occiderit qui Lege Salica viuit, &c.

* 1.222At the Title of Sureties (which is that of fooles) the 52. the Creditor causing the caution and Surety to be called, whom the Law tearmeth Gasachionem, the demand is thus: Rogo te, Iudex, vt hominem illum Gasachionem meum qui mihi fidem fecit de debit•• tali denominato secundū Legem Salicam mihi inde eum adstringas: wherto the Iudge shal•• answer: Ego Gasachiū tuū illum in hoc mallo, secundū qd. Lex Salica habet tibi adstring••.

* 1.223At the 45. title, which is of things borrowed, and not rendred backe againe: the stile for calling the debtour to Iustice is thus: Quia res meas noluisti reddere quas tibi praestiti, in hoc eas tene Nocte Proxima (the assignation on the morrow) secundum quod Lex Salica continet, &c. For it is a matter to be obserued, that the stile of actions of Seizure, Acquitting, Renunciation, Acceptation; Possession, Nouell disseisin, and whatsoeuer is to bee done in I••stice, was vnderstandingly expressed by the Salique Law, with reasonable delayes or prolongings. Each Style or tearme hauing the pro∣per and significant Epithite; which Clouis, Charlemaigne, Lewis the Debonnaire, and Charles the Bauld, and other Kings haue in their Capitularies, left in the high Dutcher Germaine tongue, as elsewhere wee haue said, without permitting any paraphrase by Latine circumlocution.* 1.224 There are an infinitie of proofes in words naturally French, (beside them rehearsed in the former alleadged passages) as Vueregildum, Fine or A∣mercement; Alode, Franc-Aleud, Eriliz or Herischlith, Host abandonne, and an hun∣dred more beside. Marculphus in the reigne of Dagobert (Restorer and Founder of S. Denys in France) had bin Audiencer in the Chancery of France very long time. After the death of the said Dagobert, Clouis second of the name his sonne, succeeded him, who obtained (by his earnest entreaty, with the pursuit and solicitings of the said Marc••∣phus) of S. Landry, then Bishop of Paris, an exemption of the said Abbey of S. Denys, for him and his successors Bishops of Paris, which exemption continueth to this very day. Marculphus in his aged daies, became a Religious man in the same Monastery, & reduced into writing, the Stile and manner of iudiciall proceedings (which he dedica∣ted to the said Bishop of Paris S. Landry) concerning the Chancery of France, which was vsed in his time) according to the Salique Law.* 1.225 King Dagobert, first of that name••, died in the yeere of Grace 545, the fift of Ianuary; and Clouis the second his son 6••2▪ So that (answerable to S. Gregory of Tours) this Marculphus is one of their most an∣cient Authors. This is the same man.

At the manner of weddings, N. filius N. puellulam ingeniam, nomine N. illius filiam

per Solidum, & Denarium, Secundum Legem Salicam in portione paterna cum sratrib. tuis filijs meis minime potes accedere There may bee alleadged numberlesse passages, drawne forth of the ancient Formularies, as also the Capitularies of Charlemaigne, and his Successors the Kings of France; which we let slip in silence, to returne to our discourse of King Pharamond. And tell you, that after King Clouis had embraced Christianity, and conquered France, so farre as to the Pyrenean Mountaines:* 1.226 hee caused to be couched in Latine the said Salique Law, adding therunto, what seemed best to rule as well the French as the Romanes, and other strangers dwelling in Gaule. So that in his time the said Salique Law comprehended from the first title, which is of Adiournements, to the account of threescore and eighteene: his sonne Childebert the first King of Paris, added titles after threescore and eighteene, so farre as to foure∣score and foure. Clotharius King of Soissons, in imitation of Childebert his brother, added some titles; where ended the Salique Law, deuided into three bookes, accor∣ding to the three Kings, Clouis, Childebert, and Clotharius. Charlemaigne in like man∣ner added titles to them: De homicidijs Clericorum: De causis admonendis, &c. In the frontispeece whereof is this Prologue: Haec sunt capitula quae gloriosissimus Carolus in Lege Salica, mittere praecepit. Now we come againe to Pharamond.

To whom are giuen diuers Armes. Some, Couppe de Gueulles a l' Aigle d'Or,* 1.227 & d'Azur a Lyon rampant d'Or, deschirant de ses Armes de derriere la teste de ceste Ai∣gle. Which is a deuise and no Armes, to shew that the French began to vnplume the poore Romane Eagle, by the conquest of the Gaules.

Others affirme, that Il portoit des Gueulles a trois Corones, ou Diademes d'Or. Or ac∣cording to Paulus Aemilius, D'Argent a trois Diademes, & Corones de Gueulles. As willing thereby to signifie, that hee had three sundry Kingdomes and Prouinces: as namely, Franconia, Westphalia, and Holland on this side of the Rhine.

Others say, D'Azure a la Pauillee, on Lys Iaune de Maraiz: To note the ancient dwelling of the olde French, in the Fennes and Marishes of Westphalia,* 1.228 and among the horned nookes of Rhine. Armes properly emblazoned, and answerable to the nature of the water, which remaining still and quiet, receiueth so but one colour Ce∣lestiall, and like the Marish Lilly which is yellow, and not white. And in all these Armes, Deuices, or Blazons; euery man may abound in his owne sense, and discourse after his manner; for in matters of such ancient note, there cannot be assured any cer∣taintie, speaking like to the Shepheard in Virgill.

Non nostrum inter vos tantas componere lites.

But in mine owne iudgement, I hold that opinion least warrantable, of the Wallons and other Strangers, who emblazon these ancient Armes of Pharamond, D'Or ou de ••aune a trois Crapaux de Sable, ou de Synople. And thence would deriue their flouting nick-name of French Toades, as figuring thereby the first dwelling of the ancient French, in the Fennes and Marishes so often before named.* 1.229 For by an innumerable company of Authors of note, which I haue read in my lifetime; I could neuer finde one onely man to instruct me, that Pharamond should beare such a wicked beast in his Arms. And euen to this instant day, in most part of the Prouinces of France, it serues ••or a detestable iniury, fit to be inflicted on none, but a man full of all wickednes & in∣••amie. In Gascoigne, Languedock, Guienne, & elswhere, they tearme it Grapault.

I haue seene neere to Bourdeaux, in the Abbey of S. Sorin, a remarkeable Tombe of Stone exalted vpon foure small Pillers aboue the ground. And yet neuerthelesse,* 1.230 ••t is full of water at the changes of the Moones, and the pretended Horne or Bugle of ••owland, which he wore and died withall at Ronceuaux, like to the figure of a Toade. Two other also of the same cunning performance, in the Priory of S. Seuerine, on the ••ill of Gascoigne. And on one of the gates of the towne of Bayonne, towards S. Iohn ••e Luz, there is an Escutcheon charged with three things like Toads; which I iustifie ••elongs to the Lord of Hilliere, Gouernour of one of those two Castles, being the Key of France: & neuer were they intended for Toads, but only floure de Luces, wickedly made by the Painter & Caruer. For without wandring any further then to Poissy, in one of the Parish Churches of our Lady, you may behold at the 4 corners, the likenes of Toads; and yet notwithstanding they are floure de Luces, so ill done, as nothing can be worse, & sauor of their pure Antiquity: for my self, I think it a matter hard to be wel

made,* 1.231 and represent a Floure de Luce minikinly trussed, but by an excellent Pai••••er, a Frenchman borne, and ingenuous spirit. For a Germane, an Englishman, Spaniard and Italian, can neuer winne honor in proportioning it truly. The Germanes make it double, that is to say, a double floure in point and chiefe. Italians make it with shoo•• and Si••ns, after a new fashion. In briefe, each stranger fashioneth it according to his forme, and so disguiseth it, that if this diuine flowre were not knowne in all parts and angles of this h••bitable world, there would be need of Painters and Sculptures to imi∣tate the ancient Authors in the noble Science of painting: who by the saying of Pliny in the thirty fiue booke of his naturall history, and the second chapter, hauing begun to draw by the lines, traced on such shadowes as the Sunne yeelded; and not vnder∣standing any other cunning, were enforced (that their workmanship might be known) to write vnderneath; this is a man, this is a horse, and this is an Oxe.

CHAP, VII. Of King Clodion, Sirnamed with the long Haire

AFter Pharamond, succeeded his onely sonne Clodion, Cloion, or Clogion (for all these three names are attributed to him) sir-na∣med the Hairy; because, as some say, he brought vp an ancient ordinance of wearing long haire, to distinguish the French, as well from the Romanes,* 1.232 as other strange Nations, which as then ranne rauaging through the Prouinces of the Romane Empire. Others are of opinion, that hee made restriction of ••his long haire, tressed and cordonned after the Anticke pra∣ctise of all times by the Francs-Sicambrians; onely to Princes of the bloud Royall, issued from his Grandfather Marcomir, and Ingomer his brother, to the end that they might appeare ••boue the French.

There are in the History of Saint Gregory of Tours a great number of examples, how the Princes of the bloud might be knowne, by their haire tressed, and bound af∣ter a d••fferent f••shion. But in generall, all the French had a custome to weare long locks of haire; and therefore in the Authors of the Romane history, they are indiffe∣rently called Crinigeros; and in their owne Lawes, Crinitos and Crinosos. In the or∣dinance of King Ch••ldebert, made at the Pallace of Attigny in Champaigne, dated the Calends of M••y, touching incestuous alliances and marriages; it is said. Cognouit haec vna cum Leudis nostris, vt nullus De Crinosis incestum vsum sibi societ coniugio, hoc est, ne fratris sui vxorem; n••c vxoris suae sororem; n••c vxorem patris sui; aut parentis ••••∣sangume•• Si quis vxorem patris acceperit, mortem incurrat. De praeteritis vero incesti contunctionibus, per praedictionem Episcoporum i••ssimus emendari. Qui verò Episcopos•••• nol••erit audire, & excommunicatus fuerit, perennem condemnationem apud Deum sus••••∣neat, & de Palatio nostro sit omnino extraneus, & omnes facultates suae legitimis per••∣ntant.

* 1.233It is a case beyond contradiction, that the Gaules were wont to weare long haire, tressed and bound vp with Ribands of gold; and that their Colonies, as well of Alle∣maigne as of Greece and Italie, obserued carefully that ancient custome, remarked by Homer in the tenth booke of his Illiades: and by Pliny in his three and thirtieth booke and first chapter. Est quidem apud eundem Homerum Virorum crinibus auram implex••••. And Lucran writeth in his Carracon, that among the Egyptians, the sonnes of Noble men wore their haire tressed and bound vp behinde, with ribands and tissues of gol•• and siluer, and sometimes of silke. But the Gaules by being subiugated to the Ro∣manes, forsooke this ancient custom, eretained by the Francs-Sicambrians constantly.

It was in like vse with the Kings of the first line, and some of the second, who bou••d with ribands of gold and silke,* 1.234 as well their head-haire, as their beards, which the Kings of the first, second, and third line wore long, vntill King Lewis the yong, seuenth of the name, who caused his haire to be cut, in regard of a certaine admonition giuen him by Petrus Lombardus, Bishop of Paris, whose Sepulture is to be seene in the

Church of S. Marcellus at Paris. Long haire, dangling downe so farre as the shoul∣ders, continued vntill the time of King Francis the first, who hauing beene hurt with a fire-brand which fell vpon his head, caused his haire to be shorne,* 1.235 that hee might the sooner bee cured; but suffered his beard to grow on still, which was cut quite away from Lewis the seuenths time. And according to the example of King Francis, they did then weare their head-haire cut short, and their beards long.

For commonly the Subiest doth conforme His fashions, as he sees his Princes worne.

But returne wee to Clodian.

He began to reigne in the yeere of Grace, foure hundred and thirty, and his reigne continued eighteene yeeres, as Sigibertus saith: Clodius filius Pharamond Regis Rex Crinitus Regnat super Francos Annis decem & octo.

In the second yeere of his reigne, hee conquered Thoringe, the yeere foure hundred thirty and one, according to the same Sigibert, in these tearmes: Clodius Thoringiam inuadit, & in Dispargo Castello Thoringorum aliquandiu habitauit, where he died. His Father Pharamond began the Conquest in his life time, and had established his dwel∣ling in the Castle of Dispargo, as we haue formerly said.

In the yere 445. the same Author affirmeth (concerning King Clodion) that he sent spies to discouer the Romans condition in the Towne of Cambray. Immediately fol∣lowing after them, he crossed the great Riuer of Rhine, chased the Romanes from the frontires thereof, and ouerthrew them in a ranged Battell, to their great discomfiture; he besieged and tooke Cambray by strength, and afterward Tournay, crossing all the Forrest Charboniere, so farre as into Artois, and the Riuer of Somme. Clodius Rex Francorum missis Explora••orible Dispargo Castello vsque ad vrbem Cameracum transijt Rhenum, & potrito multo Romanorum populo citra Rhenum vsque Ligerim Fluuium ha∣bitantium, Carbonariam Syluam ingressus vrbem Tornacum obtinuit, & inde vsque ad vr∣••bem Cameracum properauit, vbi pauco tempore residens, Romanos si quos ibi inuenit, pere∣••it; & exinde ad Somenam Fluuium perueniens, omnia occupauit.

The Romanes held then all that extendure of the Countrey,* 1.236 which is from the frontiers of Rhine so farre as to the Riuer of Loire. They assembled all their Ar∣mie into a maine great body, couering this spaciousnesse of ground, to hinder the passage of Clodion. But they were driuen to flight, with a great slaughter of them, which gaue him the meanes to possesse the Countries of the Charboniere Forrest, which comprehended then Tournay, Valentiennes, Monts and Cambray, pursuing still his purposed point, through the spacious fields of Artois; as Sidonius Apollinaris reporteth in the passage of the precedent Chapter.

— Quo Cloio patentes Attrebatum terras peruaserat.

And went so farre as to the Riuer of Somme, which Sigebert calleth Somenam, by ••mituting the Bishop of Poictiers: Fortunatus in the fourth Poem of his seuenth book, speaking of the Riuers of France;

Isara, Sara, Chares, Scaldis, Saba, Somena, Sura:

She is also called Sum••na and Somena, taking her sourse neere to the Fountaines of L'Escauld, enlarging her selfe and swelling at Vermandois, from whence it maketh pas∣sage to S. Quintines, to Peronne, Amiens, Abbe-ville and S. Vallery, beneath which Somme runneth, and falleth impetuously into the lap of the Ocean Sea. Such then were the bounds of Clodions Conquests, according to the testimony of S. Gregorie of Tours, in his second booke and ninth chapter of the history of France; where he fur∣ther informeth vs, that when Clodion attempted his Conquests, the Romanes enioyed from the forrest Charboniere, iust to the riuer of Loire; beyond which, the Gothes (you must vnderstand the Vuisigothes) held Gaule so farre as to the Pyrenean moun∣tains, and that those people were tainted with the false doctrin of wicked Arrius, when the Bourgongnors (sectators of the same heresie) domineered beyond the Riuer of Rh••sne, neere to the City of Lyons. The same Historian Sigebert and others do not set downe, that Clodion aduanced his Conquest any further then vnto the Riuer of Somme, although Functius and some other French Annalists haue written, that ••ee made himselfe master of the City of Maguntla, and that of Amiens, a City ••eretofore built on the Riuer of Somme, by the Romane Emperours Antoninus

the debonnaire, and his Sonne Aurelius, and by them called Somona brina, in reg•••• of the said Riuer, an appellation which was said to be changed into that of Am••••••••, Ambianus, ab Ambitu fluminum. But beit howsoeuer, most certaine it is, that the said Clodion conquered the Cambreses,* 1.237 Tourneses, A••tois, Henaulte, and the Citie of Cologne, surnamed by the Romaines Agripina. Whereof his Sonnes, and their des∣cendants had the possession, and entitled themselues Kings, vnto the reigne of Clo∣uis, the first Christian King, who exterminated them, re-uniting to the Crowne of France, the Lands which he possessed, as is recorded by S. Gregory of Tours, in the end of his second Booke of the Historie of France.

Clodion hauing reigned twenty yeares, or eighteene, according to some writers; dyed in the Castle of Disparch in Thuringe, and was carried to Franquemburge in Franconia, and laid in the Sepulcher of his Ancestors. He left three masle children, Ragnachaire,* 1.238 Regnauld, and Adalberon. But being ouer yong in yeares, to conserue the conquest of their Father, and maintaine by power of Armes that yong rising Monarchie: the French elected for their King, the first Prince of the blood, called Meroueus, neere kinseman to the deceased King Clodion; because he was the sonne of Richomer, son of Ingomer, brother to Marcomir, father of Pharamond, and so by consequent, Cousine Germaine to Clodion, of whose Sonnes hee was Tu∣tour.

Saint Gregorie of Tours affirmeth, in his second Booke and ninth Chapter; that the said Meroueus was issued of the Blood Royall, and a very neere kinseman to the said King Clodion.

Sigibert (to small purpose in mine opinion) maketh him his sonne, saying, that in the yeare foure hundred fortie eight, this Meroueus, Filius Clodij super Fran•••• regnat annis decem, à quo nimis vtili Rege Franci Merouingi cognominati sunt. And in truth, the Kings which held the Kingdome vnto Pepin le Bref (Authour of the Kings of the second Ligne, called the Carlouingians) descended from Father and Sonne to the said Meroueus: And therefore they called the ligne of their Kings, after this Meroueus, the Merouingians.

CHAP. VIII. Of King Meroueus.

THE Bishop of Auuergne, Sidonius Apolinaris, in the Pane∣gyricke spoken to the Emperour Maiorian, obseruing the miserable condition of the Gaules, vpon the declining of the Romaine Empire, when so many Tyrants possess•••• themselues of their Gouernements, by the titles of Em∣perours (as we haue before declared and that in such con∣fusion, they knew not who was their certaine Lord maket•• the poore Romaine Eagle to speake in this manner.

—mea gallia rerum Ignoratur adhuc Dominus, ignoraque seruit.

And shewing by what meanes the French possessed themselues thereof begi••∣ning their Conquest in the Panegyricke of the Emperour Auitus his Father in law he saith.

Francus Germanum primum, Belgamque secundum Sternebat.

Enstructing vs, that they began it by the frontiers of the Rhine, and continued it in the possession of Belgicke Gaule, which Caesar alloweth for the third part of the rich and abounding Gaules: And that the Romans after the Conquest of the•• (by the same Caesar) parted and deuided it into many Gouernments, narrow 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and deuisions.

For, concerning Belgicke Gaule, they deuided in twaine,* 1.239 the first and second In Belgicam primam, & Belgicam secundam.

The first had within her enclosures, Mediomatrices, Leucos, & Viri Dunenses,* 1.240 & huius erat caput & Metropolis Treueris: then of Mentz, Toul and Verdum, of which the Towne and Citie of Treuers was the Metropolitane.

The second had vnder her iurisdiction, Suessiones, Catalaunos, Camaracos, Neruiot,* 1.241 Morinos, Attrebates, Ambianos, Bellouacos, & Nouiomagenses, quorum erat Metropolis Durocortorum Remorum; Those of Soissons, Ch••alons, Tournay, Terouence, Arras, A∣miens, Beauuais, and Noyon; of which people, the strong Citie of Rheims was the Capitall.

The same Belgicke Gaule was moreouer deuided by the same Romaines, into the first and second Germanies.

The first, which they called the higher, comprehended Argentoratum,* 1.242 Maguntia∣cum, Nemetes, Vangiones, ceterasque Rheno sinitimas Regiones: Strasbourg, Magunce, Spire, Wormes, and other Townes planted on the banckes of Rhine.

The second and lower Germanie, had within her iurisdiction, Tongros, Neruios,* 1.243 Morinos, Maritimosque Morinorum Populos, Quorum Metropolis erat Agripina Colonia. Those of Tongres, who were no longer of Tournay of Terouenne (raced during the warres of King Fraunces the first, and the Emperour Charles the fift) and the peo∣ple dwelling on the shoares of the Ocean Sea, the Capitall Towne of this second Germanie, being the Citie of Cologne of the Rhine. This may suffice to vnder∣stand the passage of the Bishop of Auuergne, formerly reported, concerning the Conquest made by the French: But returne we now backe to Meroueus.

The valiancie of this Prince, and the robberies of the Hunnes; compelled the Emperours of the East to accord with him, concerning the Prouinces conquered by the deceased King Clodion, with charge of assistance. For in the time of these proceedings, and the yeare of Grace foure hundred fiftie and one, Attila,* 1.244 King of the Hunnes, assisted with the Kings of the Ostrogothes, Valamer de Ardaricke, of the Gepides, and other Nations of the North, departed from Hungaria with a migh∣tie Armie, which consisted of seauen or fiue hundred thousand men, wherewith he ••auaged Treuers and Strasbourg. And on Easter eauen, being entred stoutly into the Citie of Mentz: after he had pilled and ransacked it, he consumed it into ashes, putting to the edge of the Sword the Inhabitants thereof; massacring inhumainely the Priests at the Altar. From Mentz, like to an impetuous Torrent, cruell Attila went and sacked the Citie of Rhemes, passing wholly ouerthwart from thence to ••he towne of Troyes, without doing any harme thereto; but admiring the sanctitie of life led by S. Lupus, Bishop thereof, and forraging the rest of Belgicke Gaule;* 1.245 ••ame to Paris, miraculously preserued by the deuout prayers of the holy Virgin S. Geneuiesue, Patronesse of the Parisians.

From thence he went tempestuously on to Orleans, which he besiedged, and pres∣sed so hardly, that it was euen at the next doore to destruction; but for the religi∣ous intercessions of S. Aignanus the Bishop, according as other Cities and Townes were, which he had desolated. But in a sudden moment of time, comfort appea∣••ed, brought by A••tius the Patritiah, accompanied with Theudo, King of the ••othes, and his Sonne Thorismond, who caused Attila to discampe, pursuing him to the fields of Mauriac, from whence (on either side) they departed, to prepare ••or fight, as it is declared by S. Gregory of Tours, ••n the second Booke of his Histo∣ry of France, and the seauenth Chapter.

Where further he giueth vs to vnderstand, that Aeteus, succoured with the French whom first of all he nameth) and the Gothes, ••ought with Attila; who seeing his Armie in confusion, in a good houre shifted for his owne safetie: there perishing ••n the day of Battaile (as well on the one side, as other) an hundred and fourescore ••housand men. Among whom was the King of the Vuisigothes, called by Sigibert, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hierry.

Aetius well satisfied with winning the victory, left Attila to his flight, and to vn∣••ester himselfe of the French, and the Gothes; gaue them apprehension of their peoples reuolt, saying to Thorismond, That it behoued him to make speedily for

his owne Countrey, as fearing least his yonger brother, hearing the tidings of his Fathers death; should possesse himselfe of the Kingdome. Ideo cum velocitate disces∣sit, quasi anticipaturus fratrem, & prior patris cathedram adepturus. Simili & Fran••∣rum Regem dolo fugauit. So the Patrician being alone; rifled (at ease) all Attil••es Campe, returning to Rome heaped with honor, and richly laden with the spoyles which he had conquered. Thus you see what S. Gregory of Tours saith, concerning the battaile won against Attila, King of the Hunnes. As for the place where it was fought, some say, that it was neere to the Citie of Tolosa in Lauragais. Others say, it was by the Towne of Chaalons in Champaigne, called Catalaunum, on the Plaine whereof is to be seene an Oratorie and Chappell, erected, to serue as a remembance thereof. Others affirme it at Chaalon in Bourgongne, a Bishoprick, and no Peeredome, named Cabillonum. Difficulties grounded on the passage of Sigebert; Conserto Prae∣lio in Campis Cathalaunicis pugnatum ad diremptionem noctis.

Cassiodorus,, speaking of this Battaile, fought in the yeare of Grace foure hun∣dred fiftie and one, in the Consulship of the Emperour Marcian, and of Adelphius, saith. Romani, Aetio duce, Gothis Auxiliaribus, contra Attilam in Campis Cathalaunicis pugnauerunt qui virtute Gothorum superatus accessit. This Authour giueth all the praise and honor of this Battaile to the Gothes (without any speech of the French) in fauour of the Ostrogothes King of Italie, to whom he was a Courtier. And yet notwithstanding S. Gregory of Tours, who was not any long time from this bat∣taile, obserueth perticularly, that the French came to the succour of the Ro∣maines. And all Historians doe agree, that King Meroueus, and Childericke his Sonne, with their French, conducted and made the right wing of the Armie be∣longing to Aetius.

Saint Gregory of Tours noteth perticularly the place where the said Battaile was fought. Liberata obtentu beati Antistitis (Anîani) Ciuitate (Aurelia) Attilam fugant, qui Mauriacum Campum adiens, se praecingit ad bellum. That the field of Battaile was called Mauriac, or Saint Maurice, I cannot directly say whether (at this day) there is any place so named, or still retaineth the same, betweene Orleans and Bour∣ges: but in mine owne opinion, I thinke, that the battaile was fought on the Plaine and field of Cologne, properly called Campa Catalaunici. For which there is a great deale more apparance and likelihood, then at Chaalons in Champaigne, and neere to Tolosa.* 1.246 For it cannot be credible, that the Armie of Aetius, suffising to raise the siedge of Orleans by cruell Attila; would giue him leasure to winne an hun∣dred miles of ground, as there is from Orleans to Tolosa, and (at his owne pleasure) to spoyle the Lands which the Vuisigothes held from the Riuer of Loire, so farre as to the Pyrenean Mountaines, as we haue said, according to the testimonie of Saint Gregory of Tours. It must be thought, that two such puissant Armies, could not be any long time without comming to handy-blowes, in the neere neighbouring fields of Orleans, which was the victors prize and Trophee. To small purpose then did the Patrician. Aetius, after he had won the Battaile, aduise Thorismond, to retire in all haste to Tolosa, for preuention of his Brother; if the Battaile had bin fought neere to Tolosa.

And lesse likelihood of trueth is there in their saying, who would haue it in the field neere to Chaalons;* 1.247 seeing all the auncient Authors doe agree, that Attila, being halfe broken after the battaile won from him: speedily returned the same way as he came in Champaigne, trauersing part of the Duchie of Bourgongne (then a King∣dome, where he trampled on the Bourgongnes bellies, & slew their King Gaudich••, who would haue hindered his passage) to win Italie, which he rauaged soone after.

* 1.248Priscus Panytes, a Greeke Author, and who was Secretarie to Theodosius the yonger, Emperour of the East, hee repotteth (better then any other Historian) the perticularities of the spoyles made in the Westerne Empire, by cruell Attila, hauing bin sent Ambassador to him by the said Emperor Theodosius, as himselfe wri∣teth.

Attila being resolued to forradge the Westerne Empire Valentinian quickly leui∣ed an Armie, wherof he made his Lieutenant General ••••itois, an A••erguas by nati∣tion, a Senatour of Rome, and Prefect of the Gaules Pret••rium (who afterward

was Emperour of the West) to follow and to fight with Attila. who had his Armie composed of diuers people, specified by the said Panytes, and drawne out of his re∣lations, by the Bishop of Auuergne, in the Panegericke spoken of the said Auitus: who after he left the charge of Prefect to the Gaules, returned home to his Coun∣trey house.

Iam praefecturae perfunctus culmine, tandem Se dederat ruri, nunquam tamen otia, nunquam Desidia imbellis; studiumque & cura quieto Armorum semper: subito eum rupta tumultu Barbaries totas in te transfuderat Arctos, Gallia, Pugnacem Rugum comitante Gelono, Gepida trux sequitur: Scotum Burgundio, cogit, Chunus, Bellonotus, Neurus, Bastarna, Toringus, Bructerus Vluosa quem vel Nicer abluit vnda, Et iam terrificis diffuderat Attila turmis In campos se Belga tuos.

He placeth in this band the Thoringians and Bructeres, people of Alemagne,* 1.249 in∣habiting on the slimie Riuer of Necar. Attila with his Armie, consisting of fiue hundred thousand men, had already rauaged Alemagne and Franconia, pilled Tongres, and raced it from the top to the bottome, and burnt Treuers, without finding any soule to resist against him. At that time Merrueus betooke himselfe to guard the Gaules, and therefore prepared a great number of vessels in the Forrest of Hercynia: So say Panytes, and the Bishop of Auuegne.

Prorumpit Francus, cecidit cito secta bipenni Hercynia in lintres, & Rhenum texuit alno, Ibant Pellitae post Classica Romula Turmae.

It is generally knowne, that the Romaine Historians called the Kings of France Reges Pellitos; because it pleased them to weare Garments richly Furred, yea,* 1.250 pre∣ciously with Furres of Ermines, Letices, Menuuaire, the Sable Martin, and the Star∣rie Genettes. Already had Belgicke Gaule serued as the Theater, whereon Attila made presentation of his bloody Tragedies, putting all to fire and sword: hauing sacked the Citie of Rheims, died red with the blood of the chiefest Inhabitants, and of their Bishop holy Nicasius, and of his sister Eutropia. As much hee would haue done to the Citie of Troyes, if the Prelate thereof had not with-held the blow: to goe and discharge his rage and barbarous furie on the Citie of Orleans, inuested with his whole Armie, and to be made desolate.* 1.251 But the good Bishop of S. Aigna∣nus remedied the extremity, by his feruent prayers to God, for the conseruation of his little flocke: as also the sudden succour of Actius, whom he went to seeke, so far as the Towne of Arles in Prouince.

His part being so secured, the King of the French, Meroueus, and Theodrricke of the Vuisigothes, in this common cause, and each one to conserue his Conquest: tooke part with the Romaines, although they had bin sollicited to ioyne with Attila, who thought himselfe sure enough of their Armes. So saith Priscus Panytes.

Freculphus, Bishop of Lysieux writeth in his Chronogtaphie, that at the siedge of Orleans, the Patrician Aetius, and the Kings of France and Aquitaine, Meroueus with his sonne Childericke; Theodoricke and Thorismond his sonne, gaue so rough a charge on the Armie of Attila, a braue and expert Captaine: that he iudged (at the first blow of proofe) he could not stay long without fight. Which made him resolue vpon the Battaile, and which was hotly deliuered him, without any more vaine marching In Campis Catalaunicis.

Auitus, contrary to the attempt of Attila, wonne Meroueus, King of the French,* 1.252 to his side; acquitting to him (in name of the Emperour Valentinian) that which his

Predecessour Clodion had made conquest of, belonging to the Romaine Empire, on this side the Rhine.

He preuailed in the like manner with the King of the Vuisigothes, Thierrie or Theodoricke, whose seate Royall was then at Tolosa; which the Bishop of Auuergne, in the Panegyricke of the said Auitus. calleth (for honor sake) Palladiam Tolosam.

Palladiam implicitis manibus subiere Tolosam.

He needed not any great discourse, to annimate him in so doing, because (as the Spanish Historians say) cruell Attila had bin incited and perswaded to come thun∣dring on the Gaules, to exterminate (principally) the Kingdome of the Vuisigothes of Aquitaine: by the King of the Vandales in Spaine Gensericus, father to Huneri∣cus.* 1.253 Who hauing taken to wife one of the daughters to the said Theodoricke the V∣uisigoth; vnder couler and suspition, that she would haue giuen him poyson: caused her nose to be cut off, and so deformed, sent her to King Theodoricke her Fa∣ther; who beside had interest to preserue Aquitaine, which the Romaine Em∣perours had giuen to his Predecessours, when they could no longer keepe it them∣selues.

* 1.254The same Spanish Historians say, that this memorable battaile against Attila, was fought in the fields of Maroch; without specifying where the fields of the said Maroch are. And moreouer, beside them which dyed on that bloody day, the night before, Meroue••••s with his French, had giuen a Camisado to the quarter of the Ge∣pides, wherein more then fourescore and ten thousand men were slaine in the place. Thus you see what hath bin written by diuers Historians, Greekes, Romans, Spa∣niards and French, concerning this Battaile against stout Attila. Now to Meroue∣us againe.

Valentinian, third of the name, so wrought in his youth (fearing least Aetius should aspire to the Empire) that he put him to death, without subiect or any occasion whatsoeuer. And the same Valentinian (sometime after) being in * 1.255 Campus Martius, seated on his Throane, and making an Oration to the Romaine people; Scylla, the caruing Squire to the said Aetius, stealing behinde him; stoutly kild him. So saith Saint Gregory of Tours, in the second Booke and eight Chapter of his French Historie.

Procopius in the first Booke of the Vandales Historie, describeth these sad acci∣dents more perticularly. Affirming, that the death of Aetius happened by the con∣triuing of Maximus a Romaine Senatour, descended of the race of the tyrant Maxi∣mus, whom the Emperour Theodosius the elder caused to dye, as we haue before re∣lated. This Maximus had a wife, peerelesse for beauty and modesty, of whom Valen∣tinian became so strongly enamoured:

That he lou'd her a thousand times more deere, Then his owne life, or ought else n're so neere.

* 1.256But all his passions and fiery flames, hardened the yee of her faire and chaste re∣solution: when he perceiuing, that his loue suites and searches proued vaine and of no effect, determined to compasse his desire by a diuellish inuention. He sent for Maximus, to play with him at the Dice for a certaine summe of Gold, and Maxi∣mus loosing, set his gold Ring as a pledge to Valentinian. And hauing lost it too, Valentinian compassed the meanes, to send it (as a token to the wife of Maximus, in her hu••bands name commanding her speedily, to come visite the Empresse Eudoxis. She knowing the token, and crediting the messenger; readily obeyed, and came to the Pallace, where she was receiued by the Court Bawdes (ready to all euill, vnpro∣fitable for goodnesse,* 1.257 the plague and vtter ruine of Princes) who seeming as if they conducted her to the Empresses quarter, to salute her: brought her to Valentinian, where, by the meanes of his incarnate deuils, he compassed his pleasure by force and violence, like vnto another Tarquine,

This Christian Lucrece, being returned home to her house, sat downe and be∣moaned her misery, with vehement detestation of her husband, whom she thought had bin ouer-prodigall of his and her honour. And making her sad complaint to

him, Maximus was so affronted with horror and shame (being a man of high cou∣rage and spirit) that he immediately vowed to be reuenged.* 1.258 For hardly can men of vnderstanding resolue (with the least patience whatsoeuer) to endure Acteons title. But there are some, that being banquerout of honor; will willingly claw the head with their owne nailes, at the base name of a Cuckolde; to deriue benefit thereby, or else to cloude their owne weakenesse.

Maximus pondering on the reuenge of his wiues honor, soyled by the lubricitie of Valentinian (Princes, learne by other mens examples, to bridle and ouer-rule your vngouerned appetites) gaue Valentinian aduise, to put to death the Patrician Actius: because it was whispered in his eares, that he would vsurpe the Empire of the West, and (to that end) had intelligence with barbarous Nations. Valentinian, a yong Prince, followed the counsell of this Achitophell, without making proofe of his fidelity, or the vnfaithfulnesse of Actius, who neuer had conspired against him. He slew him with his owne hand, so saith Cassiodorus in his Chronicle, the yeare foure hundred fiftie and foure; the said Aetius being Consull of Rome (created by Valentinian) with Studius, named by Marcian Emperor of the East.

In this manner Valentinian, bad councelled (like to another Rehoboam) by putting Aetius to death; did cut off his owne right hand from the left. Cassiadorus, in the place before alleadged, saith Aetius Patricius, in Palatio manu Valentiniani Imperato∣ris extinctus est. The Bishoppe of Auuergne, detesting the Authour of this mur∣der, said:

Aëtium placidus mactauit semiuir amens.

With him was slaine the learned Bo••tius, Praefectus Praetorium of Rome (of whose workes we haue a good part, and some Hymmes in Latine of Elpis his wife, which are sung in the Church to this present day.) Aetius, some short while before his death, had practised the ending of Attila, like vnto that of Holophernes; for he be∣ing gorged with wine and foode, and sleeping in his bed; was slaine with a knife,* 1.259 by the hand of a woman, that should haue lien with him. So (at one time) happened the death of Valentinian, and totall ruine of the West Empire.

Marcellinus Comes writeth in his Chronicle, that the death of Aetius was the losse of the West Kingdome, in these tearmes. Aetius Patricius, magna Occidentalis Im∣perij Salus, & Regis quondam Attilae terror, à Valentiniano Imperatore cum Boetio amico in Palatio trucidatur, atque cum ipso Hesperium cecidit Regnum, nec hactenus valuit releuari.

For in the yeare of Grace, foure hundred fiftie fiue, Valentinian being Consull for the eight and last time (with Anthemius) was slaine, by the meanes of Maximus; whose wife dyed with conceit of griefe, in regard she had bin so monstrously di∣shonored, which by Froissard and Monstrelet is tearmed Deflowred. Her death hap∣pened in the said yeare fiftie fiue, the sixteenth of the Calends of Aprill. Marcelli∣nus Comes, and Cassiodorus writeth thus. Valentinianus Imperator Occiditur in Campo Martio ab amicis Aetij, dolo maximi per Oscilan & Transtilam Aetij Satellites, iam per∣cusso Heraclio Spadone,

Valentinian, being thus slaine, Maximus possessed himselfe of the Empire, and tooke to wife Eudoxia, the widdow of Valentinian; creating as Constable and Colonell of his Infanterie, the Praefect of the Gaules Praetorium Auitus. As wee leame by the Bishop of Auuergne, in his Panegyricke spoken to the same Auitus.

— Sed perdita cernens Terrarum spatia Princeps iam Maximus, vnum Quod fuit in rebus Peditum, Equitumque Magistrum Te sibi, Auite legit,

And he gaue him charge to worke a peace, firmely set downe for confirmation of the Lands, already conquered on the Romaine Empire by stranger Nations: Which he did, acquitting himselfe worthily in his charge, as well to Meroueus, King of the French, as to them of the Bourgongnons and Vuisigothes.

Maximus, being cleare-sighted outwardly, for maintaining himselfe in the Em∣pire;

was yet starke blinde to himselfe, so saith Procopius. For he could not con∣taine his tongue,* 1.260 but one night reuealed his maine secret to his wife Eudoxia, con∣cerning his practises, and compassing the death of Valentinian. His wife arising from him about the breake of day, disposed her selfe to be reuenged on him, and wrought such meanes; that she sent some trustie friends of hers into Affrica, to Gen∣sericus, King of the Vandales, offering him the Empire of the West, if he would come speedily, and reuenge the death of her husband Valentinian.

Presently he set saile for Italie, and got possession of Rome without any resi∣stance. Maximus was surprized vnawares, and beaten downe with blowes of stones, wherewith he was mangled in pieces, as being no way able to helpe him∣selfe. According as the Bishop of Auuergne writeth, in his Epistle Ad Serranum, the second Booke.

And afterward, as a remarkeable lesson to well aduised Princes, neuer to serue their owne turne with strange succour, vnder colour of taking reuenge: which (or∣denarily) teareth the eyes out of the bodies and mindes, of them that seeke after such assistance. For Gensericus robbed and burned Rome, carrying her into Affrica, that called him to her helpe, with her two daughters Eudoxia and Placida; as also the Treasure of the Westerne Emperors. So saith Procopius in his second Booke of the Vandale•• warres.

Thirtie dayes after the death of the Tyrant Maximus, the Legions of Gaule ex∣alted Auitus to the Empire: whereof he had the enioying, vntill the yeare after foure hundred fiftie sixe, hauing reigned but ten moneths and eight dayes: and then constrained for his disordered life•• to renounce the Empire, as he did at Pla∣centia. As is written by S. Gregory of Tours, in his Historie of France, the second Booke and eleauenth Chapter. After his death, the Empire was vacant ten moneths and fifteene dayes; next whom succeeded Maiorian.

Now, while these tumults continued in the West Empire, Meroueus sat not with his hands benummed, or armes crosse-foulded: for, taking his owne aduantage, and occasion by the fore-locke, he possessed himselfe of all that extendure of the Coun∣trey, which is betweene the Riuers of Somme and Seine, and especially of the Citie of Paris.* 1.261 So that he was the first of the French Kings, that boldly affirmed Gaule to be a Kingdome, which happened (according to the Romaine Histories) in the yeare of Grace foure hundred fiftie sixe, Ioannes and Varanes being Consuls. The said Meroueus, to preserue the memories of the Kings his Predecessours, and his owne: ordained, that all that which they had subdued from the Rhine, so farre as to the Riuer of Seine, and that which afterward he wonne in Gaule, should be cal∣led France.* 1.262 He dyed in the yeare of Grace foure hundred fiftie nine, hauing reigned ten yeares, and had his buriall at Cambraye.

CHAP. IX. Of Childericke, Sonne and Successour to King Meroueus,

HE had for his Successour, his Sonne Childericke, a generous Prince, and of great hope in his Fathers life time. William the Breton, speaking of Clodion saith.

— At ille Regia decedens Meroueo Sceptra reliquit, Is Childericum genuit, Ille Clodouei Regis Pater extitit.

But so soone as he saw himselfe absolutely seated in his Throne Royall, and to command with full power: he caused the French to loose their good hope concei∣ued of him; by abusing wiues and Maides, which appeared liking to him, drow∣ning

himselfe in all vices and lubricities.* 1.263 Whereat the French being iustly offen∣ded; rebelled against him, and pursued him to death. Which caused him to leaue France, and withdraw (for his owne safety) to the King of Thuringe his kinsman, named Bissinus, with whom he remained eight whole yeares. This retreate of his happened (according to the supputation of Sigibert) in the yeare of Grace foure hundred threescore and one; the third yeare of his reigne. He had a faithfull Coun∣cellour (an vnspeakeable treasure for a Prince) named Widomarus, who oftentimes had blamed his licentious life, which guided him to vtter ruine;* 1.264 by whose discreete aduise, he gaue way awhile to the Frenchmens furie, with assured promise of work∣ing his peace, so soone as occasion did offer it selfe. And for assurance of his re∣turne into France, the wise Councellour deuided a Crowne of Gold betweene them, which serued as a token to that effect. So saith S. Gregory of Tours in his Hi∣story of France, the second Booke and the twelfth Chapter.

During this time the French, being vsed to liue at all times vnder gouernment of Kings, elected a Romaine Senator ouer them, named Count Gillonus, as much to say, as Gouernor of the Soissons, and of some other Townes, which the Romans yet held in Belgicke Gaule, and so farre as to the Riuer of Loire, as formerly hath bin reported to vs by S. Gregory of Tours. This Gillonus had bin made Maister of the Horse, and Gouernour of the Gaules by the Emperour Maiorian,* 1.265 and he seeing him∣selfe exalted to this Royall dignitie; laboured the fauour and friendship of the Vui∣sigothes Kings, to maintaine himselfe therein, if the French should chance to change, as they did afterward. For many of their principall persons, were depriued of their liues by his politique practises; others despoyled of their goods, and all of any com∣mand, the Vuisigothes onely being preferred: to whom Count Gillonus had giuen Narbona in Septimania, which at this instant time is called Langue∣docke.

Widomarus taking hold on this discontentment of theirs;* 1.266 wunne the loue of the French on the behalfe of his Prince, and (with one consent) they accep∣ted him againe to be their King: So that the halfe Crowne was sent him, to serue as an assured testimony, that his peace was firmely made with them.

Childericke returned into France, resolued on his better behauiour, in the yeare of Grace foure hundred sixtie and nine. Cum Egidius iusto grauius Francos opprime∣yet (saith Sigibert) perpendens Vuidomarus eosdem Francos Poenitere super eiecto Hil∣derico, reuocat eum clam misso diuisi aurei signo, egitque vt eiecto Egidio, ille restitueretur in regno.

While his eight yeares continuance was with Bissinus, King of Thuringe; he had wonne the amorous fauour of Queene Bassina (whereof was discerned no outward appearance, or that this Woman, depriued of his presence, was become extraordi∣narily affectionate towards him) and in such violent manner; that she forsooke her husband, and went into France to her guest Childericke. Who pressing her to tell him, what had induced her to leaue the King her husband; she made him this answere. That she was compelled thereto, by a certaine foreknowledge which she had of his valour, aboue all the Princes of his age, and that she complained not of her crossing the Sea, to seeke such a worthy man as he, who had not his equall in the world. And therefore, meerely moued by her owne good opinion of him, she had passed the Rhine, and made so long a voyage, onely to dwell with him. Which Childericke accepted, making her his wife, and in this marriage he had Clouis his one∣ly Sonne, and two daughters, Albofleda and Lanthilda. The Histories of Germanie doe report, that this Bassina had experience in the Art of Diuination, and to fore∣tell matters to come: Shewing to the King her husband Childericke those Kings that naturally should descend of him. Which serued as a subiect to the Prince of French Poets, to feigne this Nigromancie in the fourth Booke of his Fran∣••iades,

Childericke purposing to recouer his Kingdome, leuyed a potent Armie to make seizure of Gillonus, who kept himselfe sometime in his vsurpation, by assistance of the Vuisigothes, and vntill the yeare foure hundred threescore and fifteene. Then Childericke ouercame him in a ranged Battaile, with such a discomfiture of his

men; as he could hardly get forth of the presse▪ and gaue So••ssons, where he kept himselfe, without stirring any more all the rest of his life. Franci post ••andalos, & Alanos, post Gothos, & Hunnos incessunt Galli••••, non vt habeant aeas direption, sed or fibi sint habitation•• perpetuae, qui capta Colonia Agrippina, & Fugato Egideo Duce ••ello, multo Romanorum occidunt; so Silgebert telleth vs. Childericke making good vse of his vi∣ctory, vn-nested the Romans from the Citie of Cologne: which he gaue for his good seruice) to his Cosine Sigibert, second sonne to ••agn••caire, sonne to King Clodion, in the title of the Crowne.

* 1.267And afterward, hee conquered from the same Gillonus: the Imperiall Citie of Treuers, so many times wonne and reconquered by the French and Romaines, that it was the aime and but of either strange Nation, to make open sacke and spoyle thereof. This Conquest happened in the yeare of Grace foure hun∣dred threescore and sixeteene, according to the testimonie of the same Sigibert, who but toucheth it in his passage along, thus, Franci Treuerim Ciuitatem super Mosellam capiunt.

Childericke being become Maister of the Realme of France, so farre as to the Riuer of Seine (some few Townes excepted) went and besiedged the Citie of Paris, renowned in the time of Iulius Caesar, and the well affected abiding of Iuli∣an the Apostata, exalted to be Emperour therein. The Inhabitants whereof, who feared the furie of an Idolatrous Prince and Pagan, and seeing it at the point of surprizing,* 1.268 and their goods put to spoyle and pillage: had no other recourse b•• to Saint Geneu••sue the Virgin, acceptable in Gods grace from her tender youth, en∣dued wi••h singular beauty of body, but much more glorious in the endowments of minde; issued forth for safetie of the people and Citie, shee being the tutelarie Pa∣tronesse thereof, and obtained of Childericke a peaceable entrance, in the yeare of Grace foure hundred threescore and eighteene, as is affirmed by Suryus, in the first Tombe of his Saints Historie, according to Saint Fregory of Tours in the Tract which he wrote De Gloria Confessorum, Chapter fourescore and eleauen. Childer••c•• Rex Francorum, tamet si non esset Christiana Religione initiatus, Virginem hanc sanctis∣simam singulari veneratione prosecutus est. Nam cum aloquando quosdam reos capitis per∣tinaci animi sententia decreuisset occidere, ne Sanctae Geneuofae precibus plecti posset e•• misericordiam, ex Vrbe egressus, iussit portas occludi. At vbi S. Geneuofae renuntiatumes••, Regem eos necandi gratia extra Oppidumi processise; mox illis veniam precatura, & festi•••• abijt. Atque adueniente illa ad portas obseratas, confestim ei stupefactis, custodibus, quo si ad quoddam iubentis imperium, reseratae sunt; sicque coeptum carpens iter, vbi ad Regem per∣uenit, ne miseri illa capite plectentur, obtinuit. Ita illi iam iamque perituri, à praesentiss•••••• mortis discrimine sunt liberati. Occurrences which daily continued, by the feruent prayers of that holy Virgin, vpon the most pressing necessities of the Realme of France and Paris her capitall Citie.

* 1.269Childericke in further pursuite of his fortune, possessed himselfe of the Towne of Sens, and the whole extendure of the Countrey, which reacheth frrm Paris a∣long the Riuer of Seine, and remounting so farre as to them of Marna and Yon••s, in turning to Orleans, a faire and strong Citie, seated on the Riuer or mouth of Loire, of which it receiued name. Ex Ligere quippe sibi congruo flumine agnomen habet inditum, diciturque Aureliana, quasi Ore Ligeriana, eo videlicet quod in ore e••s∣dem fluminis ripa sit constituta, non vt quidam minus cauti existimant, ab Aureliam Augusto, quasi eam ipse aedificauerit, sic vocatam, quin potius ab amne, vt diximus, quod rectius veriusque illi congruit. This we learne from the Monke of Clugnye, Gl••••••∣rus Rodolphus, in his History of France, the second Booke and fift Chapter. They like∣wise are deceiued, which beleeue Orleans to be the Genabium of Caesar: because it is Gien vpon Loire, a Towne whereof one Subbrub retaineth (yet to this day) the sur∣name of Genabium.

This Citie was wonne by the said Childericke, from a Romaine Captaine, named Paulus, who being not able to defend it; made his retreate to the Towne of An∣giers, whereof he was likewise Gouernour. As we are enstructed by Saint Gregory of Tours, in his second Booke and eighteene Chapter: Childericus Aureli••••s pugnas egit. Which happened in the yeare of Grace foure hundred and

fourescore, at which time a Saxon Captaine, named by Gregory of Tours Odo∣uaricus, departed from his Countrey of Saxonie into Alemaigne, with a fleete of his followers, being Shipt vpon the Ocean Sea (pursuing the fortune of o∣thers of that Nation, who in short time after became possessours of Great Bri∣taigne) and made their entrance by the mouth of Loire, forradging the Pro∣uince of Aniou, and the Towne of Angiers. Odouaricus, cum Saxonibus An∣degauos venit. So saith Saint Gregory of Tours, in his second Booke and eighteene Chapter; and possessed himselfe of those Isles, which make on the Riuer of Loire, and of the Villages belonging thereto, from Angiers, so farre as Orleans.

Childericke, being vnwilling to endure,* 1.270 that these new-commers should paire his nailes, or haue any pertaking with him: departing from the Citie of Or∣leans, followed in the pursuite of Odouaricus, against whom Gillonus, Gouernor of Soissons, had sent succour to Count Paulus, Gouernour of Angiers. But in the heate of these proceedings, Gillonus being dead at Soissons, left there (as his Successour) his Sonne Syagrius, so that the expected succour wanted feete to come. By which meanes, Odouaricus and his followers made hauocke at their pleasure, all about the Towne of Angiers, compelling Count Paulus, and those of the Villages of the Riuer of Loire, to send him hostages. This was done in the yeare of Grace foure hundred fourescore and one.

The yeare foure hundred fourescore and two,* 1.271 Count Paule requested assistance of King Childericke, against the said Odouaricus and his Sesnes. For the Ro∣maines being detained and shut vp in Gaule, without hope of seeing Italie a∣ny more: betooke themselues to ioyne with King Childericke, a Prince very valiant and generous, who receiued them into his protection and safeguard, permitting them to liue, habite themselues, and gouerne according to the Ro∣maine manner, perseuering in the Orthodoxall Religion, so saith Procopius, in his first Booke of the Gothes warres. And that which moued the Romaine Legions, to surrender themselues rather to Childericke, then to the Bourgongnons and Vuisigothes, was, because they iudged the rule of Childericke more milde and sweete (although he was an Idolater and Pagan) then that of the Bour∣gongnons and Vuisigothes, who were infected with the Heresie of detestable Arrius, no beast being more cruell and bloody, then an Heretique against a Catholique; for their Dominion was tyrannicall, and not to be endured.* 1.272 This also was the occasion, that the same Romaines, whose dwelling was vn∣der controule of the said Vuisigothes and Bourgongnons, coueted nothing more, then to change their Maisters, and liue vnder the French. S. Gregory of Tours in his Historie of France, the second Booke and three and thirtieth Chapter, hath a Tract very remarkeable, following in these words.

Interea cum iam terror Francorum resonaret in his partibus, & Omnes eos Amore De∣siderabili cuperent Regnare, Sanctus Aprunculus Lingonicae Ciuitatis Episcopus, apud Burgundiones coepit suspectus. Cumque odium de die in diem cresceret, iussum est vt clam gladio feriretur. Quo ad eum perlato nuncio, nocte a Castro Diuionensi per murum di∣missus, Aruernos aduenit, &c.

Saluianus, Bishop of Marseilles in Prouence, in his fift Booke De Vero Iudicio,* 1.273 informeth vs, that the Romaines among the Gaules, affected rather to put themselues into the protection, and be in subiection to the French, then to their owne Gouernours. (This worthy man liued in the time of Meroueus, and of his Sonne Childericke.) Because, saith hee, each Romaine Gouernour, would fley off the skinnes of his owne Nation, and eate them to the very bones. Franci hoc scelus nesciunt. Itaque illic Romanorum omnium votum est, ne vnquam eos ne∣••esse sit in ius transire Romanorum; vna & consentiens illic Romanae phalangis oratio, vt liceat eis vitam quam agunt agere cum Barbaris. Hinc accidit vt ad Francos potius, quam ad Gothos, Hunnos, Burgundiones, Sueuos, vel Vandalos, quos omnes Gallias inuadentes A∣••iana haeresis comitabatur, Gallorum Audia se conuerterint, quòd Catholicis populis tutior ••edes esset apud Gentiles, licet verae Religionis ignaros, quàm hereticos Catholicae Religionis ••uersores, atque persecutores. This Tract is very remarkeable, wheteof I my

selfe haue seene the practise at Mont-pellier, Nismes, Niort, Rochelle, and other Pow••es of the Kingdome.

* 1.274And the same Saluianus obseruing the bountie of the French, and what singuler affection they extended to their guests, against whom they neuer knew what it was, to vse treason or perfidious dealing (which couered their imperfection, of being ouer-ready in speaking, or too much, and so, by consequent, very subiect to lying, as the Scripture saith: In multiloquio non desunt vanitas, atque mendacium.) This learned Bishop, making paralels of other strange Nations, with that of the French, saith, there was not any nation of the world more detestable, then that of A••frica; in his seauenth Booke of the Iudgements of God. Paganae ac ferin•• Ge••tes & si hab••ant specialiter male propria, non sunt tamen in his omni execrati∣one digna. Gethorum gens perfida, sed pudicae: Alanorum impudica, sed minus perfida: Franci mendaces, sed Hospitales: Saxones crudelitate efferi, sed castitare ••••n••randa: Omnes quippe gentes habent sicut peculiaria mala, ita etiam quaedam bona. In Af••is penè omnibus insunt omnia mala: inhumani, impuri, ebriosi, falsis∣simi, fraudulentissimi, cupidissimi, perfidissimi, & obscoenis libidinum omnium impu∣ritati, & blasphemijs addictissimi.

If then the Nation of the French was beloued, and desired of the Orthodoxe Romaines and Gaules, although they were ingulphed at that time, euen in the depth and hell of Paganisme, honouring (as their Gods) Forrests, Riuers, Birds, Beasts and Idoles, f••br••ckt according to the representation of elementary bodies, & offering Sa∣crifice•• to them (as S. Oregory of Tours informeth vs in his Historie of France, the se∣cond Booke and tenth Chapter: by farre greater reason were they then, when they embra••ed the Faith of Iesus Christ.

Ch••ldericke thus followed by the French, and the Romaine Legions being also vnde•• his obedience; pursued the Saxons conducted by Odouaricus, whom he ouer∣tooke neere to Saumur as I haue red in an auncient Manuscript Chronicle, at S. Ber∣trand de C••••enges, in the hands of a learned Diuine of that Church, named Sart••r) and made a terrible slaughter of them: not onely on firme Land, but likewise in the Isles belonging to the Riuer of Loire, being couered ouer with dead bodies. So that the Saxon Od••uaricus appeared no more in Gaule; but the Isles which hee had vsurped, remained onely to the French: As it is noted by S. Gregory of Tours in his Historie of France, the second Booke and nineteenth Chapter. His itaque ge∣s••as inter ••rancos & Saxon••s Bellum gestum ••••l. Sed Saxones terga vertentes, mul∣tes de s••••s, Rom••••is insequentibus, gladio relique••e. Insul•• eorum, cum multo populo in∣ter ••mpt•• a Francis c••pt••e, atque s••••••••rse sunt. Child••ricke possessed himselfe of the Citie of Angiers, ouer Count Paulus, whom he c••••sed to be slaine, because (con∣trary to his promise) he had fauoured the Saxon Odouaricus, whom he brought in∣to the Citie of Ang••ers. And in this surprizall, the Bishops Pallace was burued, as we learne by the said Gregory of Tours. ••••mente Od••uarico Andegauos, Childericus Rex s••qu••nti dic••adue••••••, interempt••••ue Paulo Comite, Ciuitatem obtinuit. Magno ea 〈◊〉〈◊〉 incendio domus Eccl••siae concremata est. This action before named, was performed by Childericke in the yeare of Grace foure hundred fourescore and one.

And in the same yeare, Odouaricus, King of Italie (another beside the Sax∣on•• admiring the valiancie of Childericke, King of the French; required alli∣ance and confederacie with him. And both of them ioyning their Armies to∣gether, they expelled the Almans out of Italie, where they would haue Cantonned, so s••••••h S. Gregory of Tours. Odouaricus cum Childerice f••edus inijt, Alemannosque q•• p••••t••m Italiae per••••ser••nt, sub••ugurunt

* 1.275For the better vnderstanding of this passage, it is to be obserued, ••••at at this time, the Westerne Empire tooke her fall; Italie changing her Maister, as well as Ga••le▪ England and Spaine. For after Maiorian, Emperour of the rest of the West (who ••••igned but foure yeares, foure moneths, and two dayes) Ricemerus, a Go••••e by 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Constable and Colonell of the Romaine Legions, who had exal∣ted the said Mai••rian to the Imperiall Throne: enstalled (in his place) Valē∣•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, who reigned vnder the title of Emperour, from the twentieth day of No••ember, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hundred threescore and one, vntill the yeare foure hundred

threescore and fiue, the fifteenth day of August, when Ricemerus the Patrician,* 1.276 or Maire of the Pallace of the West Empire, who made and vn-made Emperors ac∣cording to his owne minde: dispatched him also out of the world, as formerly he had done the said Maiorian.

Leo, Emperour of the East, by vsing his power, made his Patrician Anthemi∣us Emperour of the West, and crowned him in the Citie of Rome two yeares after, to wit, in the yeare foure hundred threescore and seauen, the twelfth day of Aprill. And by the fauour of Leo,* 1.277 the said Anthemius held the Empire tenne yeares, and some few moneths. At the end whereof the Patrician Ricemerus (who had made him his Sonne in law) sent him packing also after the rest: he being slaine in a foughten Battaile, which Ricemecus gaue to his Sonne in Law, the tenth day of Iuly, foure hundred threescore and twelue.

And by this Victory, Ricemerus confirmed Emperour of the West, a certaine man named Olybrius; who reigned but three moneths, because of the death of Rice∣merus, whose Nephew, called Gondibar, in the moneth of Aprill,* 1.278 the yeare fol∣lowing, established for Emperour, one named Flauius Glycerius; who enioyed the Empire but thirteene moneths, being expelled from it by one called Ore∣stes, who enthroned therein a Fauourite of his, named Iulius Nepos, who reig∣ned foureteene moneths, and then was deposed from that slitting dignitie,* 1.279 the seauen and twentieth day of September, in the yeare foure hundred threescore and fifteene. And in his sted, the same Orestes (the first day of Nouember, the same yeare) exalted to be Emperour his owne Sonne, named Momillus, he being very yong in yeares. So that the Romaines (in mockerie of the said O∣restes and his Sonne) gaue him the surname of Augustulus, as much to say, as the childish Emperour, whose reigne lasted but tenne moneths. Which time being expired, this Odouaricus (who sought the friendship of Childericke) with a powerfull Armie, composed of Herules of his Nation, and of Ostrogothes (by abreuiation Gothes, without any other addition) fought with, and vanquished Orestes, killing him in the field, the three and twentieth day of August,* 1.280 in the yeare of Grace foure hundred threescore and sixeteene. A very remarkeable date, for then ended the Empire of the Romaines in the West;* 1.281 the said Odoua∣ricus hauing abolished the title of Emperor, imposed on himselfe the name of King of Italie, whereof he was the first King.

Within some short while after this voyage of Italie,* 1.282 King Childericke dyed (hau∣ing reigned foure and twenty yeares) in the yeare of Grace foure hundred foure∣score and foure. Being buried (according to some ancient Latine Chronicles, which I haue red) vpon the Mount of Paris, vsually called Mont-Martre, neere to the Tem∣ple of Mars.

CHAP, X. Of Great Clouis, who was the first Christian King of the French.

CLouis, by the death of Childericke his Father, succeeded him in the Realme of France, at the age of fifteene yeares.* 1.283 A Prince, and worthy successour to his Father, and euen gi∣uen by God (as it were) to exalt the French Monarchie, aboue all the Kingdomes rising in the Empire of the West, and ro subdue (vnder his command) both one and other,

In the fiftie yeare of his reigne,* 1.284 and the yeare of Grace foure hundred fourescore and nine, hee determined to exter∣minate Syagrius of Soissons. Gillonus his Father and he were maintained in possession of Soissonnois, and the neighbouring Prouinces, against Childericke and Clouis, vntill this instant time, by the succour and protection of

the Bourgongnons (who at that time domineered in Gaule, in all that extendure of the Countrey, which at this day is called the Dutchie and Countrie of Bour∣gongne) with the Kings whereof, this yong Syagrius had contracted such habi∣tude and frequencie; that although he was a Romaine by originall and birth, en∣structed from his yongest yeares in good Letters, and especially the readings of Ci∣cero and Virgill, to vnderstand eloquence and Romaine Poesie (in both of which his great Vnckle Syagrius,* 1.285 the ordenary Consull of Rome, had so excelled, as to preserue the memorie of him, they erected his Statue of Brasse) yet neuer∣thelesse, as misprising the Romaine tongue; hee addicted himselfe wholly to the Germaine, such as the Bourgongnons there spake, and wherein he was so expert, that hee pronounced it better then the Alemans themselues, so that they stood in feare of faltring before him. And to doe him the greater honour, they named him the Solon, and Interpreter of their Lawes, whereat the Bishoppe of Auuergne made a mockerie. Aestimari minima potest, quanto mihi, ceterisque sit risui, quot••es audio, quod te praesente formidet facere linguae suae Barbarus bar∣barismum. Adstupet tibi Epistolas interpretanti curua Germanorum senectus, & ne∣g••tijs mutu••s arbitrum te disceptatoremque desumit. Nouus Burgundionum Solon in legibus disserendis, nouus Emphion in citharis, sed tricordibus temperandis, ama∣ris, frequentaris, expeteris, oblectes, adhiberis, eligeris, decernis, audiris. And in the end, shewing the folly of such giddie-headed Courtiers, as affect ra∣ther to imitate,* 1.286 and counterfeit the gests and speech of strange Nations, then to follow their owne, seruing (by those meanes) for tales and laughter to euery one; hee councelleth him to forsake that vicious humour. Restat vt custo∣d••as hoc temperamentum, vt ista tibi lingua teneatur, ne ridearis, illa exerceatur, vt rideas.

Clouis hauing proclaimed warre against the said Syagrius, went to meete with him on the Plaines of Soissons, accompanied with the King of Cambray Ragna∣caire, Sonne to Ragnacairae, the eldest Sonne to Clodion, King of France, and, without contesting or bargaining vpon bare words; fell to handy-blowes, with such aduantage to the part of Clouis, that hee wonne the victory, famous by the taking of Soissons, and slight of the Romaine Syagrius, who thinking hee had assured Bourgongne for his safe retreate;* 1.287 was expulsed thence by King Gondebauld, who feared to incurre the enmitie of Clouis, a youthfull Prince, wholly addicted to warre and courage. So that he was constrained to shelter himselfe in the Court of Alaricus, King of the Vuisigothes, at Tolosa, to whom Clouis in all haste sent his most faithfull Counceller Aurelianus, to say boldly from him: that either hee must deliuer him his enemy, or else prepare for warre. Alaricus greatly dreading the French, and doubting least hee should haue to deale with them sooner then hee would; as it was the ordinary cu∣stome of the Gothes, to liue alwayes in distrust and feare, (so saith Saint Gregory of of Tours) according to the nature of Heretiques, sleeping with open eyes, and atten∣tiue eares: He deliuered Syagrius (bound hands and feete) to the Ambassadour of Clouis, who within a short while after, and without making any rumour thereof, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the world of him. And so by his death, the Romans had no longer any command, place,* 1.288 or retreate in all Gaule.

Hic finis fatorum Romuli?

During this first warre of Clouis: there were many Churches robbed and spoy∣led by the French (as yet Idolaters and Pagans as well as their King.) Among others, they robbed one, wherein there was a Cuppe or Challice, of great and admirable worth, with the Casket and Ornaments thereto belonging. The Bi∣shop of the place, sent certaine of his Clergie men to the King, with humble e••∣treatie, that he would be pleased, to restore the Vessels & Ornaments of his Church, or,* 1.289 at the least, that great Cup or Challice. The King commanded the said Messen∣gers, tv follow him so far as Soissons, at which place, all the spoyles and booties won in war, were to be shared and diuided among the Souldiors; and there (very willing∣ly)

he would deliuer them the Cup they demanded, if it happened to his lot & par∣tage. Being come to Soisons, the whole bootie was laid in a heape together, and the King made his request to the troopes of Horsemen, in these tearmes: I pray you, O my braue and generous Warre-fellowes, that by way of right, and, as out of share, you would giue me this Cup (pointing to that which the Bishop had sent to request of him.) Im∣mediately, the men of best iudgement in the company, returned him this answere. All the bootie heere, and all our goods are yours, euen as iustly as our liues (Most excellent King, full of all glorie) dispose at your good pleasure of all that is heere before you; for it appertaineth not to vs, to doe any thing contrary to your Will. At these words, one in the troupe; enuious, mutinous, rash, and full of spleene,* 1.290 cried out in a foolish brauerie (lifting vp a Battell-Axe which he held in his hand, & letting it fall rudely on the Cup) and out-facing the King, replied: You shall haue nothing heere, except by lot and partage it fall to your share. All there present, standing as confounded with amazement, at the affronted impudence of this Gallant: the King endured the offence patiently, and taking the Cup vp, being bruised and battered as it was, deliuered it to the Bishops deputies, awaiting fit time & opportunity, to make him know and feele what iustly be∣longed to his ouer-bold behauiour.

At the yeeres end, the King made a generall Muster of his Horse-troupes in the field of Mars, to see in what condition they were accoustred. Going himself in person through all the rankes & quarters of his troups; he came at last to him that had so rash∣ly offended the yeere before. How happens this? quoth he, Is this fit furniture for a Horse man? There is not any man in the Army so much out of order,* 1.291 nor so badly armed as thou art: for this Lance of thine is not worth any thing; thy sword is rusty in thy scabberd, and this Battell-axe fit for no imployment. And as he spake the words, he raised vp the Battell-axe, and let it ••all so heauily on his head, that he pashed it in peeces, a iust pay∣ment in his owne coyne, saying. So didst thou at Soissons the yeere past, vpon the Cuppe which was freely giuen me. The miserable wretch lying there dead, and iustly punished for his boldnesse: it serued as a lesson to the heads of Regiments, and a meet example for due obedience and honour to Princes, and after this was done, he dismissed his Armie.

This act of Iustice, and punishment so exemplarly made, raised great hope in the Religious Catholikes: that God would (one day) open the eyes of this great Prince,* 1.292 and let him vnderstand the vnprofitable seruice of his false gods, by breaking them in pieces, and giuing true worship to Iesus Christ. According as it came to passe 9. yeres after; when making profession of the Orthodoxall Religion, hee repaired his former offences committed during his Paganisme, in robbing & burning Churches, rebuilded by his command, and richly endowed. Particularly that of Rheimes, which he stored with Riches, exquisite Ornaments, endowments and great Signeuries: as it is decla∣red in the History of the Church at Rheimes, composed by Hincmarus the Arch∣bishop, and Floardus the Arch-Priest thereof.

Particularly (I say) hee enriched that Church, in fauour of Saint Rhemigius, whom hee affected with a fatherly loue, heaping honour and wealth vpon him, because hee made him know the way to saluation, Baptizing and Sacring him.

For that Cup before remembred, Clouis gaue one of Siluer to the fore-said Saint Rhemigius, as hee wrote himselfe in his Testament. Aliud Argentum Vas decem li∣brarum, quod mihi saepe nominatus Dominus, illustrisque memoriae Hluduicus Rex (quem vt praedixi) de Sacro Baptismi sonte suscepi donare dignatus est, vt de eo facerem, quod ipse voluissem: tibi Haeredi meae Ecclesiae supra memoratae iubeo thuribulum, & Imaginatum Calicem fabricari, & Epigrammata quae Lauduni (Laon in Laonnois, where Saint Rhemigius erected the Cathedrall Church) in argenteo ipse dictaui, in hoc quoque inscribi volo, quod per me faciam, si habuero spatium vitae.

Clouis hauing made his first essay and attempt, against Syagrius; at the instant re∣quest of his Mother,* 1.293 who much desired to reuenge her selfe on the King of Thuringe Bissinus, for blazing euill Rumors abroad of her: hee vnderrooke the Warre of Thuringe, wherein he had the victory, making the Kingdome Tributary, and subiect to the Crowne of France, commanding the people there, to bee afterward gouerned and ordered according the Salique Law.

This hapned in the yeere of Grace, foure hundred fourescore and fourteene, and the tenth of his reigne.

Three yeeres after, he re-conquered that which his Father had wonne on the Ri••er of Loire, and after laid a long siege to the Castle of Meleun, a place then thought to be impregnable, which he gaue as a gift, and the whole Prouince about it, to his Loyall Counceller Aurelianus. For he the same yeere (ro wit, fourescore and seuenteene) had managed the marriage of King Clouis his Master, with Clotilda, the Princesse of Bourgongne.

* 1.294Of the blood and race of Athanaricus, a King cruell and bloudy against Christians, was borne Gondencus, King of Bourgongne, who had foure sonnes, to wit, Gondebauld, Godegisillus, Chilpericus, and Godomarus. Gondebauld the eldest sonne, slew his Bro∣ther Chilpericus, and threw his Wife into the Riuer of Rosne or Rhene, with a great stone about h••r necke, and there shee was drowned. Chilpericus left two daughters, the eldest whereof being named Mucurna, was by Gombauld made a religious profes∣sed Nunne: and as for the youngest called Crothilda, hee kept her neere vnto himselfe.

Aurelianus, who oftentimes went and came into Bourgongne for his Master, ha∣uing seene the young Princesse, endued with exquisite beauty of body, and so (con∣sequently) of the soule,* 1.295 (for, according to the testimony of Diuine Plato, within the fairest bodies doe ordinarily dwell the fairest soules) made such report of her to his master, that he resolued to make demand for her of the King of Bourgongne, as accor∣ly Aurelianus did. Gombauld durst not vse any deniall; but hauing affianced her, after the ancient custome of the French, he brought her into the City of Soissons, where the marriage was solemnized with all magnificence. So simply speaketh S Gregory of Tours, in his second booke and eight and twenty chapter; without specifying what was the ancient custome of Marriages obserued by the Gaules and French.

Fredegarus the Scholasticke, in his History of France, obserueth the same particu∣lerly, by this notable passage: Clodoucus Legatos ad Gondobaldum dirigit, petens o•• Chrotilde neptem suam ei in coniugium sociandam traderet. Quod ille denegare metuens, & sperans amicitiam cum Clodoueo inire, eam daturum spopondit Legati offerentes So∣lido, & Denario, vt Mos erat Francorum, eam partibus Clodouei desponsant.

Maides thus bought with the price of one Sol and one Denier (the ancient custome whereof is yet still retained at Paris, on the wedding day, to giue to the wife thirteene peeces of gold or of siluer, or a thirteene penny-peece at the least) is in the Salique Law called in the old French Language, that is to say, High Dutch, Druchies: At the fourteenth title De Rapt, or rauishment of maides, the tenth Paragraphe. Si quis puel∣lam, quae Druchte (desponsata) ducitur ad maritum, in via adsalierit, & cum ipsa violen∣ter Moechatus fuerit, VIIII. Denarios: qui faciunt solidos C C. culpabilis in••∣catur.

This Sol, and this Denier of siluer, was giuen to the Father of the Maide, to the Vncle, or to her neerest Kinsman, to shew that she was bought. And to the end that she should not expect to command her husband, but to obey him, and to doe him ser∣uice.* 1.296 Because, that by the meanes of this buying, it was publiquely vnderstood, th•• the husband had power of her, both in life and death, as wee shall heereafter declare more at large.

Moreouer, euen to this day in Turkie, as well as in the East, as also the East & We•••• Indies, he that hath most daughters, doth enrich himselfe by them.

* 1.297In like manner, in the Salique Law, Widdowes comming to bee ioyned againe i•• second marriage; he that was willing to espouse her, should enter bond and couena••••, to pay vnto her neerest Kinsman, a certaine summe of Deniers, which she called R••∣pus in the Thiosle Language▪ that is to say, three Sols and one Denier of siluer. Si 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Homo moriens Viduam dimiserit, & eam quis in coniugium voluerit accipere, antequam eam accipiat Tunginus vel Centenurius Mallum iudicent, & in ipso mallo Scut••m habire debent, & tres homines causas tres demandare; & tunc ille qui viduam accipere v••lt, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tribus testibus, qui adprobare debent, Tres Solidos Aeque Pensantes, & Denarium Haber•• Debet, & hoc facto, si eis conuenit, Viduam accipiat.

At the second Paragraphe of the same fortie sixe Title De Reippis, hee that espoused

the Widdow, without paying this price, should pay to the neerest kinsman of the par∣tie deceased, the Amercement specified in the Law. Si vero ista non fecerit, & sic eam acceperit illi cui Reippus debetur IID. qui faciunt Solidos LXII. culpabilis iudi∣cetur.

At the third. Si autem quae superius diximus, omnia secundum Legem impleuerit, & Tres Solidos & Denarium ille cui Reippus detur acceperit, tunc cam legittime accipiat. And this arrerage of dutie, appertained to the Parents of the deceased, from degree to de∣gree, euen to the sixt knee, Vsque ad sextum genuculum, as the Law it selfe speaketh. And for want of kinred in the said sixt degree, this Reippus belonged, and was payed to the Kings Houshold or Exchecquer; or to the Lord Feodall and Fee-farmer, and the Amercement before specified. Si autem nullus nisi post sextum genuculum proximus fu∣erit, in Fiscum ipse Reippus, vel causa quae inde orta fuerit, colligatur.

The forme and stile of Contracts and marriage of the Ancient French, was pre∣scribed and taught vnto vs, by the Monke of S. Denys Marculphus. N. filius. N. puel∣lam ingenuam nomine. N. illius. N. filiam, Per Solidum & Denarium Secundum Legem Salicam, & antiquam consuetudinem desponsauit.

Now the reason why more Ceremonies were vsed at the marriages of Widdows, then of maides, was: because the French (very seldome and rarely) ioyned againe in second marriages; for they abhorred Bigamie, and plurality of Wiues:* 1.298 So wee are instructed by the Noble Romane Historian Tacitus, in the Tract which he wrote, De moribus Germanorum. Second marriage being alwaies exempted, especially on the Womans side, as branded with the crime of impudicity, or of lubricitie. Melius quidem adhuc eae Ciuitatis (saith Tacitus) in quibus Tantum Virgines Nubunt, & cum spe, votoque vxoris semel transigitur. Sic vnum accipiunt maritum quomodo vnum corpus, vnamque vitam, ne vlla cogitatio vltra, ne longior cupiditas, ne tanquam mari∣tum, sed tanquam matrimonium ame••t. The whole desire and ambition of maids, was,* 1.299 to be but once maried. She receiued her husband, to liue the rest of her life with him, as one and the same bodie, and one and the same life. Her thoughts had no further expectation (after the death of her Spouse) to combine againe a second marriage. She had her heart, and the eyes of her body and minde, onely fixed vpon her houshold af∣faires, and nurtriture of her children: Sua quemque mater vberibus alit, nec ancillis, aut nutricibus delegantur. They tooke as great delight, in nursing their children with their owne milke, as bringing them into the world.

It was of this people that the great Tertullian spake: Monogamia apud Ethnicos summo inhonore est, & insolentibus, & inauspicijs prior est Vniuirae locus, & ipsa Fla∣minia non nisi vniuira est. And to keepe the perpetuall fire in Rome (introduced by Numa Pompilius, in imitation of the Persians and Iewes) they tooke none for Ve∣stalls, but such as were borne of Father and Mother no B••g••mi••s. Tacitus at the end of his second Annales, speaking of the daughter to Domitius Pollio, preferreth her be∣fore the rest: Non ob aliud, quam mater eius in eodem coniugio manebat, because she had neuer consented to a second marriage.

And although it was the ordinary custome among the wiues of the French, to haue their armes discouered, and their breasts (as white as snow) bare, as Ammianus Mar∣cellinus saith, which rather prouoketh desire to women in an vntemperate man, then otherwise: yet so it was, that euery man contented himselfe, without changing his owne fruite-basket; for Tacitus saith: Singulis vxoribus contenti sunt. Also this was the reason, why the husband serued as a mirror and example to his wife, for making her modest.

And therefore so few Adul••eries were noated among the French: Paucissima in tam numerosa gente adulteria. And if the Husband tooke his Wife in the fault; he him∣selfe, without any respect of her extraction, wealth, or age, acted his owne reuenge,* 1.300 and without any hinderance of the world. And hee that was most mercifull, satisfied himselfe (hauing taken his Wife in the act) with shauing of her haire, and then strip∣ping her naked in the presence of her kindred and friends, thrust her forth of his dores, and (in that manner) made her to walke about the City, that is to say, whipping her with rods, in sight of all the neighbours. Accisis crinibus nudatam coram propinquis expellit domo maritus, ac per omnem vicum verbere agit: publicatae enim pudicitiae nulla

venia,* 1.301 non forma, non aetate, non opibus marituminuenerit. Maides that had once made forfeit of their honor, and suffered the Cat to be ouer-freely familiar with the cheese, could neuer make their part good, were she neuer so gilded with gold, or graced with the excellency of beauty. Nemo enim illic vitia ridebat, nec corrumpere, & corr••pi saculum vocabatur, saith Tacitus: It was not so then, as now in these times, when Ri∣ches is preferred before a Maid, (how infamous soeuer, or deriued from a Mother, that her life hath beene talked of) with her vertue and good manners. And what ex¦cuse serueth for all this? Why, thus goes the World.

Caesar speaking of the Marriages of the Ancient Gaules, setteth downe this in his sixt booke, De Bello Gallico. That men laid downe in a masse or heape, so much mony as they receiued in marriage with their wiues; that the profit of the summe should be reserued, and remaine to the suruiuer of the two people married. Viri quantas pecu∣nias ab vxoribus dotis nomine acceperunt, tantas ex suis bonis aestimatione facta cum d••∣tibus communicant: huius omnis pecuniae coniunctim ratio habetur, fructusque seruantur: Vter eorum vita superarit, ad eum pars vtriusque cum fructibus superiorum tempor•••• peruenit.

* 1.302Moreouer, that the Husband had equall power of the life and death of his Wife, as ouer their children. So that the Husband chancing to dye, vpon the least suspition to be had of his death so suddenly happening; the Parents and Kindred of the defunct, might put his widdow to the racke and torture, euen as if shee had beene a simple ser∣uant. And if they discerned in her any euill demeanour, after shee had endured all kindes of punishments and tortures, they would commit her to be burned aliue. Vni in vxores sicut in liberos, vitae, necis{que} potestatem habent. Et cum pater familias illustriore loco natus discessit, eius propinqui conueniunt, & de morte, si res in suspicionem venit, de vxoribus in seruilem modum quaestionem habent, & si compertum est, igni, atque omnibus tormentis excruciatas interficiunt.

* 1.303Concerning this which Caesar wrote of the Gaules, it was not common to the French for the Maides portion and dowry set apart, with the profit: for in the case of first dying, it appertained to the Husband, or the Wife, because they gouerned themselues both after one manner. The husband pre-deceasing, might by his Testament or do∣nation, among deeds of gift; giue and leaue to his wife the third part of his goods, gotten in the time of their marriage.

The Monke of Saint Denys Marculphus, in his Formularie of Law pleadings, saith: Quod pariter stante coniugio adquisiuimus, praedicta Coniux nostra tertiam partem habe∣at. The Author of the prosecution or supply of S. Gregory of Tours, in his fourescore and fift chapter, speaking of the Treasure of Dagobert, saith: Humbertus Pontifex vr∣bis Coloniae, & Pippinus Maior-domus cum aliquibus primatibus Austriae à Sigoberto di∣recti villam Compendium (Compaigne) vsque perueniunt, ibique thesaurus Dagoberti, iubent Nanthilde, & Clodouco inslantia A••ganis Maioris-domus praesentatur, & aqu•• lance diuiditur: Tertiam tamen Partem de Qua Dagobertus Adquisierat, Nanthildis Re∣gina Recepit.

* 1.304This third part is called in the French Capitularies, Pars conlaborationes, the part of labourage or good huswiferie of the wife, in the time of her marriage. In the fourth booke and ninth Title, the Ordenance speaketh thus. Volumus, vt vxores defuncto∣rum post obit••m Maritorum Tertiam Partem Conlaborationis, quam simul in beneficio conlaborarunt, accipiant, & de his rebus, quas is qui illud beneficium habuit, aliunde ad∣duxit, vel comparauit, vel ei ab amicis suis collatum est, has volumus tam ad Orphan••s defu••ctorum, quàm ad vxores eorum pertinere. So that by this Ordinance, the third part should extend to the gettings and winnings, and Deeds of gift executed in the donors life-time; and by reason of death, the Testamentary Legacies, howbeit, be∣fore, vnder the first Ligne of the French Kings, this third part did not extend but onely to the moueables, and not at all to the immoueables. But returne we now to the an∣cient Ceremonies of marriages.

* 1.305The buying of Wiues was in practise, not onely in strange Nations, but (by de∣grees) among the Romanes; for it is generally knowne, that the Ciuilians obserue Marriages to be formerly contracted in three seuerall kindes; two wherof were com∣mon with the French, Vsu, Confarreatione, & Emptione. The last was the most excel∣lent

and solemne, for the ancient Pagans beleeued, that the gods and goddesses vsed the same, in contracting Alliance and Mariage together. Horatius.

Teque sibi generum Thetis emat omnibus vndis.

As for the other Ceremonie (the third was not done to this purpose) to speake plainely, was true Concubinage; which yet concluded in marriage at the last,* 1.306 after long vse and familiarity, which men then had with women for some space of time, maintaining them at bed and boord, as we vse to say.

To lodge together, eat and drinke, Is meerely marriage, as I thinke.

But especially if they had any issue, which by marriage were legitimate.* 1.307 That man∣ner of marriage by vsage, and tearmed Vsus by the Ciuill Lawyers; was practised by the ancient French (as yet it is to this day) and designed of them by this phrase of speaking Nubere ad Morganaticam. Mention is made thereof in the second booke, De Feudes, at the nine and twentieth Title: De Filijs natis ex Matrimonio ad Morganati∣cam contracto. It was deriued from the ancient Salique Law,* 1.308 saith the Text at the same Title. Yet notwithstanding, I neuer read it in the Salique Law, but rather in the * 1.309 Ri∣puarie (which was the ancient forme of proceeding before Pharamond) at the nine and thirtieth title, and in that of the Alemans, the sixe and fiftieth title. And this name of Morganatica, is deriued of Morgangheba, mentioned in the said Ripuarie Law.

This was the gift to buy pinnes withall, which the husband gaue to his wife, the morrow morning after the Nuptialls, as the price of her Virginity, and remembrance of their combined Alliance.

So Saint Gregory of Toures noteth in the ninth booke of his History, in the treaty betweene the Kings of France, Gonthran and Childebert the second. That the saide Kings gaue to their Spouses certaine Townes and Villages, to buy them pinnes and other pleasures, on the morrow morning after their wedding. De Ciuitatibus vero, hoc est, Burdegala, Lemouica, Cadurco, Benarno & Begarra, quas Gailesuindam Germanam dominae Bruncchildis, tam in dote, quam in Morganegiba, hoc est, matutinali dono, in Franciam venientem, certum est adquisisse.

There is not any Nation in the world,* 1.310 how barbarous or badly gouerned soeuer it be, but hath some Ceremony or other in contracting marriage. The people of the West Indies haue their chiefe Priests, whom they call Papas, and they, after diuers O∣risons and Prayers, according to their manner, take a corner of the Cloake or Mantle of the future Spouse, and tie or fasten it to a corner of the Brides Vaile; to let them vnderstand, that they are conioynd together by the bond of marriage. So writeth Io∣sephus Acosta, in his naturall history of the West Indies.

Those of the East Indies, and of China, are amply described by Hieronymus Ozo∣rius; and other Portugall discouerers of those people. And of further date by Iean Huges de Linscot, Hollander, and Francis Pyrard de Laual, a Frenchman; whereof Aimonius the Monke setteth downe the particularities, in his History of France, the first booke and third chapter.

Saint Gregory of Tours telleth vs in his second booke,* 1.311 and nine and twentieth chap∣ter, that Clouis had by his second wife Chrotilda, a sonne, the first borne, and shee desi∣ring to haue him baptized in the Church, catechized her husband in this manner: The Gods which you worship, are but Gods of straw, who can neither doe seruice to them∣selues, nor to any other: For they are eyther hewne out of wood, cut out of stone, or made of Mettall, and the names which you impose on them, are of mortall persons, that neuer were Gods. As one called Saturne, who saued himselfe with his Father (that did eate his owne chilhren) for feare they should be chased out of their dignity. Another named Iupiter, what was he but a most infamous man, the lewdest of all that could be lewd? Addicted wholly to Sodomie, Incest, and Whoredome; without abstaining from the knowledge of his own sister, making his vaunt in the Poets, that she was his sister and his wife.

Ast ego quae diaum incedo Regina, Iouisque Et Soror, & Coniux.

What power haue your pretended Gods Mars & Mercury? They were rather Deuils, Sor∣cerers, & Magitians, then any diuine persons. Good Sir, then abcure all that Carauan of De∣uills, & beleeue in him, who by his word alone created Heauen & Earth, the Sea and all that is in them, which (before that Word) had still his being or subsistance. It is he only who made that great Eye of the world, the Sunne to shine, and fixed in the Heauen Clowdes of Dia∣monds, those glorious twinkling Starres which giue lustre to the night. Hee filled the Wa∣ters with Fishes sweetly swimming, and stored the Earth with millions of creatures, as also the Ayre with Fowles, in number numberlesse. By the very turning of his eye, are the fields diapred with floures, & made golden coloured with Haruests, the trees laden with fruits, & the Vines dangled with blacke clusters of grapes. He fabrickt and made all man-kinde, and by his bountifull hand all creatures are nourished and maintained; yea hee hath communi∣cated himselfe to Man, and heaped on him all fauours and blessings.

* 1.312To these and the like holy remonstrances, Clouis did long time lend a deafe care, & persisting in his fond beleefe, answered his wife: That all things were created by the command of his gods, and as for hers, hee was without power, and was not begotten of the gods seede.

Chrotilda neuertheless•• persisting in the Catholike faith, vsed the like good Coun∣sell to her husband daily, concluding to haue her first-borne sonne Christened in the Church of the Orthodoxe Christians. She commanded the Church to be most rich∣ly hung with Tapistries, euen the best that could be had, to the end, that exterior cere∣monies might induce King Clouis to beleeue; but all exhortations preuailed not with him.* 1.313 The sonne was baptized, and named Ingomer; but it came to passe that he died, being as yet In Albis; and in those daies when the Catochumenes were clothed in white. Immediately was Clouis vp in Armes against his Wife, reproaching her God with impuisance, and that questionlesse) the child had liued, if it had not beene vowed and consecrated to her God, whereas now it died by being baptized.

The Queene tooke all patiently, yeelding thankes to God, the omnipotent Creator of all things, that he had beene so gracious to her, to place the first fruits of her womb in his heauenly kingdome, for which shee did not a little reioyce, and so much the ra∣ther, because shee well knew, that yong infants dying in the state of Innocencie, are Angels before God.

* 1.314The yeere following, she was deliuered of another sonne, who at the Sacrament of Baptisme, was named Chlodomer, (Agathias the Greeke Author, who liued in the time when Clouis had his children, saith, that the eldest of them was named Childebert) who falling likewise sicke, Clouis (according to his former) reputed it as dead already. It can happen quoth he to his wife) no otherwise with this childe, then it did with the other: for it being baptized in the name of your Iesus Christ, without all doubt it must needs dye. But the Queene was so earnest in prayers, sighes and teares to God, that the childe recouered health: whereupon she ceased not night and day, her continued exhortations to her husband▪ to forsake his false gods, and take knowledge of the true God. But she could not preuaile, Clouis continued obstinate in his wrong beleefe, vn∣till a certain time afterward, when, being troubled with affliction, he made his recourse to that God which his wife adored, and which followeth in this manner.

In the yeere of Grace, foure hundred fourescore and nineteene, Adalaricus King of Suaba, and Adalagerion, King of Bauaria, ioyned their powers together, stomacking (very greeuously) the aduancement of the French in Gaule, determining to withstand any further proceedings,* 1.315 and to make a Conquest of their parts. Being come into the field with a mighty power, they passed the Rhine, putting to sacke and slaughter all the Territories of Cologne, (the King whereof was called Sigebert, who was made lame of one leg, on the day of Tolbiac) & had his recourse vnto Clouis his neerest kins∣man, as wee haue formerly said, who presently went to giue him ayde and assi∣stance.

The Kings of the Alemanes and Clouis met to fight a furious and bloudy battell,

in the place called Tolbiac, in the same Territory of Cologne, & neer to the Rhine.* 1.316 At the first meeting and ioyning, the two Armies fought with equall aduantage: but the Alemans being the farre greater number, the French side began to dis∣hearten, and fall into disorder; with a great slaughter of them. Clouis then called to memory, the God which his wife Chrotilda serued, & in his greatest distresse, lif∣ting vp his eyes to heauen (though they were full of teares, and his heart aking with griefe) suddenly he entred into this prayer.

The Prayer of King Clouis, vttered in his greatest extremity.

IEsus Christ, who my Wife Chrotilda auoucheth to be the Sonne of the liuing God,* 2.1 and (as she saith) hath all power of giuing ayde and succour to the afflicted, and victory to all such as put their whole trust in thee: From the depth of my soule, I implore thy fauour, and the glory of thy support. With protestation, that if it be thy pleasure to giue me the ho∣nour of this battell, and the day against mine enemies, whereby I shall know in this need and extremitie whereto they haue brought me, the power and assistance, which all the people that worship thee, confesse to be in thee: I will henceforth beleeue in thee, & cause my selfe to be baptized in thy name. For I haue called vpon mine owne Gods, who are both dumbe and deafe, and I finde by proofe, that they are very farre off from mee, immooueable, and without vigour, to succour such as haue affiance in them. And therfore I shape my course to thee, O Lord Iesus Christ, with firme purpose to abiure those Idolls; deliuer mee there∣fore from this dangerous passage.

His Prayer being ended (saith S Gregory of Tours) the Alemanes began to bee swallowed in among the French, being reuiued againe with fresh forces, who pur∣suing the point, slew the two Kings their enemies in the field: so that the remain∣der of the Armie, casting downe their Armes, yeelded themselues to Clouis. And after that day, the Alemans were reduced vnder the Lawes and obedience of the Kings of France, without any means of recouery, or making a distinct part to them∣selues. So say Beatus Rhenanus, and his Countrymen, in their histories of Alemaign, and Ioannes Auentinus, who describeth the particularities of this memorable day, in his Annales of Bauaria.

Clouis ouer-heaped with victory, returning home into Gaule; made discourse at large to his Wife, of the extremity whereunto hee was brought; the hazard of his owne and peoples liues, being vpon the point of flight: and that by calling on the name of Iesus Christ, the honour and renowne of the victorie remained vn∣to him.

At these good tidings, the Queene sent for secretly into the Court, S. Rhemigius, then Bishop of the City of Rheims, to instruct the King in the Christian Faith.* 2.2 Clouis willingly granted thereunto for himselfe, but yet drew backe from embra∣cing it without dissembling: because the French were wholly Idolaters, and could hardly like changing from their Idolatry. Libenter te, sanctissime Pater, audiam, (said Clouis to S. Rhemigius) sed restat vnum, quod Populus qui me sequitur, non patitur ••elinquere Deos suos: sed vado, & loquor eis iuxta verbum tuum. Clouis hauing made an Oration to his Armie, for giuing them the first taste of knowing the only God, whose power had granted the desire of Clouis: the people with one voyce began al to cry; We renounce our mortall gods (O most mighty and milde King) and are resolued to adore and follow the onely and immortall God,* 2.3 whose goodnesse S. Rhemigius hath preached to you.

This being reported to the Bishop, as one ouercome with vnspeakeable ioy and gladnes, hee caused the Font of Baptisme to be prepared, adorned the streets & pla∣ces of passage to the Church, with rich and costly hangings. Within the Church,* 2.4 it was beautified with fine white cloathes, bathing tubs, and such other vessels as serue for Baptism; beside Incense & exquisite perfumes, and such store of illumined waxe lights, as made the Church looke bright like the Sunne, and so filled with sweete Odours, that such as entred thereinto, were rapt with admiration, as imagining themselues transported into the ioyes of Paradise.

The King marching along first of all, required the holy Bishop to giue him Bap∣tisme, and so presented himselfe at the Font; euen like a new Constantine, being fully resolued,* 2.5 to cast off the olde leprous skinne of his Idolatry, and take a new one, by washing and bathing himselfe in the true Riuer of Iordane, and so hee entred the Font in pompe, and greatnesse of courage. But S. Rhemigius gaue him this precept.

Mitis depone cella Sicamber, Adora quod incendisti, incende quod adorasti;

* 2.6Embrace the Faith of Iesus Christ in all humilitie; Adore that which heeretofore thou hast burned, and burne that which thou hast formerly adored. The King hauing con∣fessed one Almighty God in Trinitie, was baptized in the Name of the Father, Sonne, and holy Ghost; being annointed with Sacred Oyle, and the signe of the Crosse.

* 2.7After the King, more then three thousand men of his Armie were then baptized. Albofleda his sister was also baptized, who presently after passed out of this life into a better. His other sister Lanthilda, infected with the detestable Heresie of Arri•• (as then the Bourgongnons and Vuisigothes were) was likewise re-baptized, after she had confessed the equality of the Sonne and holy Ghost with the Father.

Thus you see what as yet we haue obserued, of the Sacring and Baptism of King Clouis, which hapned on Easter euen, beginning the Secular yeere fiue hundred: according to the ancient Annalist, S. Gregory of Tours, in his History of France, the second booke, and one and thirty chapter.

In further pursuing the life of this great Prince, he telleth vs, that the Kings of Bourgongne, Gombauld & Godegisilus, brethren, held that extendure of the Coun∣trey,* 2.8 which lieth about Rhosne, and beyond Saosne, Rhone and Soane, and the Prouince of Marseilles, which is the maine Prouince. These Kings, as well as their people and subiects were infected with the impious heresie of Arrius. These two Brethren being in contention, and at strife each with other, Godegisilus finding himselfe to be the weakest, and vnderstanding the victories of King Clouis; sent his Ambassadors secretly, to require his assistance, and to call his brother King Gombauld, to an equall partition of the lands betweene them, or else to deriue such annuall tribute from them both, as hee should please to impose vpon them. Clouis took hold of the offer, & forthwith raised a potent Armie, which instantly marched into Bourgongne.* 2.9 Gombauld seeing an Army entred on his land, made recourse to his brother Godegisillus, intreating his strong troups to assist him, knowing nothing of the treaty betweene him and Clouis. He had very goodly promises of succor & supply, while Clouis proceeded stoutly on in his purpose. These three Princes being in field, and comming neere to the Castle of Dijon; Clouis gaue offer of battell to Gombauld, who presently accepted it, thinking to be seconded by his brother. They fought vpon the Riuer of Ousche, and Godegisillus being ioyned with Clouis, God knowes what a slaughter was made in the Army of Gombauld; the most of them were hewn in peeces, and himselfe forced to flight towards the Riuer of Rhosne, & seek for safety in Auignion. This battell was fought in the yeere of Grace 501.

Afterward, Godegisilus went to make his entrance in triumph at Vienna (in Daul∣phine) as if he had been peaceable possessor of his brothers kingdom,* 2.10 whom Clouis in the meane while) pursued, and besieged him in Auignion, only to rid the world of him; because he had promise of the half of his kingdom, lying neerest to France.

Gombauld apprehending the issue, both of this siege, & likewise his life, detesting the treason of his brother laboured to draw Clouis to partake with him: which hee did by meanes of mediation, and aduise of his faithfull Counseller, named Aredi••s, who,* 2.11 to bring his enterprise to full effect, went and yeelded himselfe to the seruice of Clouis feigning (purposely) to be come from Auignion, & had left there Gombauld who by his speeches) wanted both succor and friends. This Aredius, hauing insinu∣ated himselfe into the good liking of Clouis, by such faire parts as made him accep∣table, began (on a day) to discourse on the siege, which seemed to grow irkesome to Clouis. And taking Occasion by the fore-top, for doing good seruice to his Mai∣ster, he gaue him counsell to stand no longer wilfully vpon the Siege, which might 〈…〉〈…〉 respite of time, then he had reason to afford; in regard of the potent Castl••, and strength of the wals.

He thought it fitter for him, to attempt another course,* 2.12 and try whether Gombauld would speake French or no, and yeeld himselfe tributarie to King Clouis: who al∣lowing the motion to be good, sent the same Aredius to his Prince Gombauld, who agreeing vpon an annuall tribute, satisfied and contented Clouis for his warre-char∣ges, giuing him assurance for keeping his promise afterward faithfully.

Gombauld hauing taken breath a while, refused to pay the tribute to Clouis,* 2.13 and bringing an Armie secretly into the field, went directly to Vienna, to infest his brother Godegisilus. The siege drawing on in length, and the Prince fearing to be famished, sent forth all vnprofitable mouthes, and the vnseruiceable baser people: Among whom was the Conduit-maker of the Citie, who had charge of the wa∣ter-pipes, and their courses of passage. This man, offended to bee thus thrust out a∣mong the rascalitie: prouided and made meanes for Gombauld, that he should enter into the Citie, onely by those water-conueyances; as hee did,* 2.14 this Fontenier ser∣uing as his guide and conduct. At a Conduit head hee made way for him and his Armie, and so passing along couertly vnder the ground, suddenly arose with such aduantage, that he surprized Godegisilus, who had taken refuge with his Arrian Bi∣shop in their Synagogue, and there they both were beaten downe. The French which were in Garrison at Vienna, kept themselues strongly within a Tower: but being narrowly pressed, yeelded vpon safety of their liues, Gombauld sending them in exile to Tolosa, the abiding of Alaricus, King of the Vuisigothes. The Senators of Bourgongne were all put to the sword, for taking part with Godegisilus, whose king∣dome and Seigneuries the said Gombauld possessed, and that is it which properly is called Bourgongne. This Gombauld was author of the Bourgongnons Law,* 2.15 called by his name (to this present) Gombette, very neere to that of the Romanes, whom he highly fauoured. There is therein a Title of Duells and Combats, and other proofes by fire, water, and the crosse: against which, the Archbishop of Lyons, na∣med Agobardus or Agobo, wrote a remarkeable Treatise, inserted amongst his other workes (at this day to be seene) by the deceased Papyrius Massonus.

Alaricus, King of the Vuisigothes, perceiuing that Clouis in greatnesse increased daily: desired to make him his friend, and sent his Ambassadors to him, to medi∣ate an enter-view betweene them, for contracting brotherly league and alliance to∣gether. The place of enterview was made choise of, in an Iland belonging to the Riuer of Loire, neere to the Towne of Amboise, in the Diocesse of Tours.* 2.16 There the two Kings met, conuersed and dined together, and hauing afterward contra∣cted peace betweene them; each returned home to his Kingdome. This enterview happened in the yeere of Grace, fiue hundred and sixe, according to the supputation of Sigibert.

This Alliance was but of slender continuance; because Clouis, perceiuing that Alaricus had sought it for feare of the French (euery where victorious,* 2.17 and to make no more Warre on him) then any friendly amitie indeede: sent to defie, and proclaime Warre against him; except he would forsake Aquitaine, and all that he possessed in Gaule, which could not obey two Maisters, nor two Sunnes to shine vpon them. Alaricus then made his abiding at Poictiers, and Clouis hauing his Ar∣mie ready for the fight, marched strait to Poctiers, trauersing ouer Tourraine, where (on paine of death) hee prohibited the taking of any thing from Churches, and sanctified places in the City and territory of Tours, in memorable reuerence of S. Martin, the second Apostle of the French, to whom he sent Offerings, and recei∣ued assured hope by diuine Soothsayers, of winning victory against the Vuisigothes, so saith S. Gregory of Tours. Hincmarus writeth in the life of Saint Rhemigius, that Clouis, before he went to fight with the Vuisigothes, came and receiued the father∣ly benediction of Rhemigius, and vndoubted hope to returne with victory, as also a Bottle of Wine, which lasted so long as the Warre endured, to his no little ad∣miration. As he would haue passed the Riuer of Vienna with his Armie, he could by no possible meanes finde any Foord; which yet in the night-time was strangely shewne him. For he hauing spent the whole night in prayer; euen at the point of day, a goodly Hinde stood before him, and entring into the Riuer, serued as guide to him and the whole Armie, which passed ouer without encombrance:

* 2.18Clouis encamping in the night time neere to Poyctiers, a flame and piller of fire was seene issuing from forth the Church of S. Hillarie, and lighting directly vpon the Campe: which serued as an assured presage, that the hand of heauen was his Lanthorne and guide, to haue the vpper hand and victory ouer those Arrian heretiques.

The two Armies ioyned in the new-shorne fields, within fiue miles of Poictiers, at a place called Vogledim, the French making fiercely vpon the Vuisigothes, shew∣ed good experience of their valour: and the enemies constrained to flie confused∣lie;* 2.19 Alaricus was met by Clouis, who slew him with his owne hand, enioying the in∣tire victory with the head of his enemy, and the whole Campe, with the spoyles thereof, which he carried with him to his Kingdome.

The particularities of this famous battell, were the death of Alaricus, slaine by the hand of the chiefe of the contrary part; which the Romans expressed in these tearmes of Optima Spolia.* 2.20 Clouis had vnder his Coronet fighting with him, his Cousin Chlodericus, Sonne to the King of Cologne Sigebert the Lame, who perfor∣med wonders in the battell of Tolbiac. After the death of Alaricus, two of his fol∣lowers sought to reuenge it on Clouis, purposing to haue his life likewise, by pier∣cing their Launces thorough both his sides. But such was the goodnesse of his Cuirace, that it withstood the stroakes, and his horse being full of courage, carried him speedily out of the crowd. The most part of the Senators and Noblemen of Auuergne, conducted by Apollinaris, Gouernour of the Country, were put to the edge of the sword.

* 2.21Gesilicus, the bastard sonne of Alaricus, seeing his father slaine in the field, im∣mediately fledde, and sauing himselfe in Narbona, was there proclaimed King, whereof he held the title foure yeere, or thereabout.

Clouis making good vse of his victory, sent his sonne Theodoricke to possesse him∣selfe of Auuergne,* 2.22 Albigeois, Rouergne, and the neighbouring Countries. Also to besiege Carcossona, where the forces of the Ostrogothes King of Italie, named Theodoricke too, were, but hee dislodged them thence. In the meane while, Clouis wonne Gascoigne and Guienne, but chiefly Bourdeaux; whence he caused to be brought from Tolosa (the capitall City belonging to the Kings of the Vuisigothes) the treasures of Alaricus and his predecessors. Afterward hee went and besieged Angoulesme,* 2.23 the walls whereof (euen miraculously as it were) fell at the sight of the Banner of France. And so this Prince, couered ouer with Lawrells of Victo∣ry and Triumph, came to yeeld thankes to God in the City of Tours, vpon the Tombe of S. Martin. This battell of Vogledim was fought in the yeere of Grace, 507. but by some, 509. in the 25. yeare of King Clouis his reigne.

While hee soiourned in the City of Toures (this is recorded in the yeare fiue hundred and eight) the Emperor of the East, named Anastasius (a coniured enemy to the Ostrogothes and Vuisigothes) hearing tidings of the Victory won by Clouis; sent his Ambassadors to him, to congratulate his happy successe, with presents and rich ornaments,* 2.24 which the Romane Emperors vsed to send and giue to victorious Princes.

The passage in Saint Gregory of Tours, is corrupted through ignorance, con∣cerning the Title of Patrician and Consull, in regard that of Patrician, was inferior in honour to that of Consull: And in the Consulary Fasts, the name of Clouis is ne∣uer read, in quality of a Consull ordenary, or extraordinary, as it remaineth to be obserued.

Clouis entertained the Ambassadors of Anastasius with Triumphes in the Church of S. Martin at Tours,* 2.25 cloathing himselfe with the Ornaments sent him, and wea∣ring on his head a rich Crown of gold, sumptuously adorned with precious stones, such as the publique seruant of the Common-wealth weareth, when he entreth tri∣umphally into the City of Rome.

In this manner he set forward from the Pallace of S. Martin, mounted on a good¦ly Courser, vnto the great Church of the City, giuing largesse to the people all the way, in bountifull summes of gold and siluer, which hee threw abroad with his owne hands, in signe of Royaltie and reioycing.

Within a while after, Clouis remoued to Paris, which he made the capitall City in the Kingdome of France: so saith S. Gregory of Tours, in his second booke, and 38. chapter. Egressus autem à Turonis Parisios venit, Ibique Cathedram Regni Constituit. He builded his Pallace on the Mount of Paris, vpon the olde foundation whereof was erected the Abbey house of S. Geneuiefue; which Pallace was adioyned there∣to by Clouis and his Queene Chrotilda, at the instant request of S. Geneuiefue (which Virgin liued aboue fourescore yeeres, and had seene the reignes of Meroueus, Chil∣dericke and Clouis) of most royall constructure, with a goodly Church (called by Gregorie of Tours Bisilicam) in memory of S. Peter and Paule, the chiefe of the A∣postles, where the foresaid Virgin had sometime erected a Chappell and Oratory, which Dionisius Areopagita (remaining then at Paris) had dedicated to the Apostles his Masters, and there vsually hee exercised his deuotions, and S. Geneuiefue chose her buriall to be there, rather then in any other place.

Now, there is euident appearance,* 2.26 that Clouis elected Paris for the Capitall City of his kingdome, rather then Tours, Orleans, Rheimes, or Soissons, where former∣ly he had made his abiding: because, ouer and beside the commodity of sixteene Riuers, which by diuers passages came to bury themselues in the great Riuer of Seine, and made Paris to abound with all benefits, for the maintaining of so great a people: This City stood in the nauell or middle of his Monarchie, for he enioyed (in full possession) from Paris, so farre as to the Pyrenean Mountaines, holding Poictou, Aniou, Aquitaine, part of Larg••edock, Albigeois, Quercy, Roue••ge,* 2.27 Au∣uergne, the Forrests of Beauieulois, with Lyons, and all that appertained to the Kingdome of Bourgongne, beyond the Riuer of Rhosne, and on this side Saosne.

On the North side he held the two Belgiaes, so farre as to the Riuer of Rhine, and beyond that in Alemaigne, all the said Country of Suaba, Alsatia,* 2.28 and the most part of Swetia; whereof, next and after the battell of Tolbiac, hee made a State, in Title of the Duchie of Alemaign, ordaining for Gouernor of the whole bo∣dy, a Duke, & Countes in each other Country. All the great Realme of Bauaria was likewise vnder the Soueraignty of France; for after the death of Adalagerion (hap∣pening at Tolbiac) Clouis gaue this State to the Sonne of the said King,* 2.29 named The∣odon, with the Title of Duke only as also charge and condition, to hold it in Fiefe and Liege homage to the Crowne of France, without any other addition at all, of Honour.

The greatnesse of King Clouis his Conquests, may be knowne by the partition which he made to his foure sonnes after his death,* 2.30 diuiding his kingdom into foure equall portions. A qua Lance, saith Gregorie of Tours, in his third booke and first chapter. Childebert, as eldest of his legitimate children, had to his lot and partage by preference, the City of Paris. Clodomire, Orleans: Clothaire, Soissons, as Capitall Cities of their Kingdomes; comprehending the whole extendure from Seine to the Pyrenean Mountaines, and part of Belgicke Gaule. As for Thierry, eldest sonne to Clouis (but by his Concubine before marriage) hee had that of Mentz, the Kingdome whereof contained the Duchie of Alemaigne beyond the Rhine, and some places on the hither side, with the homage of Bauaria. This Realm was called Austrasia. This Thierry or Theodoricke returned from chasing the Vuisigothes out of Languedock, when Clouis established his royall seat at Paris;* 2.31 till then, Clouis had the commendation of a valiant & iust Prince, sought to by strange Princes for friendship, and feared of his neighbours. But when he saw himselfe at rest and repose; hee soyled his renowne and reputation with such a foule staine of oyle: as all the Machiauelists and historians,* 2.32 that sought to conceale it from pub∣lique shame, could not deuise to wipe it out. For, to enlarge his greatnesse further vpon his his own kinred, he caused them to be slaine and massacred one after ano∣ther; without leauing any one of them aliue, that could concerne him in kindred. He began with the descendants of Clodion, the sonne of Pharamond.

We haue formerly obserued, that Sigebert, tearmed the Lame, one of them that was King of Cologne; whose sonne was named Chlodericke, who fought valiantly on the day at Vogledim: Clouis sent secretly some of his familiars to the said Chloderick, to stir him on in contriuing the death of his father, who had (as we vse

to say) one foote already in the graue,* 2.33 offering him the meanes, and his friendship for supporting him in his fathers kingdome.

The Prince being desirous to reigne, resolued to doe it, as hee did immediately after: for Sigibert being on a day gone forth of the Citie of Cologne, and past ouer the Rhine, to hunt in the forrest Boucane: As he reposed himselfe after dinner in his Tent or Pauillion, Childericke most inhumanely massacred him. So soone as he sent newes of his Fathers death to Clouis, he also entreated him to send some of his trustiest followers, to take such portion of the defuncts treasures, as should stand with his owne liking, which accordingly he did. As Chlodericke shewed the depu∣ties from Clouis, the precious moueables of his father one after another; he brought them to a great Chest: In this Chest (quoth hee) my Father hoorded vp his gold and siluer.* 2.34 And as hee stouped his head into the chest, to ransacke it to the very bottome, one of Clouis his followers (who had the watch-word giuen him) gaue him such a stroke with an axe on the head, as made his braines to flye about the roome, and he lay sprawling on the ground.

Clo••is being aduertised of his death, went in all possible haste to Cologne, where he caused the people to be assembled, and like a hungry Lion, couered with the Foxes skinne, made before them this goodly Oration.

The Oration of King Clouis, spoken to the people of Cologne.

LIsten to mee good people. As I was rowed for my delight vpon the Riuer of Escauld, Chlodericke, sonne to my Cousin Sigibert your King, perswaded his Father, that I was desirous to haue him kill him. Which hee hauing fully setled in his braine, ouer-ruled him to part out of Cologne, and she for safety into the Forrest Boucone, where the said Chlodericke murdered his father. And hee himselfe, vainely shewing his Treasures to idle companion,* 3.1 was deseruedly slaine in the same place. Of both which murders I sweare to you, that I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 altogether innocent. For can it be possible, that I should haue so cruell and fellon••ous a courage, as to shed the bloud of my neerest kindred? There is not any likelihood or appearance. But seeing it hath thus come to passe, I would aduise you (if so it might stand with your liking) to choose me for your Prince, and commit your selues into my safeguard and protection.

The men of Cologne being quickly contented, accepted him as their King, cry∣ing with shouts of ioy, and clapping of their hands, Vine le Roy; exalting him vpon a shield, and carrying him three times about the whole assembly: So saith S. Gre∣gorie of ••ours. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 plaudentes tam palinis, quam vocibus, eum Clypeo euectum s••per se Regem constituunt. And so Clouis became enriched with the riches and kingdome of Sigibert.

With whom he caused to keep company, Chararick or Ararick King of Haynauls, another kinsman of his. He called to mind, that when hee won the battell against Syagrius,* 3.2 King of Soissons, he had requested the ayd of his Cosin Ararick, who in∣deede came with his Armie; but he kept himselfe aloofe off, doing nothing, like a Neuter, attending who should haue the better of the day, to ioyne then with him, and require his friendship. And as neutrall people are alwaies reputed and held to be enemies and traitors, according to the common saying; Qui pro me non est, co••tra me est: So Clouis, keeping a choake-Peare in his pocket for this Prince, came and besieged him, and hauing so narrowly constrained him, that both hee and his sonne yeelded to his mercy,* 3.3 with safety of their liues: he caused them to be bound and mana••led, their haires shauen off, (because they ware them long, like Princes of the bloud of France appointing Ararick to be a Priest, and his sonne a Deacon. And as Ararick grieued and complained of his hard fortune, his sonne, plucking himselfe by the small-increasing locks of his head, comforted him in this manner. These tender twigs of a tree yet fresh and greene, will not die alltogether, but spring againe as formerly they did:* 3.4 Oh would God were so well pleased, that the author of this our disgrace might as soone be quite cut off.

These words being reported to Clouis, he sent them solemne threatnings: and

soone after) putting them both to death, possessed himselfe of their Kindome, and what treasures else they had beside.

Ragnacaire, King of Cambraye, had couragiously assisted him against the same Syagrius the Romaine, King of Soissons, Sonne and Successour to Gillonus, as Saint Gregory of Tours speaketh in his second Booke, the twenty seauenth Chapter. Super Syagrium Romanorum Regem Clodoueus cum Ragnacario parente suo, quia & ipse Regnum tenebat, veniens, campum pugnae praeparari deposcit. This Ragnacaire was a very debosh∣ed Prince, and so infected with whoredome, that he would make no spare of his ve∣ry neerest kinswomen. He had for his principall minnion and Councellour,* 3.5 a fa∣mous Pander and Bawde, named Pharao, on whom he bestowed all whatsoeuer was giuen to him; commonly vsing to say, This is for me, and my Pharao. Which ani∣mated the French Subiects of his Kingdome against him, whereof Clouis being ad∣uertised, and liking well their discontentment, he wrought so with the chiefest of them, that hee would deliuer him their King, giuing them a certaine number of Weapons, Armours, Bauldrickes and Girdles for Knights, of pure Gold, but Clo∣uis made them of guilded Brasse, and so sent them to them,* 3.6 marching on his Armie in the meane while, to besiedge Cambraye. Now, as Ragnacaire sent to discouer the forces of Clouis; those men themselues, that had made marchandise of him, when hee desired to know the enemies number and condition: they payed him with his owne ordenarie words; They are not enow for you, and for your Pharao.

Vpon this contempt of his enemy, accompanied with his Brother Richarius, Rag∣nacaire went to meete wiih Clouis: who as speedily droue his Armie into disorder, and he thinking to withdraw out of the presse, was taken by his owne people,* 3.7 with Richarius his Brother, and both of them (being bound hands and feete) were so pre∣sented to Clouis, who conuerting his speech to Ragnacaire, vsed these words. Why hast thou bin such a base and contemptible villaine, to shame our Race, and suffer thy selfe to be taken, bound and manacled, as in this case thou art brought before me?* 3.8 Thou shouldst ra∣ther haue torne thy selfe in pieces. And, as he spake these words, he cleft his head in twaine with an Axe. As much he did to his Brother, reproching him, because he had giuen him no better assistance; but permitted him (as also himselfe) to be so basely bound, like to a thiefe and malefactor.

After the death of these two Brethren, the Merchants and sellers of their liues, hauing discouered how well they were recompenced, and with a false kinde of pai∣ment: made their complaint to Clouis, who returned them this answere.* 3.9 Such men as haue basely betraied their Lord and Prince, deserue to haue no better paiment, Well may they content themselues, that they haue their owne liues saued, onely by my goodnesse and clemency: whereas contrariwise, they should iustly be tortured with torments and cor∣rections, as a due recompence to their villanie and treason. And thus, by the death of these two Brethren his Cousines, he possessed himselfe of their Treasures and Seig∣neuries, both of the Cambresis, and them of Artois, with other places vnder their obeysance.

These two before named, had yet another Brother named Ricomer, to whom, for his faithfull seruices and succours, against Odouaricus and his Sesnes or Saxons,* 3.10 Chil∣dericke, Father to Clouis, had giuen the gouernment of Mans: Clouis caused him to be slaine, and enioyed all his possessions. As much did he to other Kings and great Lords, who were the neerest in kinred to him; as Saint Gregory of Tours telleth vs in these tearmes. Interfecit & alios multos Reges, & Parentes suos primos, de quibus zelum habebat ne ei Regnum auferrent, & ita Regnum suum per totas Gallias dilatauit. This passage giueth vs clearely to vnderstand, that he sought wholly to exterminate the race of Clodion, before whose Children, Meroueus, Grandfather to Clouis, was preferred in the arising Kingdome of Gaule. And declareth the ignorance of Ri∣chard of Vassebourg, and an infinite number of false Historians, who deriue the very greatest houses of Europe from the descent and ligne of Clodion, to giue them the greater aduantage of Precedency and honor (meerely imaginary,* 3.11 and set downe in painting) aboue the Monarches of the Lillie, and to bring their naturall and ••egitimate possession, within compasse of compromise; it being continually

perpetuated from twelue hundred yeares hitherto, without any let or inter∣mission.

* 3.12Herein likewise may be seene their impertinency, who for more honoring the Kings of the second and third Ligne, descended from Ansbert, called the Romaine Senatour (albeit a Gaule borne by Nation, and a great Lord in Austrasia, which is Lorraine) doe fetch his birth and originall from the said King Clodion: feigning his transport from thence to Rome, where he was made a Senatour, to auoide the furie of Clouis, wholly bent to the totall ruine of his collaterall kinred. Being also vt∣terly ignorant, that in those times, Rome had not any Emperours, and that both it, and all Italie, were subiected vnder the command and Seigneurie of the Arrian O∣strogothes, and of their King Theodoricke. They knew not, that this Ansbert (how∣soeuer named the Senatour) was a naturall Gaule, as we haue already said▪ and so shall doe elsewhere, and no Romaine: And that the whole power of the Romaines in Gaule,* 3.13 was quite quenched by Clouis, according as wee haue formerly ob∣serued.

Clouis, to make yet a further discouery, whether he had any more kinred or no; being one day in good company, and feigning to complaine for the death of them, who had bin dispatcht out of the world by himselfe;* 3.14 spake thus. Vnhappy man (quoth he) as I am, to be thus left alone, like vnto a poore Pilgrime among Strangers. I haue not one kinsman left to helpe me, if any disaster of Fortune, or whatsoeuer else incon∣uenience should happen vnto me. But he spake not this, saith S. Gregory of Tours, as grie∣uing that he had bin the death of his kinred: but rather in mallice and deceit, to try if any more remained aliue, that he might likewise be rid of them▪ Hoc non de merte Parentum condolens; sed dolo dicebat, si forte potuisset adhuc aliquem reperire, vt inter∣ficeret.

And to shew the Iustice Diuine falling vpon him, hee dyed in the floure of his age, being not fiue and forty yeares old, fiue yeares after the Battaile of Vogledim. He reigned but thirty yeares, departing out of this life into another, the yeare of Grace fiue hundred and foureteene: an hundred and twelue yeares after the death of Saint Martin,* 3.15 which happened the sixeteenth yeare after the Councell held at Treuers, the eight of the Empire of Arcadius and Honorius. Whereupon it is to be noated, that the Gaules began their yeare on the night of Saint Martin in winter (an Antiquitie obserued to this instant, in the Courts of Parlement in France) accounting the Reigne of their Kings, from the death of the said Saint Martin of Tours. Clouis was buried in the Church builded by himselfe on the Mount of Paris, now dedicated to Saint Geneuiefue. And Chrotilda passed the yeares of her widdowhood at Tours, seruing in the Church of Saint Marti••, and comming to Paris oftentimes. In the yeare fiue hundred and twelue, ac∣cording to the testimony of Sigibert, Clouis caused the first Councell of Orleans to be held, to bring the French Church againe into her luster and splendour.

We haue bin enforced to continue the Originall of the French, so farre as to the end of the life and Reigne of Clouis, for the better clearing of our History, which (vntill his time) was wonderfully intricated: there being very few Historians, that would take any paines,* 3.16 to make an exact enquirie; as accounting that for coine of the best allaye, which they receiued from Hunibauld, Trithemius, and other re¦porters of Fables and Lies. Come we now to the Sacring and Baptisme of King Clouis, and to the holy Bottle or Viole.

CHAP. XI. Of the Miracle of the Holy Bottle or Viole, and other things happening at the Sacring of King Clouis. Of the Armes and Banner of France; And that of S. Denis in France. Of curing the disease called the Kings Euill. And of the Kings Regall Prerogatiue.

THere are some French Historians, who haue passed ouer with silence, many perticularities of the French History:* 3.17 As those of the Holy Bottle; the Banners of France, and of S. Denis, and curing the disease of the Kings Euill, re∣serued onely to the Kings of France. Or else they haue put them to compromise, or doubtfully called them in questi∣on, because all the reason they can alleadge, is: that S. Gre∣grery of Tours, the onely ancient Historian of France, hath spoken nothing of them in his History. I thinke the most part of these Pyrronist Historians, and a number of such as will credit nothing,* 3.18 ex∣cept it be set downe in sacred Scripture; will make as little account of these perti∣cularities, although they had bin written by S, Gregory of Tours: as they doe of the miracles reported by him in the same History, and in his workes De Gloria Marty∣rum, & Confessorum.

[illustration]

Were it nothing else but the credence of our Fa∣thers, who haue giuen them vnto vs, and left them by tradition from hand to hand, and from one age to another, for memories and remembrances; sure∣ly it were sufficient. But because the curious doe couet more illumination, and to see by a perfect light indeede: we will set downe good proofe in writing, by faithfull witnesses, and by experience, which shewes it selfe daily to the eyes of the world. And we will begin with the perticularities of King Clouis his Sacring, and of the Holy Viole or Bottle.

So soone as the tydings were known, of the Bat∣taile at Tolbiack, S. Vast, Bishop of Arras,* 3.19 Diuinely inspired, concerning the vowe which Clouis had made to become a Christian: went to meete him in the Village of Toull, on the frontiers of Austrasia. ••. Vast accompanying the King, to bring him to Rheims to the great S. Rhemigius, ••he light for doctrine and sanctity of life, to all the Prelates of his time. It chanced, ••hat at passing the Riuer of Aisne, in a small Hamlet, then called by the people of ••he Countrey Vngise, neere to the Borough of Reully; a blinde man came and presen∣••ed himselfe to S. Vast, coniuring him by the name of God, to take pitty on him, and ••o giue him sight. S. Vast made his prayer in these words.

Sweete Lord Iesus Christ, who art the onely light,* 3.20 and who didst open the eyes of a ••ore man borne blinde, that beleeued in thee: open the eyes of this man here, to the ••d, that all the French people here present, may beleeue, that thou art the onely God, who ••orketh wonders in Heauen, and on Earth.

And making the signe of the Crosse on the blinde-mans eyes, and touching them ••ith his hand; immediately he gaue him sight, to the great amazement of the King, ••d the whole Armie. As it is written by Albinus Flaccus, in the life of the said Bi∣••op, reported by Surius in his first Tome, vnder the sixt day of the Moneth of Fe∣••ruary.

To bedewe this new plant, with cleare water of Celestiall Doctrine, S. Solenne,

Bishop of Chartres, ioyned himselfe on the way with S. Vast, as Sigibert informeth vs, vnder the yeare foure hundred and nintie, and both of them together, pertaking in one and the same holy desire: prepared Clouis to receiue Baptisme, by the hand of S. Rhemigius at Rheims.

Being there arriued, the Church was prepared with rich Ornaments, Waxe lights and Torches, Floures and Perfumes, as also the Fonte. The Sacring was preceded with an infinitie of Miracles, as is written in the Buls of Pope Hormisda, in the Le∣gation sent by him to the said S. Rhemigius, throughout the Kingdome of France; as is reported by Surius, in the life of the said Rhemigius, vnder the thirteenth of Ia∣nuary, in these tearmes. Vices nostras per omne Regnum dilecti, & spiritualis Filij no∣firi Ludouici, quem nuper, adminiculante superna gratia, plurimis, & Apostolorum tempo∣ribus aequiparandis signorum Miraculis praedicationem saluti feram comitantibus, cum gen∣te integra conuertisti, & sacri dono Baptismatis consecrasti.

Hincmarus, Archbishop of Rheims, who liued three hundred yeares after S. Rhe∣migius, (for he had seene the Kings and Emperours Charlemaigne, Lewes the Deb••••∣naire, Charles the Baulde, and Lewes the Stammerer, second of the name) in the life of the said S. Rhemigius, obserueth these Miracles, whereof this is the first.

As the three Bishops, the King, the Queene, and the chiefest French Lords were set in the Church, hearing the holy discourse of the chiefe Priest S. Rhemigius; God, willing to shew visibly, what he had promised to his seruants, at all such times as they met together in his name, that is, To appeare among them: Suddenly filled the whole Church with so great a Light, that the bright splendour thereof exceeded the glory of the Sunne. And in the midst thereof was heard a voyce, distinctly and well formed, which pronounced these words: Pax vobis, Ego sum, Nolitae ti∣mere,* 3.21 man••te in Dilectione mea. Peace be with you, it is I the God of Pace that speaketh to you; be not affraide, persist in louing mee. Which being said, the Light ceased, and so sweete pleasing a smell remained in the Church, that it appeared clearely and sensibly, that God, ••he Author and Father of Peace, was descended there. And the light was so piercing, as not one of the Assistants, except S. Rhemigius, durst be∣hold it, and the face of the said holy Bishop, became so luminous and resplendish∣ing; that it surpassed in clearenesse, all the Tapers and Torches burning in the Church, whereat the King and Queene being astonished, fell downe at the Bi∣shoppes feete (as in a place of safety) full of feare and terrour, with that that they ••ad seene.

* 3.22The other Miracle, was likewise full of admiration, reported by the said Hinc∣marus, and Floardus, Archdeacon of Rheims (he liued but little aboue an hundred yeares since) in the first Booke of his Historie of the Church of Rheims, and thir∣teenth Chapter, was that of The holy Viole or Bottle, brought by an Angell, in the forme of a Doue, or white Pidgeon. These come from those Authors, who haue filled the breaches and pits of the History, written by S. Gregory of Tours, which we haue maimed and imperfected by iniury of time, or malice of men, in more then a thousand places. For example, in the election of Pharamond to be King, and his Eleuation,* 3.23 in the tenth Booke. At the Sacring of King Clouis: In the deducti∣on of the Kings of Bourgongne, in the third Booke, and all the following reports, places and passages very defectuous. Which are easie to be supplyed, as well by the Authors formerly alleadged, as by the Monkes Sigebert, Aimonius, as also other an∣cient Annalists, and Chroniclers.

But to iudge of the whole Cloth, by a scantling thereof, and to shew that S. Gre∣gory did not silent••y let slip the Miracle of the said holy Bottle: wee will here pro∣duce the testimony of the Centuriatours of Germanie, called of Magdebourg, who haue this Author more intire, then they in France haue. Behold then what they say, concerning the Sacring and Baptisme of Clouis, at the beginning of the fift Age, that is to say, the yeare of Grace fiue hundred, in the fift Chapter of their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Centurie. Vbi hemigius Clodoueum Baptizasset, non affiuit Chrisma, sed, ait Gregori•• Turonensis, & Henricus Erfordiensis, Columbam ore attulisse Vas Chrismate ple••▪ Thus you see the passage of S. Gregory of Tours.

Behold them then of Hincmarus and Floardus, in the places before alleadged. ••∣ricus

Chrisma ferens à Populo interceptus, ad Fontem pertingere, penitus est impeditus. Sanctificato denique Fonte, nutu diuino, Chrisma defuit. Sanctus autem Pontifex Rhe∣migius oculis ad Coelum porrectis, tacite traditur orasse cum lachrimis. Et ecce subito Co∣lumba ceu Nix aduolat candida, Rostro deferens Ampullam Coelestis doni Chrismate re∣pletam, cuius odoris mirabili respersi Nectaro inaestimabili qui aderant, super omnia qui∣bus autea delectati fuerant replentur suauitate. Accepta itaque Sanctus Praesull Ampulla, postquam Chrismate frontem Clodouei conspersit, species mox Columbae disparuit. As the Clarke which brought the Holy Oyle to Baptise Clouis, would haue come to the Font; the affluence of the people hindered his passage. The Font being hallowed, by Gods permis∣sion, the Oyle could not be brought. Whereat S. Rhemigius being much amazed, he lif∣ted his eyes vp to Heauen, praying in teares, that this Act so importing his owne glory, might not be intermitted; to the contempt of the Catholique Religion, scandale of Christi∣ans, and the losse or shipwracke of so many Pagan soules, euen now at the gate of their sal∣uation. But behold, presently appeared a Doue, whiter then Snowe, bringing and holding in her beake a little Viole of Glasse, very thicke, full of a sweete smelling balme, but of a ruddie colour, and which with admirable sauour, rauished the spirits of all the Assi∣stants into such an extasie, as if they had bin rapt vp into the ioyes of Paradise. And the holy Bishop, rendering thankes to God, tooke and receiued with his hands, this sacred gift sent from Heauen, and annointed therewith the forehead of King Clouis. Whîch being done, the Angell of Heauen, in the forme of a Doue, vanished; leauing with S. Rhemigi∣us, this precious Gage of Holy and Celestiall Oyle, reserued from twelue hundred yeares, to this day, to Sacre the most Christian Kings of France, the onely famous Monarchs of Chri∣stendome.

Experience hath made vs know the truth of this Miracle, at the Sacring of our Kings, from the Fathers to their Sonnes, and from Ligne to Ligne: euen to our King Lewes, thirteenth of the name, whom God preserue to infinite ages. Of whose Sacring, we will set downe the authenticall Acts, at the end of the Tract of this Order.

This Miracle of the Holy Viole or Bottle, hath bin obserued by Historians of three Lignes of our Kings, Strangers and French.* 3.24 Vnder that of the Capets (who Reigned aboue sixe hundred yeares hitherto.) Testimony is to be had of all them which haue written, namely of William the Breton, in the first Booke of his Phi∣lippides, that is to say, the life of King Phillip Augustus, second of the name, called the Conqueror, Grandfather to the great King S. Lewes, ninth of the name.

At sacer Antistes erecto lumine sursum Cum manibus meruit sacra per supplicamina sacrum Coelitus emitti cum Sacro Vase liquorem. Ipso Rege palam, cunctisque videntibus ipsum E Coelo missus quem detulit Angelus illi, Quo Rex Sacratus fuit idem primus, & omnes Post ipsum Reges Francorum ad Sceptra vocati, Quando Coronantur, aleo sacrantur eodem.

S. Thomas Aquinas (who liued in the time of the King S. Lewes) in the second Booke, which he composed of a Princes gouernment, and the last Chapter, mak∣••th honorable memorie of our Kings Sacring, and of the gift of Grace by them re∣••eiued from Heauen, to cure the disease of the Kings Euill. Sanctitatis Sacrae Vncti∣••nis argumentum assumimus ex gestis Francorum, & beati Rhemigij super Clodoueum Re∣••em ex delotione Olei desuper per Columbum. Quo Rex Praefatus fuit inunctus, & inun∣••untur Posteri: & ex signis, & portentis, ac varijs curis apparentibus in eis ex Vnctione ••raedicta. Which he meaneth of curing the Kings Euiil, and the Armes of the Sa∣••ed Kings of France, sent from Heauen, because all of them tread in the same dance with the holy Bottle.

Ioannes Ludouicus Viualdis, of Monte Reale in the Kingdome of Naples, Doctor ••nd professour in Diuinitie, of the Dominicane Order, in his Royall worke, discour∣••ng the Miracles which happened at the Sacring of the said Clouis, saith. Ea die qua

Clodoueus 'a sancto Antistite Rhemigio vnda Sacri Baptismatis perfusus est, quat••••r mira∣bilia facta esse perhibentur. The same day as Clouis was Baptized by the Bishop, S. Rhe∣migius; foure Miracles then happened.

Nam primo Clodoueus erutus de potestate tenebrarum, translatus est in Dei lumen, & Regnum per Baptismatis Sacramentum, Spiritus-Sancti factum est Templum.

Secundo, cum in tanto Mysterio Sacrum Chrisma deesset, illico Columba candore Ni•• resplendens de Coelo lapsa est, quae rostro Sacram Ampullam Chrismatis plenum attulit, Am∣pullum, quo Antistes Regem liniuit. Quae Ampulla, ob memoriam tanti Sacramenti in Rhe∣mensi Ecclesia vsque in hodiernum diem reuerenter conseruatur. Et inde Francorum Reges in sua Coronatione inunguntur. A qua Sacra Vnctione puto omnes Francorum Reges di••tu•• munere, accepisse virtutem curandi quoddam genus infirmorum, sola impositione m••∣nuun.

Et quia dignum erat, vt Clodoueus ob meritum tantae pietatis, aliquod perenne me••∣riale susciperet, ideo tertium admirabile subiungitur. Nam tria Lilia Aurea in nitido co∣lore Saphiri, miro splendore micantia è superis transmissa sunt.

Baptisato autem Clodoueo non solum quartum mirabile, sed plurima sequuntur. N•• illico Francorum Populi, Fide recepta, baptizantur, Idolorum Templa destruuntur, & Eeclesiae in honorem Christi restaurantur; ac denique tota Gallia in qua sunt Prouinciae multae, & Regiones magnae, ac diuersarum gentium Nationes, tam in vita, quam in mori∣bus admirabiles, quae tota ambulabat intenebris, eo quòd relicto vero Deo, Idola multa, & vana sequebatur, Christianae Religioni aggregata est. Et tunc quidem vaticinium Is•• completum visum est, quod dicitur; Populus qui ambulabat in tenebris, vidit lucem mag∣nam.

* 3.25The same Author, discoursing on the Armes of France, brought from heauen to Clouis, saith. Huic Clodoueo, quia Mysterium Incarnationis Christi mente suscepit, Tris Lilia Aurea de Coelo delapsa sunt, vt tota Christiana Religio palàm cognosceret nobilissi∣mam Familiam Francorum Principum fore electam ad tuendum diligentius facta mi∣rabiliora Ecclesiae Dei, &c. I passe ouer in silence that which Robertus Gaguinus, Mini∣ster generall of the Mathurins of Paris, hath said of the said Armes, in the first Booke of his History of France, to auoide reiterations of one and the same subiect.

In the former Booke, according to the testimonie of Latinus Pacatus, Sidonius A∣pollinaris, and Tacitus himselfe, we haue obserued, that the Lyon rampant, and the Shippe,* 3.26 were the proper Armes of the auncient Gaules and French; so that they might be tearmed common Armes to both the Nations. Besides which, the Kings of France, Predecessours to Pharamond, and his Successours vnto King Clouis, had other perticular Armes; to wit, D'Argent a Trois Corones, & Diademes de gueulles: For it is meerely a lye to speake of Toades, as we haue said.

* 3.27The Chronicle of the Abbey of Besne, a Manuscript, which I haue, saith, that Clo∣uis Portoit en Blazon & Deuize, l Escu de Gueulles a trois Croissants d' Argent, the Sym∣bole of Excellence and Nobilitie: And some of his Successours, Kings, bare the same, as wee shall approue in the Order of the Shippe, and of the double Crescent.

After that Clouis had receiued the Shield of Azure, and the three Floures de Luces of Gold, from Heauen, as they say: The Kings his Successours would no longer haue those Armes. They of the first Ligne bare but three Floures de Luces onely. They of the second Ligne, descended from Martell, Les porterent sans nombre: how∣beit,* 3.28 before Pepin le Bref was exalted to be King of France, his Predecessours, I•• portassent que de Guelles a trois Aigles d'Or. Charles Martell tooke sixe, auec le ch••s de France. Pepin forsooke his auncient Armes, Et prit Seme de France, sans nombre. For the Kings of France his Successors, continued vntill the last King Lewes, who did nothing, because he reigned but one yeare.

* 3.29Hugh Capet, chiefe of the Kings of the third Ligne, and his Successours, Kings, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 likewise Seme de France sans nombre: vntill the vnhappy reigne (and fatall to France) of Charles the sixt, who is said to be the Author, for reducing the Shield of France to three Floures de Luces onely, according as they were vnder the first Ligne. The yeare of this change is vncertaine, because some will haue it in the yeare foure hun∣dred

and twelue, and others foureteene, yet all to no purpose: for Froissard,* 3.30 Mon∣••relet, and the Chronicle of Maister Iohn Iuuenall de's Vrsins doe noate, that at the ••ntrance of Queene Isabell of Bauaria, wife to Charles the sixt, at Paris in Anno 1389. there was before the great Court, a Bed all couered with Tapistrie of Azure, with Floures de Luces of Gold, representing the Throane of Iustice, belonging to ••he Kings of France, most richly adorned. In the midst whereof was a Hart, in greatnesse resembling that at the Pallace, wholly white, and made most arteficially: ••bout the necke whereof hung the Armes of the King, to wit, L'Escu d Azur a Trois Fleurs de Lys d•• Or, very sumptuously wrought.

The Predecessors of Hugh Capet, as namely Robert the valiant Marquesse,* 3.31 and his Sonnes and descendants, Counts of Aniou and Maine, who made their orde∣narie abiding at Chasteau-Neuf in Aniou (before King Eudes, who was Count of Paris, and his descendants to the said Capet) Portoient pour Armes & Banneres de Gueull••s à huict Bastons Fleurennez d' Or à la Bordure de France: So saith the Manu∣scrip•• Chronicle (which I haue) of Monstier-Neuf at Poictiers. These Armes are pro∣perly called Escarboucles Pommetees & Fleurettees d'Or. Wherein Feron is abused in ••is Constables of France, who giueth to the descendants of the said Robert, D'Or à 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Aigle de Synople.

Now, here is a thing to be especially noated, in regard it hath not bin common; ••hat vnder the Kings of the first and second Ligne,* 3.32 there were none but the Kings of Pa••is onely, which bare D' Azur à Trois Fleurs de Lys d'Or, ou sans nombre, du∣••ing the second Ligne; the other caried but Color and Mettall. For my Manuscript Chronicle of Monsiur Iean de France, Duke of Berry, teacheth me, that the Kings of Austrasia, Portoient Bande D Or, & d Azur de six Pieces.

The King of Soissons Portoient Eschiquete d'Or,* 3.33 & d'Azure.

And those of Orleans,* 3.34 called of Bourgongne: Portoient l'Escu d' Azur, seme de Cail∣••ux d Or. They carried in their Mantles a bordure of France, to shew, that they ••ere issued of the most Noble blood of the world. The Effigies of King Clothaire ••he first, enterred at S. Mard de Soissons, hath one of the Shooes Tout parseme de France.* 3.35 And in the same place, the figure of King Sigibert the first, hath his Coate Armor so ••amed. And these are of the first Ligne.

Vnder the second, there were none likewise but the Kings of France,* 3.36 Qui ••ortassent le Lys. For the Kings of Aquitaine, Sonnes to Charlemaigne, and their ••escendants, Porterent Fuzele' d'Or et d'Azur. So saith the Chronicle of Monstier∣••euf.

The King of Germanie,* 3.37 descended of Lewes the debonnaire: Portoient d'Or face de ••rois Pieces d' Azur.

The Kings of Italie,* 3.38 descended of the said Debonnaire: Portoient de Gueulles à Aigle d Or, à la Bordure componce d'Or & d' Azur. So saith the Chronicle of ••erry.

Vnder the Kings of the third Ligne,* 3.39 there were none but their elder Sons (I meane ••eir assured and certaine Successors) that bare of France. Their other Sonnes, they are but onely Mettall and Colour in diuers Brizures: Or else they tooke the ••rmes of their Wiues, according as it was conuenient for them to ioyne in Mar∣••age.

I finde, that Monsieur Hugh de France, called the Great, Brother to King Phillip the ••rst, Count of Vermandois by reason of his wife; Porta d Or Eschiquete d'Azure,* 3.40 the ••rmes of Hebert, Count of Vermandois, his Father in Law. The said Monsieur Hugh ••aced fiue Floures de Luces in the chiefe of the said Armes; by especiall priuiledge ••om King Phillip his Brother: So I finde it recorded in the Chronicle of Berry.

It is found likewise, that the wife of Monsieur Robert of France,* 3.41 Brother to King ••ewes the yonger, Countesse and heire of Dreux, as also of Brenne: Portoit D' Azure ••schiquete d Or â la Bordure de Gueulles.

It could not be in the same manner with Monsieur Peter of France, the other bro∣••er to the said King Lewes the yonger,* 3.42 who (by contract of marriage) tooke the Sir∣••ame and Armes of his wife Isabell, heire to the house of Courtnay: Qui portoit d'Or Trois Tourteaux de Gueulles.

Monsieur Phillip of France, Count of Bologne, Sonne to King Phillip Augustus; Porte de France au Lambeau de Gueulles.

Monsieur Robert of France, Count of Artois, brother to S. Lewes: Porta pareillement de France au Lambeau de quatre pieces de Gueulles Castellees d'Or de douze pieces.

* 3.43Monsieur Alphons of France, Count of Tolosa, Porta party de France, & de Tolose. Monsieur Charles of France, King of Sicilie, Count of Aniou and of Maine; Port•• Pareillement de France au Lambeau de Gueulles, mouuant du chef. These two last were likewise brethren to the King S. Lewes. All the said Princes bare of France by especiall priuiledges, which the Kings their Brethren gaue vnto them, and not o∣therwise.

* 3.44And S. Lewes was the first of the Kings (so saith the Chronicle of Berry) that, i•• imitation of some of his famous Predecessours, permitted to his Brethren, and his Sonnes: to beare Escutcheons and Banners of the Floures de Luces of France, with Brisures and differences; although they bare the Floures de Luces for orna∣ment onely (saith the Chronicle) and not as Armes. But returne we now againe to our former discourse.

King Clouis enstructed carefully, that the Faith of Iesus Christ should be preach∣ed in Gaule,* 3.45 and namely at Paris, by the Great S. Dionysius, or Denys Areopagita▪ the first Bishop of the Parisians, who was taken as their Saint and Tutelarie Pa∣tron, and his Iupicer (not he whom the blinde Idolaters adored, but the great God of Heauen and Earth, whom the Gaules Apostle S. Denys preached) and his War-Cry or shoute;* 3.46 Mon-Ioue Sainct Denys; in time (which corrupteth all things) chan∣ged from Mon-Ioue, to Mon-Ioye. As if one should say, that the consideration of the wonderfull power of God, preached by Saint Denys; was the whole ioy com∣fort and contentment of King Clouis, which made him vnconquerable, and hea∣ped with the victories of all his enemies, speeding neuer the worse, by the deuo•• prayers of the Gaules Apostle Saint Denys. And let it not be forgotten, that fro•• King Clouis,* 3.47 the King of Armes of France, hath euermore to this very day, retained the Sir-name of Mon-Ioye.

Moreouer, in reuerend remembrance of the said Denys Areopagita, Protector of the French Empire; the Kings (ouer and beside the Banner of France) caused to be carried in Battaile, that belonging to the Abbey of S. Denys in France. Which they tooke with many Ceremonies. when they receiued it from the Altar; and gaue 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to be carried and defended,* 3.48 by one of the most valiant Knights of the Kings Cou•• As Rigordus writeth in the life of Phillip Augustus.

But it behoueth especially to obserue, what difference there was betweene the Banner of France, and that of Saint Denys: very many times confounded to∣gether, and taken one for the other, by ignorants in the French History, and their Antiquitie.

* 3.49In the precedent Booke we haue already showne, what difference there is be¦tweene that called a Banner, and the Vexillum de Suger: because Banners, Peno••s, Ensignes and Lance-Flagges are of square forme, without any cutting. Whereas Standards (which are properly the Vexilla of the Romaines) are made in point, o•• round, and cut with two points, tailes, or tongues, like to our Standards. The Vexill•• was moreouer made, according to the fashion of Banners in Parish Churches, square in forme, but cut beneath in many pieces; like to the Gonfanons in Italie, and the Armes of the Counts in Bologne.

* 3.50The Banner of France (such as those Monarches carry to this present day) is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Veluet Violet-Blewe Celestiall, two wayes semed with Floures de Luces imbrodered, more full then sparing. As it is described by Rigordus, the Monke of Saint Denys 〈◊〉〈◊〉 France, Physition and Chronicler to King Phillip Augustus, in the life of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Conquerour, speaking of the Battaile of Bouines. Signum Regale, Vexillum Fl•• Lilij distinctum.

In like manner we see (euen to this day) the Canopie Chaire of State; the T••∣nique or Dalmatique; the great Cloake Royall, yea, and so farre as to the ver•• Sandales and Buskins of those Sacred Monarches: Semez de Fleurs de Lys sans n••∣bre. The Chronicle of Iuuenall des Vrsines, speaking of the returne of Charles the ••i••

from his Sacring, performed it Rheims saith: That he entred Paris, cloathed with a ve∣ry rich Roabe, Toute semee de Fleurs de Lys d'Or.

And as at S. Denys in the Quire, we see it wholly garnished with cloathes of Vio∣let Velue••▪ semed with Floures de Luces of Gold, for the Sacring and Crowning the Queenes of France, and at Nostre Dame de Rheims, for the Kings:* 3.51 Euen so at their buryings and Funerals, the Churches were round hung with adornments of Violet Veluet, embrodered with Golden Floures de Luces numberlesse; and not as now adayes, with Serdge or Blacke Veluet. The Duke of Berry (in his Chroni∣cle) maketh mention thereof; speaking of the Obsequies and Funerals of Philip de Valois, and of Charles the fift, Alanus Chartierus, speaking of that of Charles the seauenth, saith: The Canopie was but of blew Linnen Cloath, painted with Floures de Luces. Which hee speaketh the rather, to noate the mecanicall couetousnesse of Lewes the eleauenth.

As for the Coffins & Beeres of the Kings, they were (till the time of King Frances the fift) couered with a large Hearse-cloath, or Paule of Violet Veluet,* 3.52 all ouer se∣med with Floures de Luces, and without number, of rich Gold embroderie: And not of Blacke Veluet with the white sattin Crosse. Armes onely for sixeteene Es∣cutcheons of France: So saith the manuscript Chronicle of the Chancellor du Prat, speaking of the Funerals of King Lewes the twelfth: All these impertinences procee∣ded from the ignorance of Maisters of the Ceremonies, and Criers or Proclaimers, who would haue matters to be heard, though themselues (indeede) did not vnder∣stand any thing.

Moreouer, this is to be marked, that the Mantles or Cloakes of Dukes,* 3.53 Princes of the Blood, and especially the Sonnes of France; are indeede of Violet colerd Vel∣uet. But as the Dalmatiques of the said Sonnes and Princes of Blood, ought not to be but of Crimosin or Red Sattin, and their Buskins and Sandales of the same: Euen so vpon their Dukes Cloakes, there should also be but Vne Bordure de trois Fleures de Lyz de front, & de large, ou quatre tout au plus, & trois apres en Es∣chiquier, & encore tranchees des Brisures marquees en leurs Armes. There is not any but the King, and the Daulphine, a King designed from his birth, that ought Porter les Sandales, la Dalmatique, & le Manteau Royal, semez de France, sans nombre.

As for the Escutcheon of France, without all question to the contrary,* 3.54 it was more famous and venerable: Seme de Fleurs de Lys sans Nombre, qu'estant re∣duict a trois. And it should be obserued by Painters and Engrauers, that like as the Sonnes of France, and Princes of the Blood, N'ont point autre Cimier sur leur Timbre tarrè de front, que la scule Fleur de Lys double: Euen so their Armes should be sustained, and haue two Angels for Supporters, if (for pleasure or deuise) they haue no other perticulers. As in the Glasse••windowes of the Gray Fryers,* 3.55 we see the Armes of Mont-pensier, hauing two white Greyhounds for Supporters. As wee see ••n them of the Royall Ligne of Bourbon, in the Glasse windowes of the Chappell, in ••he Castle of the Louure at Paris.

For others, be they Princes, or great Lords, and Officers of the Crowne, euen ••he very chiefest: Ne doiuent auoir des Anges pour Supposts, (if they haue not espe∣••iall priuiledge from the King, who is the onely distributer) Partant pour enquerir. And as for the Kings priuie Seale, it onely is sustained and borne vp by one Angell:* 3.56 ••ut the Armes of France should be supported by two Angels, and neuer were they ••ade otherwise, but vnder Charles the sixt, who tooke two flying Harts for his de∣••ise and supporters. Not for the dreame reported by Froissa••d, but as a notable re∣membrance, of that which happened in the yeare 1380. He being then hunting at ••enlis, a Stagge or Hart was found, that had about his necke a Chaine of guilded ••rasse: he prohibiting, that any should kill it, but onely lay snares to take it aliue, ••s accordingly it was done. And vpon the Coller of the Chaine was engrauen these ••ords; Caesar hoc mihi donauit. And thereupon, the King (by his owne meere moti∣••n) so altred his Armes, and bare for his deuise A Hart flying,* 3.57 with a Crowne of Gold ••bout his necke. And euery where as his Armes were fixed, Harts in like manner sup∣••orted either side; as we finde in the Chronicle of the Vrsines. But now let vs come ••o the Banner of S. Denys.

* 3.58It was made of Sendall, that is to say Taffata, or other Red Silke Tissued; some∣times semed with Flames of Gold, whereby it tooke the name of Oriflambe, and vulgarly in the History of the Lord de Ioinuille, and other Historians: The Banner of S. Penys: Vexillum Beati Dionysij, which was that described by William the Breton, in the eleauenth Booke of his Philippides.

Ast Regi satis est tenues crispare per auras Vexillum simplex Cendato simplice iextum Splendoris rubei: Letania qualiter vti Ecclesiana solet certis ex more diebus. Quod quum flammas habeat, omnia, vulgariter aurea nomen Omnibus in bellis habet omnia Signa praeire: Quod Regi praestare solet Dionysius Abbas Ad bellum, quotiens sumptis proficiscitur Armis.

The great Annales of S. Denys, describing the Battaile of Cassell in Flanders, won by King Phillip de Valois, sixt of the name, informeth vs, that before him was carried the Oriflambe;* 3.59 Fastened to the top of a Lance, of Vermillion colour, in manner of a Gonfanon, with two tailes, hauing Strings and Tasselles about it of Greene Silke. And thereby we iudge, that the Banner of Saint Denys was of diuers fashions, that is to say, sometimes square, as Banners are in our Parish Churches: And then a∣gaine like to our Standards, with two points or tailes, as it is described in the for∣mer Booke.

Of whatsoeuer fashion this Banner of S, Denys was made: they obserued an aun∣cient custome, that in such voyages as the Kings vndertooke, as well within as without the Realme, to fight with enemies, namely in their voyages, beyond the Seas:* 3.60 the Kings caused the Banner of S. Denys to be hallowed, as they took it from off the Altar, with Ceremonies of extraordinary deuotion.

Suggerus, Abbot of the same place, in the life of Lewes the seauenth, and the yeare 114••. saith. In hebdomada secunda post Festum Pentecostes, prius ordinatis rebus, aditer Peregrinationis (in the voyage beyond the Seas) venit Rex, vt moris est, ad Ecclesi•• beati Dionysij, à Martyribus licentiam accepturus, & ibi post celebrationem Miss••∣rum, Baculum Peregrinationis (the Pilgrimes Staffe) & Vexillum Beati Dionysij, qu•••• Oriflambe Gallice dicitur, valde reuerenter accepit, sicut mox est antiquorum Reg•• Francorum quando debent ad bella procedere, vel votum Peregrinationis adimplere.

The same Author, speaking of the Frenchmens ouerthrow by the Turkes, in the said voyage beyond the Seas, saith. Faciebat Antegardam illa die Gaufridus de R••••∣conio, vnus de nobiliorib. Baronibus Prouinciae Pictauiensis qui regebat Regis Banner••∣am. Quam Praecedebat Prout Moris Est Vexillum Beati Dionysij, Quod Gallice dici∣tur Oriflambe. Thus you see there was difference betweene the Banner of France, and that of S. Denys,* 3.61 which marched alwayes in the head of the Armie, and after it, the Banner of Fance, followed by the Ensignes and Flagges of the Lords and Commons. And the Lord of Ioinuille obserueth in the Life of S. Lewes, that the said King did expressely forbid his whole Armie, from descending be∣fore Damieta, vntill the Banner of Saint Denys was brought on Land from the Ships.

At the voyage beyond the Seas, vndertooke by King Phillip Augustus, the grea∣test King that hath reigned to this day, vnder the third Ligne, in the yeare of Grace 1190. at S. Iohn Baptist, went to take the Banner of S. Denys, and two more, which he had caused to be hallowed, from off the Martyrs Altar. Rigordus, Monke of the said Abbey, Chronographer and Physition to the said Philip Augustus, in the Life of the same King, writeth thus.

Philippus Rex ad Ecclesiam beatissimi Martyris Dionysij, cum maximo comitatu ••e∣nit, causa licentiam accipiendi. Consueuerant enim antiquitus Reges Francorum, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 quandocunque contra hostes arma mouebant, Vexillum desuper Altare beati Dionysij 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tutela, seu custodia, secum portabant, & in prima Acie pugnatorum ponebant. Quod vi••∣tes Aduersarij, & cognoscentes territi, multotiens terga dederunt. Ideoque Christianissi••

Rex ante corporum sanctorum Martyrum Dionysij, Rustici & Eleutherij humiliter super pa••imentum marmoreum in oratione prostratus Deo, &c. Tandem cum lacrimis ab ora∣tione surgens, Sportam, & Baculum Peregrinationis, (the Scrip and Pilgrims Staffe) de manu Guillelmi Rhemensis Archiepiscopi Auunculi sui reuerenter accepit. This Arch∣bishoppe then, Legate of France, had the sirname of Champagne, and was bro∣ther to Alix de Champagne, Mother of the said Philip Augustus,* 3.62 and was nicknamed the Chardinall with the white hands. This was the man, who by decree of the gene∣rall Parlement, King Lewes the seauenth, his Bother in Law, sitting on his Throane of Iustice, in the Pallace of the Bishop of Paris Morice: preuailed in his suite, for Sacring the Kings of France in the Church of Rheims, as we shall haue cause to re∣late more at large elsewhere.

The same Rigordus, speaking of the Battaile at Pont de Bouines, wonne by the said King Phillip Augustus, behinde which Bridge he was on the day of Battaile, fought on the morrow after the Feasts of S. Iames and S. Christopher, in the yeare 1215. saith. Clamatur vbique per campos Arma, Arma Viri, clangunt Tubae, reuertuntur Cohortes, quae iam Pontem transierunt, Reuocatur Vexillum Beati Dionysij, Quod omnes praecedere in Bello debebat.

And in another place. Interea adueniunt Legiones Communiarum, quae fere vsque ad hospitia processerant, & Vexillum B. Dionysij, & accurrunt quantocyus ad aciem Regis, v∣bi videbant Signum Regale, Vexillum videlicet Floribus Lilij distinctum. Thus we dis∣cerne the difference, betweene the Banner of S. Denys, and the Royall one, which Rigordus affirmeth to be semed with Floures de Luces. Whereas that of S. Denys, was made but of simple Red Sendall, as it is described by William the Breton, speak∣ing of this Battaile of Bouines, lost by the Emperour Otho, Iohn without Land, King of England, and Ferrand of Portugall, Count of Flanders, in regard of his wife. The same Breton, conuerting into Verse, that which Rigordus wrote in Prose, informeth vs; that after the said Banner of S. Denys, marched the Banner of France, carried before the King.

Ante tamen Regem signum Regale tenebat Montiniacensis vir fortis corpore Galo.

William de Nangis, describing the descent of the King S. Lewes, into the Port of Dam••ta in Aegypt, saith. Rex cum Legato Sacrasanctam Crucem Domini triumphalem, nudam, & apertam in quodam vasello erat, Praecedente quoque iuxta ipsos in alio Vasello B. Dionysij Vexillo Fratribusque Regis, cum caeteris Baronibus, Balistarijs, & Militibus cir∣cumquaque comitantibus.

The same Author speaking of the second Voiage beyond the Seas, of the said King S. Lewes, camped before the Citie of Carthage in Affrica, after that the Christian Armie was descended to the Port of Thunis: writeth in the life of King Philip the hardie, the fifteenth Chapter. Vexillo igitur Sancti Dionysij erecto, omnibusque rite dis∣positis, prout moris est ad bellum praecedere, sonantibus tubis, nostri milites in hostes primae Cohortis inferuntur.

From time to time, and Reigne after reigne, those sacred Monarchs neuer march∣ed to warre, were it without or within the Kingdome, against their enemies: but the Banner of S▪ Denys, the Gaules Apostle, marched alwayes in the head of the Armie. As it is obserued in their great Chronicles, and Authors discoursing on the Historie of France, as Froissard, Alanus Chartierus, and others.

The Chronicle of Iuuenall des Vrsines, in the Reigne of Charles the sixt, and Anno 1381. saith. The King went to S. Denys, to visite the Saints bodies, and per∣forme there his Offerings: he caused to be hallowed the Oriflambe by the Abbot, and gaue it to Messire Peter de Villiers the Elder, who tooke the accustomed Oath, and kept it almost a whole yeare.

The Flemmings turning rebels against Lewes their Count,* 3.63 Father in Law to Monsieur Phillip of France, tearmed the hardie, Duke of Bourgongne: the said Count requested King Charles the sixt, his Soueraign Lord, to lend him succor, whereby he might reduce his rebellious subiects to their duety & obedience. The King hauing

leuied an Armie, and being in readinesse to march away: went to S. Denys, where he was worthily welcomed by the Abbot, and Religious brethren of the place. On the morrow morning, Masse was solemnely sung, and a Sermon preached by a re∣uerend Diuine, the holy Reliques being set vpon the Altar. Then the King accor∣ding to the laudable manner of his Predecessours, without Chaperon, and without Girdle, performed his prayers, deuotions and Offerings, as his Lords did the like. Which being done, he caused the Oriflambe to be brought, which he deliuered to an aged Knight, a valiant Gentleman, named Messire Peter de Villiers, the elder, who tooke the Oath, as in such cases is required, and then the King returned to Bo•••• de Vincennes. This was in the yeare 1382.

In which yeare, the King being ready to giue battaile to Philip Arteuelle and his Flemmings,* 3.64 at Pont de Commines; two things happened, which seemed to be somewhat marueilous. The one, there came such a flight of Rauens, which en∣girt the Hoaste on either side, as it was wonderfull; neuer ceasing their flickering and flying about it. The other, that for the space of fiue or sixe dayes, the Ayre was so darke, and charged with stormes; that hardly could one man see another. When the King knew that the Flemmings came to fight, he made a kinde of pro∣mise; that he would fight with them, causing his people to march, & the Oriflambe to be displayed. No sooner was it displayed, but (as the Storie saith) the Aire imme∣diately cleared, and became as faire and bright, as euer it had bin seene; so that the Battalions plainely saw each other. The first accident was reputed almost miracu∣lous, in regard of that great flight of Rauens, creatures which (of their owne natu∣rall disposition doe fi••ure blood and slaughter, as a thing ordenarily happening. But the second obseruation chanced on the day of the same Battaile.

* 3.65Arteu••lle and his Flemmings encountred the French so furiously, that they reti∣red backe diuers paces. Which the French perceiuing, they made a shoute, and out-cry, so loud as possibly they could: Nostre Dame, Mont-Ioye, S. Denis, On them, On them. At this War-crie, the strength of the French redoubled in such manner: that the Flemmings (faint heartedly) recoyled, brake their rankes, and in few houres were quite discomfited. So that there remained slaine on the ground, fortie thou∣sand on the Flemmings side, with their firebrand of sedition Arteuelle himselfe: And of the Kings followers about, three and fortie persons.

* 3.66After this Battaile, the King and his Vnckles went to the Church of S. Denys, tooke the Oriflambe, himselfe being bare headed, and without Girdle, and going be¦fore the Altar in great deuotion, deliuered ••••to the Abbot and gaue to the Church a goodly Pall of Cloth of Gold: So saith the Chronicle of the Vrsines.

* 3.67In the yeare following, three hundred fourescore and three, the men of Gaunt be∣ing againe reuolted, to a••de the English; the King resolued to goe fight with them. He departed from Paris, and came to S. Denys, where he heard Masse, receiued the O∣riflambe, and gaue it to Messire Guy de la Trimouille, a very valiant Knight: who recei∣ued the Sacrament, and swearing the ordenary Oathe, tooke it.

The yeare 1386. when King Charles enterprised the Conquest of the Kingdome of England,* 3.68 at his departure from Paris; he went to S. Denys in France, where he performed his prayers and Offerings. He fell into a doubtfull deliberation, whe∣ther he should take the Oriflambe with him, or no. For he ought not to take it, but for defence of the Kingdome; and not when he intendeth to conquer new Prouin∣ces: So saith the Chronicle of the Vrsines.

Now, it is to be noated, that the Kings of France doe cause it to be newly ha∣lowed, when they march in person against their enemies. Otherwise, when the warre is performed by Lieutenants; then there is carried no Oriflambe at all

And the order of bearing this Standard or Banner of S. Denys, was created in ti∣tle of an Office belonging to the Crowne (as we learne by the same Chronicle) in Anno 1397.* 3.69 At this time there happened a great alteration of Officers, because many were slaine in the Battaile of Hungaria (lost at Nicopolis, by the folly of Iohn of Bour∣gongne, Count of Neuers, eldest Sonne to the Duke of Bourgongne Phillip the Hardie, in the yeare 1396.) And then was made Constable of France, Sancerre, who

before had beene Marshall; Messire Iohn le Maingre, otherwise called Boucicault, was made and ordained Marshall; Messire Iacques de Bourbon great Chamberlaine; and Mes∣sire Hutin d'Omont appointed to carry the Oriflambe.

So by the death of Messire Guy de la Trimouille, slaine on the day at Nicopolis, the said d'Omont had the Office of bearing the Oriflambe. So that the faction of Bourgongne (fatal and vnfortunate to France) hauing constrained King Charles the sixt to goe and besiege Bourges, to ruinate the Princes of his bloud,* 3.70 his Vnkles and Nephewes of Berry and of Orleans, in the yeere 1411. the said D'Omont, after he had receiued the Sacrament, and taken the Oath in such cases required; receiued the Oriflambe from the Kings owne hand, and restored it againe the yeere follow∣ing, into the Abbey of S. Denys.

The Registers of the Court do report, that in the yeare of our Lord 1414. in the moneths of February and March, there arose a wonderfull winde, stinking and full of nipping colds,* 3.71 whereby the inhabitants of Paris (without distinction of age or quality) were so troubled with Rheumes, that it caused strange Coughes in the Parliament Iurisdictions, and namely that of the great Chamber, and du Chastelet; whereby they ceased for a time, and not a man was seene to walke.

This sickenesse caused the death of many, and particularly of the said Hutin d'Omont, a worthy valiant Knight, in whose place there was choyce made of an other.

So that in the said yeere, the King marching to the Siedge of Compeigne (cal∣led Karnopolis and Karolopolis by the King and Emperor Charles the bald,* 3.72 who cau∣sed it to be compassed with walls) vsurped by Iohn Duke of Bourgongne. There the King caused an assembly of his Councell, to know to whom it should be deliuered: For it was a custome obserued at all times, to giue the bearing of the Oriflambe to a Knight, a man Loyall, Wise, and Valiant. And because the Lord d'Omont (who had vsed to carry the Oriflambe) was dead; by election, choyce was made of Messire Guillaume Martell,* 3.73 Lord of Bacqueuille, to whom was deliuered the Oriflambe, according to order who greatly excused himselfe in regard of his olde age. But then was granted to him, as an ayde and assistant, his eldest sonne, and another goodly gentleman, named Messire Iohn de Betas, Lord of Sainct Cler; who were appointed as Coadiutors to the said Lord de Bacque∣uille.

In like manner the Romane Emperours, when they marched forth to Warre, caused to be carried before them their Imperiall Banner, composed of Red silke,* 3.74 which their Historians called Diabellion, Diuum Velum, Labarum, and by the parti∣cular word Flammeum, either for being semed with flames of gold in embroydery; or by finishing (as all Standards ought to doe) in two points, or tailes, when it wa∣ued in the ayre, then the two tailes seemed like a flame of fire. On the top of this Labarum, was exalted the Cypher and Monogramme of our Redeemer Iesus Christ, in Greeke letters of pure gold, entoured with a rich Crowne of precious stones: So saith the Christian Poet Prudentius.

Christus purpureum gemmanti textus in auro Signabat Labarum.

It is generally knowne, that the sacred Monarches of the first Ligne, did beare so much honor and reuerence to the reliques of great S. Denys Areopagita,* 3.75 and his companions S. Rusticus, and S. Eleutherius, the first Apostles of the Gaules; that ••hey held them for defenders and protectors of the holy Kingdome of France, as Rigordus hath obserued in the life of Philip Augustus, Anno 1195. Rex Philippus non ••memmor Patroni, & desensoris Sacri Francorum Imperij B. Dionysij, quàm citius potuit ••d Ecclesiam Beatissimi Martyris properauit: vbi pro gratiarum actione Deo, & Marty∣••ibus pallium sericum pretiosum, in pignus charitatis, humiliter super Altare obtulit.

So that they made choyce of their buriall in the Church dedicated to the said holy Martyrs, long time before Dagobert (whom the vulgar fondly would haue to be the founder thereof) according to the testimony of S. Gregory of Tours in his history of France, composed long time before the reigne of the said King Dagobert,

who was no more then a repairer of the said Abbey. Thither they made recourse, as well in their sickenesse, as when they went forth to Warre: and then they cau∣sed to be taken downe the Shrines wherein their ashes were kept.

S. Lewis falling sicke very dangerously, the yeere of Grace 1244. in the Moneth of December, the Saturday before S. Lucie; all France made publique prayers for his recouery to health.* 3.76 But particularly they of the Abbey of S. Denys in France, (where is the common Mansoleum of those Sacred Monarchs) contributed so holy an action. For the fryday before the Feast of Christmasse, the Abbot caused the Shrines of the holy Martyrs to be taken forth of their Screenes and Vaults, and carried them in procession, wherein went bare-footed, the Bishops Charles of Noy••, and Peter of Meaux, the Abbot of S. Denys Odo Clementis, and all his religious bre∣thren, followed by an vnspeakeable number of Burgesses of Paris, and of all sexes. And the very same houre of extracting the said holy bodies, the good King Saint Lewis returned from death to life.

Mathew Paris, a Monke of Saint Albanes in England, who liued at the same time, recordeth it in these words, vnder the yeere 1248. Hoc Anno multi Nob••••es Angliae proponentes iter arripere Hierosolymitanum cum Christianissimo Rege Franco∣rum, quem miraculose à portis Mortis, vel potius ab ipsa Morte, Dominus dignatus est re∣uocare, & reuiuificare.

William de Nangis, in the life of the said S. Lewis, the twentieth chapter, speaking concerning the extraction of the said holy bodies, saith. Dum ista parabuntur, aud••∣tum est Parisijs, quod pro sainte Regis Beatorum corpora Martyrum, quae nunquam nis•• solummodo pro salute Regis Franciae, vel Regni sui periculo extrahuntur.

When the Kings were marching to Warre, the said extraction of these holie Bodies was peformed; and oftentimes they remained still vpon the Altar, vntill their returning backe.

Rigordus, in the life of King Philip Augustus, Anno 1191. when the said Philip sayled beyond the Seas, to besiege Acres, saith. Hoc Anno octauo Kalendas Septem∣bris consilio Domini Guillelmi Rhemensis Archiepiscopi, & Adelae Reginae, & omnium E∣piscoporum, corpora Beatorum Martyrum Dionysij, Rustici & Eleutherij, cum purissimis Vasis Argenteis, in quibus diligentissime sigillata continebantur sunt extracta et super Al∣tare posita, vt ibi omnes fideles ad tam Sanctum spectaculum conuenientes, cum gemit•• & susp••rijs pro sancta Terra liberanda, & pro Rege Francorum, & Vniuerso Comitatus•• puras manus cum Moyse leuan••es ad Dominum preces funderent.

This was practised as well vnder the reignes of King Francis the first, as of King Henry the second his Sonne. Francis the first, going and returning from Italie, as we read in the Manuscript Chronicle of the Chancellor Du Prat, in these words. The King being at Lyons, in Iune Anno 1515. ready to passe into Italie, to conquer his Duchie of Millaine; sent to S. Denys in France, to the end that the Holy Bodies might be descended, as was wont to be done when the Kings of France went in person to any War s•• off. And the fifteenth day of October, 1516. the King returning to Paris from his iourney of Italie, went to Saint Denys in France, to giue thankes to God, and to haue the Holy Bo∣dies put in their places againe, which had beene descended, when the said King passed ouer the Alpes.

The like was done in the time of King Henry the second, in An. 1552. the 28. day of Aprill: the Cardinall of Bourbon, Abbot of the said Abbey, caused the Bodies to be taken forth in the Kings absence.

* 3.77But concerning their replacing, it was alwaies done in presence of the King, and when he was returned home again. At this Ceremony, the King was clothed in his Royall Ornaments, the Crowne on his head, the Sword naked, the Scepter Roy∣all, and the Rodde or hand of Iustice, carried before his Maiesty, by Princes of the Blood bare-headed; and for want of them, by the very greatest Lords of the king∣dome, followed also by the Court of Parliament, in their red robes, the Chamber of Accounts, the Generalls of the Aydes, the Vniuersitie and the Hostell of the Citie. Because, before replacing the said holy Bodies, Procession was made, two Bishops bearing each of them three Shrines of the holy Martyrs, after which fol∣lowed the Cleargy, the King, and his Soueraigne Courts.

In ancient times (meerely in deuotion) Princes of the bloud were bearers of them, and the Kings themselues of that of S. Denys, with their eldest Sonne. We haue the testimonies of King Lewis le Gros, sixt of the name (reported in his life by the Abbot S. Denys Suggerus) and of Lewis the yonger, his Sonne; and of Philip de Valois, according to the great Chronicle.

The Romane Emperors after Constantine the great, going in publique to solemn Festiualls, and on dayes of honourable disporting; carried a Crosse of gold in the right hand, and another as the Crest or Timbre of their Tyarus: So saith Curopala∣tes, and the Christian Poet Prudentius.

Ardebat summis Cruxaddita Christis.

The Monarchs of the Lillie,* 3.78 haue so honored this marke and Symbole of mens saluation, that all their Monie is stamped therewith. Their Monagrammes, Ci∣phers and Signatures are made in a Crosse, as is obserued in the Treatise, concer∣ning the principall Officers of the Crowne of France.

When they marche in publique, or in ranged Battell against their enemies; it hath beene ordinarily their custome, to haue a Crosse highly exalted borne before them. As thar of their Oratory and Chappell, finishing in a Foure de Luce, ouer the Coape of S. Martin, the second Apostle of the Gaules.

King Lewes the Debonnaire, Emperour, hauing receiued from him of the East, na∣med Bazilius (in the yeare of Grace, eight hundred threescore and twelue,* 3.79 and the moneth of Ianuary) a small peece of the true Crosse; hee caused it to be richly set in gold and precious stones, and had it carried before him. So saith Nithardus, and the Chronicle of Lauresheim.

Theganus, Archdeacon of the Metropolitane Church of Treuers, and Nithardus sonne to Angilbert and Bertha, daughter to the King and Emperour Charlemaigne, obseruing the dispositions of the said Lewes the Debonnaire, and of his Sonne Charles the Bauld, by the bloody factions of a distempered League, doe tell vs: That the Bauld being in the field, and seeking to passe the Riuer of Seine, where she loseth her name in the Ocean Sea; his rebellious Vassailes which kept the passage therof, acknowledging the Crosse borne before him, whereon they had sworn to him the oath of fidelitie; were surprized with such a dreadfull feare, that immediately they forsooke the Foord and bankes of Seiue, lea∣uing them freely to the King. Who came to S. Denys in France, there rendering thankes vnto God, and to his holy Apostles add Protectors of the Holy and Sacred Kingdome of France.

In the yeare of Grace 1240. Baldwine Emperour of Constantinople, being nar∣rowly pressed with want of money, to furnish the Warre then much importing him; aduertised the King S. Lewes to furnish him with meanes.* 3.80 And for assurance thereof, he would send him The Crowne of Thornes, which the Iewes planted on the head of the Sauiour of the World; which the King most willinglie accepted, and with all his heart.

The yeere following, the True Crosse (which after the death of the Prince of Sarrazins Saladine, had beene kept in the Citie of Damieta, vntill the most vnfortu∣nate day when the City was first conquered, and afterward lost and conquered by the said Sarrazins) was brought to Paris. Saint Lewes King of France, and Queene Blanch of Castile, his Mother, made no spare of their goods and liuelode,* 3.81 to gaine this vnspeakeable Treasure. It had been pawned first to the Venetians, for an hun∣dred and fiftie thousand pounds of siluer, by the two sonnes of Iohn de Brenne, King of Ierusalem, to warre vpon the Greekes.

The Emperour Baldwin afterward engaged it againe, and finally wrought the meanes that it was released from the said Venetians, by the King S, Lewes, who vp∣on good-Friday, Anno 1241. caused the said true Crosse to be brought into the Ab∣••atiall Church of S. Anthonie des Camps lez Paris, at the entrance whereof was pre∣pared a Theater, whereon the King, the Queenes, Blanch his Mother,* 3.82 and Marga∣ret of Prouence his wife, and his three brethren mounted; with the Archbishops, Bishops, Prelates, Princes and great Lords of the Kingdome, & an infinite number

of people assisting the Ceremonie. The King and whole company, melting them∣selues into teares of ioy, receiued that precious gadge of our Redemption, which he raised vp vpon the said Theator aloft, to let the people see it, the Prelates sing∣ing with chearefull voyces, E••ce Crucem Domini. After adoration done thereto, the King, bare-footed, cloathed in a Coate of plaine Cloath, vngirt, bare-headed, and hauing fasted three dayes before (imitating the good Emperour Heraclius,* 3.83 when he returned victorious from the Kingdome of the Persians) carried the true Crosse from S. Anthonies, to the Cathedrall Church of our Lady in Paris. Follow∣ed by the Queenes and the Kings three Brethren on foote likewise, who carried the Crowne of Thornes (highly exalted to be seene of the people) brought into the King∣dome the yeare before, the chiefe Lords of France sustaining the Kings Armes, and the Princes his brethrens.

This memorable Processiō hapned in the Church of Paris, al the Bels in the City ringing, & praier being perfected, the King (in the same Order of Ceremonie) came from the said Church, to his own great Pallace in the midst of the Citie. Reuersiu est Rex ad ma••us Palatium suum, quod est in medio Vrbe, deferens Crucem suam gloriose, Fra••ribusque eius Coronam, consequente Praelatorum ordinata Processione, qua nunquam visa fuit in Regno Francorum solemnior, aut iucundior. Alwayes bearing the Crosse, and his brethren after him the Crowne of Thornes, all the Prelates and Cleargy following in an orderly procession, the most solemne and ioyfull that had euer beene seene in the Kingdome of France, thus speaketh Mathew Paris, whereto hee addeth this remarkeable tract, for the greatnes and precedency of the holy & sacred kingdome of France. Vniuersi igitur, & singuli Dominum, qui Regnum Francorum pra omnibus alijs speciali complectitur dilectione consolatur, & tuetur (Spanish writers, an∣swer to the passage of this Englishman!) iunctis manibus glorificarunt: That God comforteth, guardeth, and maintaineth the Kingdome of France, which hee affec∣teth with an especiall loue aboue all the Kingdomes of the world. Sic igitur Domi∣nus noster Iesus Christus Rex Regum, & Dominus Dominantium, cuius iudicia abyss•••• multa, in cums manu corda sunt Regum, dans salutem quibus vult; ipsum Regnū Francis his tribus dotauit,* 3.84 & ditauit in breui tempore beneficijs preciosis. That God had in small time enriched and endowed the Kingdome of France with three precious bene∣fits; the Crowne of Thornes; the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ (he might haue added the steele head of the Lance that pierced his side, and the Spunge which suckt vp the Gaule and Vineger, which are likewise in the holy Chappell of the Pallace at Paris; and one of the foure nailes, wherewith hee was fastned to the Tree of the Crosse, which is at S. Denys in France) and the body of the most hap∣py Emond, Archbishop of Canterbury in England (that is S. Edme of Pontigny in Bourgongne; where euen to this instant day, he is to be seene in flesh and bones, without any iot of impairing) and Confessour, shewing daily infinite strange my∣racles.

* 3.85The King of France then (so proceedeth on our Monke) caused to be builded neere to his Pallace, a Chappell of royall structure, wherein hee enclosed these precious Reliques of our redemption. Moreouer, the said King had his Chappell adorned with the Cloake of our Lord, the head of the Lance, and the Spundge, with innumerable other precious Reliques; in honor and reuerence whereof, the Pope hath granted forty daies of true pardon, to all such as goe to say prayers and meditations, in the said holy Chappell of the Pallace at Paris. Vnde Dominus P••p•• concessit omnibus eas adeuntibus in Capella Parisiensi orandi causa, Quadraginta dies re∣laxationis. As much auoucheth William of Nangis, in the life of the King S. Lewis, and the twelfth chapter.

The said King S. Lewis caused to be enchased in gold, a part of the said true Crosse, which is to be seene in the holy Chappell, called The Crosse of Triumph and of Victory, and he carried some part thereof with him wheresoeuer he went, and at solemne feasts, himselfe shewed it to the people.

* 3.86By his example, the Kings his descendants obserued the same laudable custome, when making their entrance into Paris, they went to render thankes to God in the Cathedrall Church thereof, where they shewed to the people that Crosse of victory.

Alanus Chartierus, describing the entrance of King Charles the seuenth, called the Victorious, telleth vs, that his Maiesty arriuing at the Porch (Paradisus in the Capitularies) of the Church of Paris, tooke the accustomed Oath, for conseruation of the Rights and Priuiledges thereof, betweene the hands of the Bishop of Paris: which being done, he entred into the Church, within the body whereof were three Arches, couered with great burning Tapers, which shewed the structure of the faire Temple so admirably, and as cleere as at noone day. Hauing said his prayers, and Te Deum being sung, he went to suppe and lodge at the Pallace in the wonted man∣ner. On the next day in the morning, being Wednesday, the 13. of Nouember, Anno 1437 the King went to heare masse in the holy Chappell, and shewed there to the people, the true Crosse, and the head of the Speare, wherewith our Lord was pierced on the Tree of the Crosse.

This custome obserued by the most Christian Kings, in shewing the true Crosse to the people of Paris, on the morrow after their entrance;* 3.87 was deriued from their yeerely meeting on good Friday, at the said holy Chappell, for shewing the true Crosse to the people, in honor and reuerence which they bare to the holy Hiero∣glyphicke of our Redemption. For, after that the King S. Lewis had receiued the true Crosse, from the Treasury of the Latine Emperors of Constantinople (as wee haue said) and placed it in the holy Chappell of his Pallace,* 3.88 by him newly buil∣ded, as yet is to be seene: he and the Kings his successors, went to adore it yearelie on good-Friday, and soone after they shewed it to the people, at the trauers of a grate, or lattice made in an yron cage, at issuing forth of a Chappell in the Quire, fronting on the South-side of the Pallace. As it is seene on Palme-Sunday (when the Church of Paris goeth on Procession) then prepared on a Table, couered with a faire white cloth, and two lighted Tapers on both sides of the said true Crosse, when it is adored by the Cleargy and people.

This latter custome is taken forth of the Registers belonging to the Court of Par∣liament, in Anno 1423. wherein is an Order, whereby the Duke of Bedford,* 3.89 Re∣gent of France, for his Nephew King Henry of England, sixt of the name, chalen∣ging his title to France) had power to shew the true Crosse to the people of Paris, and these are the words of the said Act. The Duke of Bedford, by the absence of the King his Nephew, and representing his person; shall shew on good-Friday the true Crosse to the people, as the Kings of France vsed the same day to doe. This was during the begin∣ning of the most miserable and vnfortunate reigne of King Charles the seuenth, who reconquered his Kingdome by the point of the sword, and was victorious ouer all his enemies.

Passe we now to the disease called the Kings euill, and curing thereof, reserued to the Monarchs of the Sacred Lillie of France: for thereof it was that so excel∣lently spake S. Thomas Aquinas, in the passage before alleadged, concerning the holy Viole or Bottle, and sacring the Kings of France.

King Clouis made experience thereof,* 3.90 on the person of one of his ordinary hous∣hold, one whom he affected, named Lanicetus, whom he made whole and sound from that foule and infectious disease. And the Kings his Successours, euen to this very day (after their Sacring, but not before) shewed by experience, that this Ce∣lestiall grace is infused into them, yea, and continued, from the day of their Sacring, vntill the houre of their decease.

Petrus Blesensis, Archdeacon of Somersetshire in England, but borne, and buried at Blois, the yeare of Grace one thousand two hundred, vnder Philip Augustus, in his hundred and fiftieth Epistle, speaking of the Kings Euill, hath these words. Fa∣teor quod sanctum est Domino Regi assistere: Sanctus enim, & Christus Domini est, Nec in vanum accepit vnctionis Regiae Sacramentum. Cuius Vnctionis virtus si ignoratur, aut in dubium venit, fidem eius plenissimam facit defectus inguinariae pectis, & curatio Scro∣phularum. This wicked foule disease, hath many Latine and Greeke names, Chaera∣dae, Sodellae, Strumae, Scrophulae, and other beside.

Clouis and the Kings his Successors, touching their throates that were so diseased,* 3.91 vsed but these words, as all other Kings doe to this day: The King toucheth thee; but God cure thee. S. Lewes, ninth of the name, added thereto the signe of the Crosse,

which the Kings his Predecessours had not vsed to doe. As we learne by Guilla••me de Nangis, in the liues of S. Lewes, and of his eldest Sonne Phillip the Hardie, King of France, third of the name. In tangendo infirmitates, quae vulgo, Sodellae vocantur, super quibus curandi, Franciae Regibus Dominus contulit gratiam singularem, pius Rex (speaking of S. Lewes) modum hunc,* 3.92 praeter caeteros, voluit obseruari. Cum enim alij Reges Praedecessores sui tangendo solummodo locum morbi, verba ad haec appropriata, & consueta proferrent, quae quidem verba Sancta atque Catholica sunt, nec facere consuenis∣sent aliquod signum Crucis, ipse (S. Lewes) super consuetudinem aliorum hoc addidit, quod dicendo verba super locum morbi, sanctae Crucis signaculum imprimebat, vt sequens cura∣tio virtuti Crucis potius attribueretur, quae Regiae dignitati. And yet notwithstanding, I haue seene some such diseased persons handled by the Kings Henry the third, Hen∣ry the Great, of famous memory, and King Lewes the thirteenth, now reigning, who did onely touch the Euill, pronouncing the words before remembred.

Iacobus Valdesius, a Spanish Doctor, in a Tract which hee wrote concerning the dignity of the King and Kingdome of Spaine, is compelled to subscribe to the truth, touching the excellency of the Kings of France, in healing this dangerous disease. Howbeit, according to the naturall disposition of his Nation, which in so wretched a sicknesse cannot exceed the true meanes indeed: he laboureth sub∣tilly, to tarnish and deface the glory of the French to his vttermost, auouching, that the power of this curing, proceeded not by the purity and sweetnesse of the ayre of France, but contrariwise, by heauenly grace and fauour giuen to the Noble Kings thereof. Non desunt qui detrahere gloriae Gallorum velint, id euenire dicentes occasione aeris Gallici ••urandis Strumis salubris, & ita omnes aerem mutantes, & ad regionem Gal∣liae venientes, valetudinem recuperare. Sed ego sentio id accidere gratia concessa a Deo op∣timo maximo e••us obsequio deditis Regibus Galliae, & fidelibus, presertim Diue Ludouico, adeo quod••m oppido Poblete (that is a Burrough and Monastery, seated on the fron∣tiers of Arragon and Catalogna, where the most part of the Kings of Arragon are enterred in regione Hispania Catalauniae, vbi brachium veneratur Diui Regis Ludouu••, quos laborantes Strumis tangit, brachium illud ad sanitatem reducit. But this Author (ignorant in the French History) is mistaken, alleadging S. Lewes to be the first King that cured the Euill: the passage of Nangis before auouched, proueth the con∣trarie.

* 3.93In referring this cure to the temperate ayre of France, is a great absurdity, because the same hath beene done as well in Italy as in Spaine, which Prouinces are stuf∣fing, and wondrous hote.

In Italie, the Continuer of Enguerran de Monstrellet, in his History of France, and the Italians ••aulus Iouius, and Guichardin, speaking of the entrie of King Charles, eight of the name, into the City of Rome, as he went to re-conquer his Kingdom of Naples. The King (saith the Continuer) shewed himselfe to haue power then sovi∣gorous and magnificent, euen in the Citie of Rome, that hee caused to be erected three or foure payre of gallowes, commanding to be hanged, strangled, and beheaded certain theeues and malefactors, in the field of floures (In Campo Floris:) Others likewise were beaten, whipt, their noses and eares cut off, and some such delinquents drow∣ned. To declare, that as the true eldest Sonne of the Church, and most Christian King, he had all the high and lowest meanes of Iustice within Rome: like as in the City of Paris, and others of his Kingdome of France.

After this most remarkeable Tract, followeth that concerning the touching or handling the Kings euil. On the Tuesday next ensuing, being the twentieth day of Ianu∣arie, Anno 1493. the King heard Masse in a place called the Chappell of France (that is of S. Lewis) where he handled and healed the disease of the Kings euill; which when the Italians beheld, they were neuer so ouercome with wonder.

Arnoulle Ferron, Counceller in the Parliament of Bourdeaux, in the life of good King Lewis the twelfth, called Father of the people, writeth, that this Prince hauing made his entrance into the City of Geneway, as being Soueraigne Lord thereof: the people of Geneway admired nothing more, then to see him cure such a disease, onely with the touch of his hand: Miratisunt illi Regem Strumis solo contacts meder••.

The Chronicle of Anthony du Prat, Chancellour of France, in the life of King Francis the first, telleth vs, that after the battell of Marignano, (in the field of Saint Bridget, a place famous for the ouerthrow and buriall of sixteene thousand and fiue hundred Switzers, slaine there in the field) King Francis became Master of his Du∣chie of Millaine, and Seigneury of Geneway, Cities whereinto hauing made his entrance, he went to Bologna le Grasse, where Pope Leo de Medicis, tenth of the name then remained. The King soiourning some few daies at Bologna, departed thence the fifteenth day of December, Anno 1515. Vpon which day of his departure, hee handled & healed the diseased of the Kings Euill, in the Chappell of the said Popes Pallace, to the great amazement of the Holy Father, and the Italians that came to see the wonder.* 3.94 Among the rest, a Bishop of Polonia was cured, who came (expressely for that effect) to Millaine, and from thence to Bologna, with commendatory Letters from the King of Po∣land, his Lord and Soueraigne Prince.

After the vnfortunate day at Pa••ia, so fatall to France, by surprizall of the same King Francis, and that great Prince transported into Spaine, where hee was vsed like a Barbarian, and with all rigour, by Charles the fift, his Vassall and Liedgeman for the Counties of Flanders and Artois. The said King (rendring good for euill) healed all Spaniards infected with the loathsome disease (wherewith those people are troubled beyond all other in the world.)

The bad entertainment of the King, and his goodnesse extended to the Spani∣ards, was sole subiect to the learned Lascaris, to make this Epigram, whereby hee touched (to the quicke) Charles the fift for the ingratitude, small respect and ho∣nour by him offered to the Aesculapius of his people, his Prince and Soueraigne Lord.

Ergo manu admota sanat Rex Charadas,* 3.95 est que Captiuus Superis gratus vt ante fuit? Iudicio tali, Regum sanctissime, qui te Arcent, inuisos suspicor esse Deis.

And now we come to the Kings Regall Right and Prerogatiue.

S. Gregory of Tours, in the second booke and thirty eight chapter of his history of France, speaking of the Presents which King Clouis receiued from Anastasius, Emperour of the East, saith that Ascenso equo, aurum, argentumque, & itinere illo quod inter Portam Atrij, & Ecclesiam Ciuitatis est, praesentibus Populis manu propria spargens, voluntate benignissima erogauit. Hauing receiued them in the Church of S. Martin in Tours, he mounted on horsebacke, and cloathed in the Ornaments of the Emperour of the East, with the Diademe on his head; hee threw (with his owne hand) gold and siluer to the people, from the Church porch of S. Martin, vnto the great Church of the City. He had learned this behauiour of the Romane Empe∣rours, who vpon the dayes of their Coronation gaue very liberall Largesse to the people.

Curopalates, in the booke concerning the Officers of the Court of Constanti∣nople, obserueth that ancient custome, that the new Emperour appointed, going to the Church to be Sacred and Crowned, mounted on a Theater (prepared for the purpose) at the Porch of the Gate Royall, where hee distributed his Largesse of pieces of new Cloth, being of his colours and Liueries, with some pieces of gold or siluer. Nouus Imperator ascenso Triclinio, quod Thomaites appellatur, spectans ver∣sus Augustale, vbi stat Populus, simul & milites, per aliquem Senatorij Ordinis virum (antequam se videndum exhibeat) Populo Missilia iacit, Epicombia dicta, Segmenta vi∣delicet ex panno, in illorum vnoquoque sunt numismata aurea tria, argentea totidem. And afterward, he was shewne to the people, exalted vpon a Shield, as wee haue said in the precedent booke.

After the solemne Feast for the said Sacring and Coronation,* 3.96 there is yet a fur∣ther Largesse giuen to the people, by a Senatour appointed to doe it; which is continued for the space of eight or ten daies, during the Ceremonies of the said

Coronation, more or lesse, according to the benefit of time, and season of the yere. The first day thereof, the new Emperour comming to his Pallace, presenteth him∣selfe to all them of his Court, vpon a place highly exalted, hauing the Master of his Wardrobe with him, or chiefest Gentleman of his Chamber, who holdeth in his Cloake skirt many peeces of gold and siluer, which the Emperour gripeth with his owne hands, and distributeth to the Princes and Lords of his Court, as also to their children, the people then present, and to all his Officers.

Saint Gregory of Tours hath not obserued (or else wee come farre short of this passage in his History, as well as of other more beside) that Clouis hauing vnder∣stood that this Emperour Anastasius of the East, to be infected with the Heresie of Eutiches the Magician,* 3.97 Acephales the Manichean, and rooted in all impiety (for he was slaine with a clap of thunder, and his body beaten into powder) sent the Crowne of Gold (whereof Anastasius had made him a present) to Rome, and made an Offering of it on the Altar of Saint Peter the Apostle.

Sigibert auoucheth this to be in the yeere of Grace, fiue hundred and ten. Clo∣doneus Rex ab Anastasio Imperatore codicillos de Consulatu, & Coronam Auream cum gen∣mis, & Tunicam Blatteam (Blatta signifieth a Scarlet Robe, which the Romanes cal∣led Tyrian Purple, and Sidonius Apollonaris, in the Panegyricke spoken vnto Ma••∣rian, saith:

— Pecuaria Gallus, Pontus Castorea, Blattam Tyrus, aera Corinthus, Sardinia argentum.)

accepit. Ipse vero Rex misit Romae S. Petro Coronam Aureum cum gemmis, quae Regnum appellari solet. As much saith the Monke Aimonius, in his first booke and 24. chap∣ter of his history of France.

These words vsed by Sigibert, Regnum appellari solet, doe instruct vs, that in per∣petuall memory of the piety and deuotion of Clouis, (on behalfe of the Church, the Crowne was religiously kept in the Treasury of S. Peter.* 3.98 And that, For Excellency, the Realme of France was called Regnum, and her Monarch Rex, without any other additi∣on, as we shall heereafter shew more at large in another Chapter.

The greatnesse and riches of S. Peters Patrimony, came not by the imaginarie donation of Constantine the Great, as the Greekes, to get some precedencie in ho∣nor ouer the Latine Church, haue falsly supposed: and, among other Authors, Ph••tius, Patriarch of Constantinople in his Nomocanon, Thedorus Balsamo, and some other Italians, as Augustinus Eugubinus, in hatred and enuy, which he bare (without reason) to the French, would make men beleeue.

Hunc fabulam longi temporis mendacia finxit.

And that Honor is due onely to the most Christian Monarchs of the Floure de Luce, the most iudicious are forced to confesse. Anastasius, Maister of the Romane Librarie, in the life of Pope Hormisda, saith: That Clouis gaue great Gifts and Pre∣sents to the Confession of S. Peter: And among the rest, the Imperiall Crowne which Ana∣stasius, Emperor of the East, had sent vnto him. This is also the opinion of Ioseph•• Stephanus, Episcopus Oriolanus, in the Treatise which he wrote De Coronatione S••mmi Pontifici.

It was the same Clouis, who at the motion of the Romane Emperors, with-held the Royall Prerogatiues concerning the Inuestitures of Bishops, and Soueraigne Patronages of Archbishoprickes, in his owne Kingdome.

As concerning Inuestitures or Enstallments, Sigibert writeth in the yeere fiue hundred, that Clouis gaue great heritages and goods to the Church of Rheimes. Floardus, in his Historie of the said Church, setteth downe the number of them; of all which goods, Clouis retained the homage to himselfe, and to the Kings his Successors. Saint Rhemigius seeing himselfe stored with more riches then was needfull for his Church, gaue part of them vnto the Church of La••,

which he erected for a Cathedrall Church.* 3.99 And the first Bishop was named Gene∣bandus, inuested into the said Bishopricke by Clouis, Per Annulum & Virgam, with a Crosier and a Ring, as the Romane Emperors did.

It is generally knowne, that the Elections to Bishopricks and Abbies,* 3.100 were anci∣ently made in France, by voyce and suffrages of the people and Cleargy, and were afterward agreed vnto by the Kings, who very often (without any regard of those Elections) placed others at their owne will, taking, (ordenarily) Priests and Chaplaines out of their Oratory and Chappell; of whom, after their Inuestiture, they receiued the Oath of Allegiance, which continueth yet to this day, the Kings Regall right being open for the King to this day, and the said Oath taken.

In the fift Councell of Orleans, it was namely decreed, that Ecclesiasticall per∣sons should not make any vnder-hand sute, for election to the said Bishoprickes and Abbeyes of France, without the will and consent of the King. Vt nullus Episcopa∣tum donis, aut comparatione liceat adire, sed cum voluntate Regis iuxta electionem Cleri, Plebis, &c. with prohibition giuen to the Comprouinciall Bishops, not to conse∣crate them vpon the paine of excommunication; as appeareth in the eight Article of the first Councell of Paris.

And according to these Decrees of the Gallicane Church, we see in S. Gregorie of Tours his third book, and seuenteenth Chapter, that Ommatius, Dionysio Episcopo apud Turonos decedente, tribus annis praefuit. Hoc inssu Chlodomiris Regis ordinatus est: And in the following bookes we reade, that Theodorus Proculus, and Dinisius were promoted to the said Bishopricke of Tours, by the command and nomination of the King.

In the sixt booke and ninth chapter, Dumnolus, Prior of the Monastery of Saint Laurence at Paris, which at this present is a Parish, was made Bishop of Mans, by command of King Clotharius. And after this Dumnolus (by his fauour and recom∣mendation) the Abbot Theodulphus (the Abbots in Cathedrall Churches being in those times such as now adaies wee call Decanos, Deanes, as Archdeacons or Country Deanes at this present, were tearmed anciently Chorepiscopi) was admit∣ted Bishop of Mans by the said King Clotharius.

In the same booke and seuenth chapter wee vnderstand, that Bishops chosen and consecrated without the consent and will of the King, were deposed,* 3.101 and others en∣stalled in their places. Dynamius, Gouernour of Prouence and Languedocke, for the King of Bourgongne-France Gonthran, established in the Bishopricke of Vsez (after the death of Ferreolus) one named Albinus. Gonthran offended at the bold∣nesse of his Lieutenant, who had arrogated to himselfe the Right truely Royall: depriued and dismissed Albinus from the said Bishoprick, which he gaue to Iouinus, formerly Gouernour of Prouence. Albinus ex praefecto per Dynamium Rectorem Pro∣uinciae, Extra Regis Consilium, suscepit Vticensem Episcopum, quo non amplius quam tri∣bus fruiter mensibus, & Iouinum qui quondam Rector Prouinciae fuerat, Regium de Epis∣copatu praeceptum accepit.

These examples, taken from an hundred more, may suffice (in mine opinion) to shew, that from all Antiquitie, and from the time of the first Christian French Kings, the Inuestiture in the Bishoprickes of France,* 3.102 was reserued by the Kings in due right of Soueraignty, and not by grant or concession of Pope Adrian, made to King Charlemaigne, as Gratian the Monke, and some other Italians after him haue imagined. For it is a case euident & notorious, that Clouis hauing embraced Chri∣stianity, made reseruation of all such markes & rights of Soueraignty, as the Chri∣stian Emperors vsed to haue; namely, that of Inuestitures, and Rights Royall: vpon which subiect, we say, that Pope Boniface, eight of that name, howsoeuer other∣wise, one of the learnedst and worthiest men that held the City of Rome,* 3.103 next to Pope Innocent the third; was ill informed in the particularities of the French Hi∣story, and Soueraigne Prerogatiues of the holy and sacred Luces Monarchs; when he sought to draw into arbitrement and compromise, the Regall Right of Philip le Bel, King of France and Nauarre, in the yeere of Grace 1301. And the said Philip le Bel had good reason to answere him, that In Temporalibus, hee knew not any Prince in the world, who could any way command him. And that hee held his

his Kingdome of none but God, and by his Sword, and that the Regalities, that is to say, vacant Prebendaries, and fruits of vacant Bishoprickes in his Kingdome, ap∣pertained to him Iure Regio, As due Rights to his Crowne. Ecclesiarum & Prebend••∣rum vacantium collationem ad Francorum Reges, Iure Regio, pertinere, & fructus ear•• posse percipere.

* 3.104Regale is a Right, which the most Christian Kings haue by reason of their sacred Crowne, aboue all the Bishops of, or in, the Kingdome of France: Domini est terra, & plenitudo eius, to enioy the Reuenues of the said Bishoprickes, and dispose of the vacant Prebendaries, in what part soeuer of the Kingdome they are, by death of the Bishop, all the while, and so long as the See shall be vacant, and vntill such time as a new Bishop (prouided in the place of the deceased) hath sworne to the King the Oath of Allegiance. In like manner is it of the Bishops, honoured by the Pope with the Cardinalls Hat,* 3.105 whether they haue any title or no; because by th•• dignity, Fiunt noui Homines Papae, The Pope hath made them new men.

* 3.106Anciently, the Right Regale extended it selfe, not only on the Benefices, where∣of the Bishops disposed, but also on all the moueables, cheuisance and riches of the said Bishops, either deceasing or changing the See, if they made not an authentical Testament, wherein they ought (first of all) to demand the Kings power; for other wise they could make no Will, and all their moueables appertained to the King, who to receiue them, deputed ordinarily men of his Court and House. I will al∣leadge some few examples, deriued from a million of other.

King Clouis (as wee haue already said) gaue store of inheritances to the Church of Rheims,* 3.107 and to the Archbishop S. Rhemigius: among other, hee gaue the Bo∣rough of the Abbey, called S. Remy at Rheimes, with charge of taking the Oath of fidelitie to him, and to the Kings his successors, all the Inhabitants and abiders in the said Borough.

In the Registers of the Court of Parliament at Paris, is that which was giuen to King Philip Augustus, by the hands of his deputies, at receiuing the Regales of the Archbishop of Rheims, whereof heere followeth the true tenure.

* 3.108HOmines de Burgo Sancti Rhemigij Rhemensis fecerunt Domino Regi fidelitatem s•••• hac forma. Ipsi conseruabunt pro posse suo, bona fide, vitam, Corpus, & membra Re∣gis, honorem Regni, & omnia iura Regis. Praesente Petro de Nongento, tunc Abbate, R••∣aulfo Priore consanguinco suo, Monachi praesentes Garnerius Orillardus Camerarius do∣mus, Nicolaus Auis, Garnerus Suessionensis, Petrus Capellanus Abbatis, & plures alij. Hanc fidelitatem pro Domino Rege receperunt Magister Boso Clericus eius, & Robertus de Lesga. Actum Rhemis dum ipsi custodirent Regalia post decessum Alberici Archiepisc••pi Rhemensis Anno Domini Millesimo, Ducentesimo, Decimo Octauo, Mense Martio, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Capellam Abbatis.

In the same Registers is the donation made by the said King Philip Augustus, o•• of certaine Acres of Vines, being in the Vineyard of Argentoe••l, neere Paris, to the Bishop of Senlis, for augmentation of the Regales of the said Bishopricke.

* 3.109PHilippus Dei gratia Francorum Rex; Notum sit omnibus quod nos Charissimo, & fi∣deli nostro E. Siluanectensi Episcopo, propter eius fidele seruitium, & successoribus ip∣sius Siluanectensis Episcopis dedimus in perpetuum omnes vineas quas R. Comes Bolo••a habebat apud Argentocium. Et hoc ferimus in augmentum Regalium Nostrorum de Sil∣uanectis. Actum Parisius Anno Domini Millesimo Ducentesimo Decimo quinto, Me••s•• Augusto.

* 3.110In the same Registers are the Arrests and Decrees of the Regales of Rouen, and Suffragan Bishops of Normandie, and the Bishopricke of Arras, the Capitall City of Artois, adiudged vnto the said King Philip Augustus. There are likewise those of Guyenne, that is to say, of intire Aquitaine, and of Bourgongne, although these Prouinces were held by Princes of the Blood, and great Lords that had them in su∣balterne Soueraignety.* 3.111 And none of the Bishops of them were exempted, but by especiall grace and priuiledge, which the Kings gaue them.

In some certaine Diocesses, the Kings taxed the Bishops subiects, during the

Regale, and at their will: except other speciall grace and fauour had bin granted.* 3.112 The Church of Paris was one of this number, as we vnderstand by a Decree of the Parlement Court, in the time of King Phillip Augustus; which, during the Regale, after the decease of the good Bishop Maurice (vnder whom the Church of Paris was finished) taxed the Customes at two hundred fortie and so many pounds. But in fauour of Eudes de Sully, Cousine Germaine to the King (whose Picture and Tombe is to be seene in Potin, placed betweene the doore of the Quire, and the Pulpet in the Church of Paris) the Bishoppe, successour of Maurice, the custome was reduced to the summe of threescore Parisian pounds:* 3.113 A very remarkeable Decree, the tenure whereof here followeth, to serue as a light to Po∣steritie.

The Tenure of the Decree made in the Court of Parliament.

PHilippus Dei gratia Francorum Rex; Omnibus praesentibus pariter, atque futuris, No∣tum sit quod nos inspeximus chartas patris nostri, & nostram, in quibus continebatur, quod nos in hominibus Episcopi Parisiensis extra Parisius non poteramus Talliam accipere, vel exactionem facere quae excederet numerum sexaginta librarum Parisiensium, nec illam accipere poteramus nisi statuto tempore, & Episcopo debitam. Quia verò vacante sede Parisiensi, defuncto bonae memoriae Mauritio quondam Episcopo Parisiensi, in hominibus Episcopi accipimus summam Ducentarum & Quadraginta librarum, aut ampliùs, vltra praedictas Sexaginta libras, ad petitionem dilecti Consanguinei, & fidelis nostri Odonis Parisiensis Episcopi concessimus, quod quando Regalia in manum nostram, vel successorum nostrorum deuenient, ea quae nos, aut Ministeriales nostri, accipiendo vltra praedictam summam sexaginta librarum, exigere fecimus, nullum Episcopo Parisiensi, vel Ecclesiae Parisiensi in posterum inferre praeiudicium, aut grauamen, nec in hominibus Episcopi, ex∣tra Parisius, sicut supradictum est, nos, vel successores nostri aliquid de cetero poterimus accipere, vel requirere vltra praedictam summam sexaginta librarum pro Tallia, vel exa∣ctione. Quod vt in perpetuum, &c. Datum apud sanctum Germanum in Laïa, Anno Domini Millesimo Ducentesimo Septimo, Regni nostri anno Vigesimo Septimo, Dapifero nullo. Signum Guidonis Buticularij. S. Mathei Camerary, S. Drogonis Constabularij. Data vacante Cancellaria, per manum fratris Garini.

The Church of Chartres, one of the most famous in Christendome,* 4.1 was subiect to these Regales from all antiquity. So that the death of the Bishop thereof happe∣ning, the Countes and the people diuided and made pillage of the Bishops Pallace, vntill such time as Count Henry, otherwise called Stephen, who by Letters vnder his priuie Seale, wherein Adela (that is Alix) his wife, and his children were vn∣der-written; acquitted this bad custome to the Bishops of Chartres, in fauour and contemplation of the learned Bishop Yuon, famous for his writings, which wee haue vnder his owne hand. And vpon it the King his Soueraigne interposed his authoritie, Lewes the Deuout, seuenth of the name, whose Letters Patents you may heere reade, as they are registred in the said Court.

IN nomine Sanctae & indiuiduae Trinitatis, Amen.* 4.2 Ego Ludouicus Dei gratia Franco∣rum Rex, notum facimus vniuersis, Clericos nostros Carnotenae Ciuitatis existentes adhuc ••n desolatione quam acciperant ex morte bonae memoriae Episcopi Gosleni nostram adiuisse Re∣••iam serenitatem, & humiliter expostulasse, quantinus praeceptum Aui nostri Regis Phi∣••ippi (that was Philip first of the name) & nos iam-dictae Ecclesiae confirmaremus. ••enor igitur priuilegij talis esse dignoscitur. Regem Philippum notum facere vniuersis in Regno Franciae, per futura tempora successuris, quod Domnus Yuo sanctae Carnotensis Ec∣••lesiae venerabilis Episcopus humili deuotione celfitudinem suae serenitatis adierit; ob∣••ixè deprecans, vt prauam consuetudinem in domibus Episcopalibus eiusdem Ecclesiae a Comite Henrico cognomento Stephano, & Adela vxore eius concessiene filicrum

suorum Guillelmi, Theobaldi, Odonis & Stephani remissam▪ & libertatem praedictis d••∣mibus, & rebus in eisdem collectis à praedictis Comitibus collatam, concederet, Et sua Prag∣matica Sanctione firmaret. Cuius pio desiderio assentiens, & aequissima postulat•• aurem inclinans secundum tenorem scripti quod de praedictis rebus praetaxati Comites ••i∣eri decreuerunt suae Sacrae Maiestatis auctoritate Rex praetaxatas à praua consuetudine li∣berauit, domum scilicet, & domus eiusdem, ferrum, plumbum, vitrum, lignum, lapides, caeteramque supellectilem, scilicet stabulas, scamna, scabella, vasa vinaria, lectos nec•• coquinas, & horrca granaria, cellaria, torcularia, furnos, furnorumque domos, siue in vr∣be, siue extra vrbem syluas vt non vendantur, nec succidantur, nec dentur; Ann•• quoque vinum, foenum, oues, & boues, & caetera animalia, omniaque, reliqua mobilis que congregata sunt, vel collecta fuerunt, siue in vrbe, siue extra vrbem, ante obitum & dis∣cessum Episcopi cuius-libet, intacta manere firmauit, illis profutura quibus Episcopium re∣seruare, vel donare, seu per se, seu per Oechonomum suum eadem Sacra Maiestis dicti decreuerit, vel Maiores personae Ecclesiae, si id Episcopo aliqua occasione praeuento, facere non licuerit. Concedimus etiam vt exactio quae defunctis Episcopis, vel discendentibus fien solet, in Seruientes Episcopi, vel Rusticos de caetero nunquam fiat. Haec omnia sicut a pr••¦dictis Comitibus concessum est, & firmatum, & ipse praedictus Rex, vt praedictum est, ce••∣cessit, & per Pragmaticam Sanctionem suam firmauit. Nos autem Clericorum eiusdem Ecclesiae aud••ta, & suscepta postulatione haec omnia eis in eundem modum, & immobilit•• atque in perpetu••, sicut praedictus Auus noster Philippus Rex Francorum, concessimus, & nostri sigilli auctoritate sirmauimus, & nominis caractere testificati sumus. Datu•• publicè Parisius, Anno Domini▪ 1155. adstantibus quorum nomina subscripta sunt & s••g∣na. Signum Comit••s Blesensis, Theobaldi Dapiferi nostri. S. Guidonis Buticularij. S. Mat∣thei Camerarij. S. Mathaei Constabularij. Data per manum Hugonis Cancellarij.

* 4.3The Charter of the said Count Henry Stephen of Chartres, registred after this, is very remarkeable, which neuerlesse we will passe ouer, because it would seeme too long and tedious.

The same King Lewis the yonger, called the Deuout, and vulgarly the Pittifull, exempted or gratified (for the same subiect) the Church of ••aon by his Letters Pa∣tents registred at the Parliament, as heere you may reade.

EGo Ludouicus Dei Gratia Francorum Rex. Notum facimus vniuersis praesentibus & futuris. Quod per consilium fidelium nostrorum nobis assidentium pro humili & re••••∣renda prece Episcopi Laudunensis Magistri Galteri de Mauritannia (de Mortaign, or Mortagne) grangias, & curtes, carrucas, greges, & armenta, de quibuscunque animali∣bus, vineas de campo Britonis, de clauso iuxta Brolium, & ipsum Brolium, vineas de P••∣aco, alias etiam vineas quascunque plantauerit siue acquisiuerit, & omnino omne insta••∣mentum suum libertate donauimus in perpetuum. Ipsius etiam petitione omnes eiusdem successores in ea auctoritate posuimus, vt tempore vindemiarum ad reficiendas vineas de fructu earum tantum residui conseruetur, & cultoribus reddatur, quod earum culturae s••s∣ficiat, libertate quorum donauimus domos Episcopi de Lauduno, & quascunque extra L••∣duno, & quascun{que} extra Laudunum habet, & quidquid in eisdem domibus consistit de l••g∣no, & filo, de ferro, & vitro, & aere, & de quacunque alia materia. In hoa autem Me••∣rali, Regio, & pro euidentia rerum in posterum, & pro conseruando eiusdem libertatis ••••∣tu inserere dignum duximus, quod decedens Episcopus, sicut testatus fuerit, ratum eri••. Et si decesserit intestatus (quod absit) Regij iuris erit aurum eius, & argentum totum, A••∣nona tota, excepta illa quam custodes granchiarum, & Magistri carrucarum retinebunt 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seminandos agros, & ad sufficienter sustentandum se, & seruientes necessarios sibi, & ••i∣malia sua. Similiter vinum ab intestato Episcopo remanens totum Regij iuris erit, excep•• vino illo quod de vineis acquisitis, vel plantatis à praefato Episcopo fuerit, quod sanè vi•• nostrum non erit▪ sed inde praenuncupati Episcopi soluentur debita, & sinulla sunt, reser∣uabitur vinum successoribus. Porrò post decessum Episcopi, Episcopatu veniente in ma•• Regiam, Seruientes de parte Regis venientes non stabunt in domibus Lauduni, nec in a•• domibus vbi munitiones non erunt, sed alijs in locis vbi munitiones sunt, ipsi Ministr•• Regij in munitionib▪ manebunt ad custodiam earum, & in distrahendis rebus Episcopi pr••∣dicti, quas libertate donauimus, vel ordinando, vel in vsus suos assumendis, potesta••

carebunt, sed illi potius Seruientes, (Ministeriales, & Seruientes, are such as now a dayes are called Sergeants) qui in vita Episcopi eam sortiti sunt administrationem, re∣tinebunt eandem, & seorsum in domibus, & grangijs Episcopalibus manebunt. Dum in manu Regia Episcopatus fuerit, Brolium, nec vendere, nec donare, nec aliquo modo dimi∣nuere poterimus; & si vacauerit sedes messionum tempore, custodes grangiarum retine∣bunt quod sufficiat seminandis agris, pascendis, & conducendis bubulcis, pastoribus, mini∣stris, & animalibus, caeterum Regij iuris est. Et si vacauerit Sedes in vindemijs, vinum de Taxone, de Tallijs, & vinagium quod per pagum colligitur, caeterique omnis redditus, prae∣ter ea quae libertate donauimus; similiter Regij iuris erit. Vt autem hoc donum nostrum in posterum ratum sit, & fixum permaneat, &c. Actum Parisius Anno Incarnationis Do∣mini Millesimo Centesimo Quinquagesimo Octauo, Regni verò nostri Vicesimo secundo.

The same King, beginning his voyage to the Holy Land, among the Infidels and Miscreants; remitted to the Bishop of Chaalons in Champaigne his right Regale,* 4.4 in re∣gard of the victuals by his kinred sent into his Campe neere Verdune, and here fol∣loweth a Copie of the same.

LVdouicus Dei Gratia Francorum Rex, & Dux Aquitaniae. Notum facimus Vniuersis, &c. Inter vniuersa quae Magnitudo Regalis agere debet, nihil gloriosius esse dignosci∣tur, quam quod Ecclesiarum tranquilitati studet in posterum prouidere,* 4.5 & libertatem earum ad honorem nominis Domini nostri Iesu-Christi incessanter angere. Huius rei gra∣tia, dilectissimi nostri Bartholomei Catalaunensis Episcopi precibus annuentes, ei, & suc∣cessoribus suis Episcopis in perpetuum condonamus, ne post decessum Catalaunensis Episco∣pi, sicut antiquae consuetudinis huc vsque tenor habuerat in domibus Episcopalibus, quid∣quid ligneum, aut ferreum, siue per nos siue per Ministeria les nostros, de caetero capiamus. Animalia quoque Episcopi, & caetera omnia quaecunque ad supellectilem domorum Episcopali∣um pertin••re dignoscuntur, sub eadem immunitate concludimus, praeter annonam, vinum, aurum, & argentum, quae omnia iuxta vetustam consuetudinem in manu, & potestate Regia retinemus. Quod si de his praefatae Sedis Episcopus ante obitum suum sub legitimo testamen∣to disposuerit, illius ordinationi contradicere nolumus. Vt hoc igitur in perpetuum, &c. Actum in Castro apud Verdunum Anno ab Incarnatione Domini Millesimo Centesimo Quadragesimo Septimo, Regni nostri Vndecimo, quando viam Sanctae Hierosoly∣mitanae Expeditionis inuimus. Bartholomeus Cancellarius, Sacri Nostri Palatij Sub∣scripsit.

Of the same Kings Letters Patents, is to be seene in the said Court Registers, concerning his Regall Right in the Bishopricke of Menda in Geuaudan, a Suffragan Bishopricke belonging to the Archbishopricke of Bourges,* 4.6 the Primacie of Aqui∣taine. The Bishops of the said place (it is a small Towne, seated neere the Riuer of Ol, on all sides engirt with Mountaines of the Seuenes in Languedocke, betweene the Bishops of Montpellier, Nismes, Puy in Velay, and S. Flour) haue heretofore tear∣med themselues Lords Soueraignes, of the Lands belonging to their Diocesse. And therefore they made solemne Festiuals, with a Scepter of Gold carried before them, which likewise they would lay vpon the Altar, when they celebrated in Pontifi∣calibus. Vnto this day, they beare the title of Counts of Geuaudan, and in their E∣piscopall house (beside other places in the Citie of Menda) are to be seene many Armes of the Bishops thereof, couered with a Counts Circle or Crowne. Others haue aloft a Miter, on the one side, an Helmet on the other, and a Crosier in the midst, to shew, that they were Lords Spirituall and Temporall of the Countrey. But afterward, the King became Maister thereof; were it by consent of the Bi∣shops of the place, or by some other manner. This small Citie of Menda hath for Armes L'Eseu d' Azur à vne M. à l' Antique (as one would say Mimatus) & vn Soleil d Or en Chef, & pour Deuise a lentour: Tenebrae eam non comprehenderunt.* 4.7 But now the case is altered, because it being ouercome with Heresie, it hath proued to be the ruine of the Citie, and the Bishoppes Church, one of the richest in France. Here are the Letters Patents of King Lewes the seauenth, sent to the Bishop Aubert, who did him homage for the said Countie of Geuaudan.

The Kings Letters Patents, directed to Aubert, Bishop of Menda.

LVdouicus Dei Gratia Francorum Rex: Adelberto Venerabili Gabalorum Episcopo, & omnibus Successoribus suis in perpetuum. Longe est à memoria omnium mortalium nostri temporis, quod aliquis Episcopus Gabalorum ad curiam Antecessorum nostrorum Re∣gum Francorum venerit, & eorum subditionem agnouerit, & fidelitatem eis fecerit, qua••∣uis tota terra, illa aditu difficilima, & montuosa, in Episcoporum potestate semper extite∣rit, non tantum ad faciendum Ecclesiasticam Censuram, sed ad iudicandum ingladio, su∣per illes quos culpa sua monstrabat sic redarguendos. Vir autem illustris iam dictus Adel∣bertus Episcopus, religiose cogitans materiales gladij iustitias ad virgam Regni pertinere, nostram serenitatem adijt Parisius, & ibidem in praesentia totius Baronia nostrae cognouit Episcopatum suum de Corona Regni nostri esse, & se nobis subdens, nobis & Regno, cele∣briter tacto Euangelio sacro, fidelitatem fecit; quod sane factum ad nullum detrimentum, ad nullum prorsus priuationem hactenus habitae potestatis in posterum conuerti volentes, Notam facimus vniuersis praesentibus, & futuris, quod Ecclesiae Gloriosi Martyris Pri∣uati (Saint Priuat was Patron of the Citie of Menda, and yet neuerthelesse, the Ca∣thedrall is dedicated to the Virgin Marie) & Episcopis omnibus venerabili amico no∣stro Aldeberto can••nice succedentibus, totum Gabalorum Episcopatum, cum regalibus ad nostram coronam pertinentibus, ex integro concedimus, & vt libere & quiete in perpetu∣um possideant, auctoritate Regia confirmamus. Ne autem de cetero aliquis successorum nostrorum molestiam, & viole••tiam aliquo modo inferre conetur; Pacis, & Quieti pra••i∣ctae Ecclesiae Regia benignitate prouidentes, ipsam liberam, & ob omni exactione immunem esse concedimus, & vt sic temporibus cunctis permaneat decernimus, subtus inscripto ra∣minis nostris charactere confirmantes. Actum publice Parisius Anno ab Incarnatione D••∣mini Millesimo Centesimo Sexagesimo Primo. Astatibus in Sacro Palatio nostro quorum r••∣mina apposita sunt, & signa. Signum Comitis Blesensis, Theobaldi Dapiferi nostri. S. Gui∣donis Buticularij. S. Mathei Camerarij. Data per manum Hugonis Cancellarij.

* 5.1This was a great Priuiledge, and could not be common to all the Bishopricks in France, and these relinquishings of the Regale, were but to perticulers, and, as per∣sonall. For we finde that King Phillip August••s his Sonne, who wonderfully aug∣mented his Kingdome, by an infinite of requisitions: tooke these Regall Rights from the Lords that had vsurped them, as in possession and absolute enioy∣ing.

* 5.2In the Registers of the Court, there is found an Inquisition made by the Kings Attourney Generall, and the Vidame de Chaalons in Champaigne, who pretended to be in possession thereof, by the Bishops death. Enquirie being made on either side, by the Iudge of the Inquisitions, giuen by the Bishops of Paris, and Meaux, Lotha••∣re de Cremona, Rodolphe, Arch-Deacon of Bourges▪ Master Godfrey de Poissy, and Nu••∣las de Chartres, Councellers, and Knights by Learning, the Count de Beauniont, the Count de Ponthieu, Simon de Montfort, Guillaume de Barres, Guillaume de Garland, G••••∣t••er Chamberlaine of France, B. de Roye, Phillip de Lens, and Nicolas le Chat, Coun∣cellers and Knights at Armes; it was said. That the Regales ouer the Cathedr•• Churches in the Kingdome of France, appertained to the King onely in common right; that they were without compasse of perscription▪* 5.3 and no way communicable, to any other then the Royall person. The Vidame de Chaalons was frustrated in his cause, and he condem∣ned in a merciament to the King (Phillip Augustus) vpon a day named, as hee was, and you may behold the Act. Notum. &c, quod Vicedominus Catalaunensis fecit eme••∣dam Domino Regi apud Castrum nouum super Ligerim, de illis mobilibus quae caeperatap••d haeredes Domini Episcopi Catalaunensis; Testibus Decanis Aurelianensis Ciuitatis, & Ma∣gistro G. de sancto Lazaro, & G. Iuuene.

So that the new Bishops were bound immediately after their election, to come and take the Oath of fidelity to the King, and to acknowledge, that that the Regale Prerogatiue appertained to him, in right of his Crowne, as here you behold an ex∣ample, concerning the Bishopricke of Mascon.

NOtum, &c. Quod ego P••electus Matisconensis veniens ad Dominum nostrum Philip∣pum illustrem Regem Francorum, potestatem habens 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Decano,* 5.4 & Vniuerso Capitulo Matisconensi, per litteras eiusdem Decani & Capituli patentes, videlicet quod quidquid facerem in presentia Domini Regis ratum haberent, & in perpetuum obseruarent; Recog∣noui ius Domini Regis Francorum quod habet in Regalibus Matisconensis Ecclesiae, scilicet quod mortuo Episcopo Matisconensi, vel quotiescunque sedes Matisconensis vacauerit, om∣nia Regalia, & omnes prouentus Regalium existentes in Regno Franciae, libere sunt Domini Regis Francorum, sicut Episcopus libere possidebat. Et si quis Episcopus Matisconensis de∣cesserit: intestatus, quod omnia tam mobilia, quam prouentus omnes sunt dominij Regis Francorum integre, & absolute. Quia vero Decanus, & Capitulum Matisconense contra∣dixerunt Nuntio Domini Regis Francorum, Odoni scilicet Clementi Archidiacono Parisi∣ensi Clerico suo Regalia, & mobilia in Morte R. Episcopi, ego emendaui pro Decano, & Capitulo, & Dominus Rex Francorum hanc emendam misit in summonitione sua. Quod vt ratum, firmumque permaneat hoc scriptum sigilli nostri munimine fecimus roborari. Actum Parisius Anno Domini M••llesimo Ducentesimo Primo, Mense Martio.

So that vpon the refusall which was made by the Deane and Chapter of Mascon, to the Archdeacon of Paris, Eudes, Clearke of the Chappell to the said Phillip Au∣gustus, of the Regales, as well in vacant Prebendaries, as the moueables of the last deceased Bishop: the said King reuoked the power of electing a new Bishop.* 5.5 And yet he restored to them (at their owne charge, to make amends to him, according to his owne liking; as is specified in the Letters Patents, sent to the said Deane and Chapter, in such manner as followeth.

PHilippus Dei gratia Francorum Rex. Nouerint vniuersi praesentes pariter & futuri. Quod quotienscumque Episcopus Matisconensis morietur, vel quotienscum{que} Sedes Ma∣tisconensis Ecclesiae vacauerit, & Capitulum Matisconense a nobis licentiam de electione fa∣cienda requisierit, eidem sine contradictione eligendi licentiam concedemus. Si vero E∣piscopus eiusdem Ecclesiae intestatus decesserit, omnia mobilia, quae ipse, vel per se, vel per alium in Regno nostro possidebat, libere, & integre nostra erunt. Si vero idem Episcopus nostra licentia testamentum fecerit per testimonium bonorum virorum de mobilibus quae ip∣se in vita sua possidebat, nos contra idem testamentum nequaquam veniemus. Praeterea sci∣endum est quod omnia Regalia, & omnes Prouentus Regalium post mortem Episcopi Ma∣tisconensis, quandiu sedes dicta vacauerit, vbicunque sint in Regno nostro quiete, & paci∣fice possidebimus; & nos eadem Regalia in eo statu, & puncto, postquam ad manum nostram deuenerint, sine violentia contrectabimus, quomodo praedecessor Episcopus Matisconensis ea contrectauerit. Quod vt firmum sit &c. Actum Parisius Anno Domini Millesimo Ducen∣tesimo Primo, Mensis Aprilis, Regni nostri Vicesimo quarto.

The same Philip Augustus, during the warre which he had against the elected Em∣perour Otho, Ferrand of Portugall, Count of Flanders, and Iohn & Richard,* 5.6 Kings of England, Vncles to the said Otho: gaue the Regales of the Bishopricke of Langres, to the Deane and Chapter of the said Bishopricke, & power to elect a new Bishop, without attending his permission: in contemplation or regard of this, that Langres was a Frontier Citie of the Kingdome of France, vpon the marches & limits of Lor∣raine, & because (of this neere neighbouring) it was exposed to the rauages, courses and robberies of enemies to the Crowne. With charge neuerthelesse, to keepe the moueables of the deceased Bishop, for him that should succeede him. Who imme∣diately after his election, came to the place where his Maiesty as then resided, to take the Oath of allegeance, & also to acknowledge, that he held the Regales of his Maiesty. This priuiledge was giuen to the said Church of Langres, in regard of the war, & not by being a Ducall Peerdome, as some haue written. For it was & should be common to fiue other Ecclesiasticall Peerdomes, Rheims, Laon, Beauuais, Chaalons and Noyon; and yet notwithstanding, we haue before reported the contrary. These are the Patents of the said King Philip Augustus.

PHilippus Dei Gratia Francorum Rex, Vniuersis praesentibus pariter & futuris.* 5.7 Notū fieri volumus, Quod nos concedimus vt Decanus, & Capitulū Lingonensis Ecclesiae Regalia E∣piscopatus Lingonensis eadē sede vacante, quotiens, & quandiu vacauerit, libere teneant, &

conseruent ad opus Episcopi successoris. Et quod Ecclesia praedicta à nobis rem••ta, & in cum∣finio Regni, & Imperij sita est, ad periculum vitandum, & pro vtilitate Ecclesia, & no∣stra concedimus, vt quotienscumque sedes praedicta vacauerit, Decanus & Capitulum, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 petita à nobis, aut successoribus nostris licentia eligendi Episcopum, sed eligant, & in••••n∣tinenti quàm citius poterunt ipsum electum ad faciendam nobis fidelitatem, & suscipien∣da à nobis Regalia nobis repraesentem. Actum Parisius Anno Domini Millesimo Ducentesi∣mo tertio, Regni nostri Vicesimo sexto. Data per manum Goufredi Cancellarij Sacri P••∣laty.

CHAP. XII. Of the Rod, called the Hand of Iustice, borne by the Kings of France onely: Of their Throane, and Great Seale: Of the greatnesse of their Court of Parlement: Of the Peeres and Chancellers of France: And of forraigne Princes who haue voluntarily submitted to the Iudgement of the Parlement of Paris.

IVSTITIA ante cum ambulabit, & ponet in via gressus suos. The Queene of Vertues, that cleare and bright-shi∣ning Astrea,* 5.8 Iustice, whom the wise Druides represen∣ted by a Rod of excellent beauty, her garments long, and of Azure blew, celestiall colour, thickely powdered with Starres, with the Crescent of a Moone at her feete, the Symbole of Nobility, holding in her right hand a Ballance, and the other full of eares of Corne, the noate of Aboun∣dance. This Diuine and heauenly Virgin, the signe where∣of is the assured Horescope of France, & hath euermore ser∣ued as a Lanterne and guide to the Monarches of the Lillie, whose steps haue▪ at all times) bin ruled and disposed in the wayes of Iustice.

* 5.9The Romaine Emperours borrowed of the Persians, the noates of Royaltie, and the Persians learned them of the Iewes, being kept and restrained in slauery among them.

* 5.10The capitall Citie in the Kingdome of Persia, was named Susa, which in the Sy∣riake tongue and Easterne, signifieth Floure de Luce. It was thwarted with the great Riuer Choaspis, of which water (and none other) the Kings of Persia vsed to drinke, in whatsoeuer place they were. At one Parasangue of Susa (a Parasange containeth threescore Stades, which make seauen thousand fieu hundred Paces, amounting to two miles, or thereabout, at foure thousand paces for a Mile) was a Village called Pers••polis, for excellency, and therein was a Temple dedicated to Pallas, the god∣desse of Armes, and named Pasargadis: in which Temple the Monarches of the Persians were crowned.

* 5.11At which Coronation were assembled the Princes and Lords of the Kingdome, the Priests and the People. The high Priest (in the language of the Countrey, cal∣led Surena) receiued the Prince whom he was to Crowne, at the entrance of the Gate: and put on him the Cassocke and long Cloake or Mantle, which was wo•••• by their auncient Cyrus. Then he presented him (to feede on) a Turtle-Doue and a Cake, composed of Figges and Turpentine, and gaue him to drinke a Cup of Wine or Breuage, mixed with Milke and Vinegar. Afterward, he laid both his hands on the Princes head, inuoking their great god Mitra (for so the Persians called the Sunne) whom hee supplicated, to make happie and prosperous the reigne of this Prince, to dilate and extend the bounds and limits of the Persian Empire, and to make him agreeable, beneficiall and beloued of his people.

* 5.12He gaue him then to vnderstand, that the Cake thus brought him to eate, and the Breuage or drinke prepared for him, compounded of things very contrary, some sweete and other bitter, signified; that Royaltie, which gaue men Soueraigne pow∣er to command ouer other, was a thing very sweete and acceptable: neuerthelesse, 〈◊〉〈◊〉

was confexioned with bitternesse and crosses, that very seldom did the pleasure ex∣ceede the paine and trauaile. And therefore he ought to be very carefull and re∣spectiue, not to suffer himselfe be led and ouer-come with voluptuous pleasures and delights, which doe too easily ouer-rule Princes, that haue no superiours to reproue them, and restraine their desires from exceeding reason. Because the safetie of his Kingdome, and repose of his Subiects, should be the full scope and principall end, of all the actions of his life, onely to the end, of maintaining and conseruing ••hem in peace, entreating them with mildenesse, as a good Shepheard is carefull of ••is Flocke. Moreouer, hee should haue engrauen liuely on his heart,* 5.13 these fiue words, Salus Populi Suprema Lex Esto. A Sentence, which Princes (borne to rule o∣••er People) ought to vnderstand from their tender youth: as well as that La∣••ne one of King Lewes the eleauenth; Qui nescit dissimulare, nescit reg∣••re.

These aduertisements giuen, the Surena placed on the head of the new King, the ••iademe, and the Persian Tiara, called Sidaris, round, yet pointed aboue like a ••uger-loafe. And in this manner he leadeth him, to sit downe in the Throane and ••haire of Gold, belonging anciently to Cyrus, where the chife Surena, the Princes ••nd Lords adore him, couched and prostrated on the ground: As we learne of Xe∣••phen, Arianus, Quintus Curtius and Plutarch, in the liues of Cyrus, and of Alex∣••der the Great. Persas quidem non pie solum, sed etiam prudenter Reges suos inter ••cos colere Maiestatem enim Imperij salutis esse tutelam. For they knew not how to do ••onour enough to the Prince.

Now, like as God had commanded Moyses, that fire should night and day be ••nserued in his Sacred Temple: euen so the Kings of Persia neuer went abroade 〈◊〉〈◊〉 publique, but they caused to be carried before them, Vessels and Cassolets of ••old and Siluer, full of fire, maintained with Incense and Perfumes, as also most ••romaticall Odours. And Xenophon in the Institution of Cyrus, the eight Booke, ••riteth; that in the Oratorie and Cabinet of the Kings of Persia, was maintained ••pon an Altar (destenied for the same subiect) a perpetuall fire: And the like in the ••aules of Presence, and Chambers of the said Kings, where Suiters and Suppli∣••ts required grace and pardon; were dispersed Aromaticall sauours and perfumes.* 5.14 ••his Custome was taken from the Iewes, who vpon their Festiuall dayes, and o∣••er beside, when they made Expiations for the sinnes of the People: by offering 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Golden Altar sweete Sauours, prepared by King Salomon before the Propi∣••torie, and Arke of the Couenant. That Altar was called Altare Thimiama∣••is.

Thimiama is a Greek word, which signifieth Euaporation, Suffumigation,* 5.15 and ••erfuming with Incense. Thima was a Wood of admirable smell, whereof the Pa∣••ns made their pretended gods, and neuer would it be worme-eaten. And this ••••imiama of the Hebrewes, was not onely compounded of the Incense named ••us, and otherwise Lebona, but also of sweete ingredients of Perfumes, more ex∣••isite and precious, beaten and made in such a manner and fashion, as the fume ••cended wholly aloft and vpright, without any dispersion here and there. This ••mposition was called by the Rabbines Retoreth, interpreting the Verse of the ••ndred and fortieth Psalme. Dirigatur oratio mea, sicut incensum in conspectu tuo,* 5.16 ••d hereupon they nominated these sweete kindes of Sauours, Aromaticall ••ices.

God imployed to his owne seruice, the Element of Water, for drowning the ••d World. But his Iustice being ouer-past, he promised to the Patriarch Noah,* 5.17 ne∣••r to make any more vse thereof, but the Element of Fire. And he did the like 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Angels, conuerting them into fiery formes; as is described by the Psal∣••st, and the Apostle. Facit Angelos suos spiritus,* 5.18 & ministros suos flammam ••is.

He communicated himselfe with the auncient Patriarches, in the forme of fire, ••d contracting Alliance or a Couenant with Abraham, the Father of the faithfull;* 5.19 〈◊〉〈◊〉 presented himselfe to him in the forme of a smoaking Furnace, and a burning ••mpe. Ecce Clibanus fumans, & Lampas Ignis quae transiebat per di••isiones illas.

* 5.20In Exodus we reade, how he conducted his People thorow the Deserts of Ara∣bia,* 5.21 vnder the forme of an enflamed Pyramide. Praecedebat eos per columnam 〈◊〉〈◊〉 To the Law-giuer Moyses, hee spake in a flame of fire, issuing forth of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Mountaine.* 5.22 Reuelat se in flamma ignis ex ipso Rubo. At the first Sacrifice of the high Priest Aaron,* 5.23 he appeared in a flame of Fire. In a wall of Fire, as in Z••ch•• the second Chapter.* 5.24 And in fiery Tongues vpon the Apostles, and Disciples a••∣sembled together in Ierusalem on the day of Penticoast. And this was the reason▪ why he did forbid, that any Sacrifice should be offred to him without Fire. And the•• was the perpetuall Fire maintained night and day without quenching (after it h•• bin Sacred and kept carefully;* 5.25 vntill the time of the King of Iuda Manasses, carri¦ed as a miserable captiue into the Kingdome of Persia in Babylon, the capitall Citie of Assyria, builded in former times by Nabuchodonosor: and not by Semiramis, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Herodotus hath written, and the Greeke lyers, who haue falsified the Sacred Hi∣storie.

* 5.26To the said Assyrians and Persians, came the Doctrine and knowledge of the perpetuall Fire: but veiled and not discouered by the Iewes their slaues. And these Nations of the East, iudging the Sunne to be the Author of that perpetuall Fire; tooke it for God himselfe, and for an assured Symbole of Diuinitie. The Thro•• whereof they beleeued to be seated, and planted iustly in the midst of the Sunne, enstructed by the Iewes to such beleeuing, and the saying of the Royall Psalm••▪ In Sole posuit Tabernaculum suum. Whereunto the Apostle conformeth himselfe, saying,* 5.27 In Sole Deus habitat, suum domicilium habet, vnde gloriose illustris maiestate ••∣nus apparet.* 5.28 And the wise man to the same purpose teacheth vs, that the Sunne 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vas admirabile Excelsi, & opus ipsius. This is the reason, why the Persians, Assyri••▪ Medes,* 5.29 Aegyptians, and other people, as well in the East-Indies, as those of the West, vnto this day doe adore the Sunne, which the Persians vnderstand by the name of Mithra, and Sacrifice to him in the bottome of a Caue, as we learne of the great Tertullian, in the Treatise which he wrote, De Corona Militis; seeking th•• by to hide the misteries, which the Iewes had taught them.

* 5.30They represented this pretended god Mithra, round compassed with flames of Fire, and the beames of the Sunne, according as our Painters doe, and to him th•• sacrificed Horses wholly white, without spot of any other colour, and likewise Cockes altogether white: creatures which Psellus and the Naturalists affirme to be Sunnie, swift, and very prompt of flight and course, and so consequently, accepta¦ble offerings to the Sunne, the fountaine of light; admirable for his three qualities; his luminous beautie; his force and efficacie of heate; and his promptitude an•• swiftnesse of course.

Placat equo Persis radijs Hyperiona cinctum, Ne detur Celeri victima tarda Deo.

The same Persians carry the figure of the Sunne in their Guidons, Standards, an•• Flagges, and likewise on their Shields and Targets; as Xenophon writeth, and Te••∣tullian in his Apologetickes. Ad Persas si forte deputabimur, licet solem in linte•• ••∣pictum non adoremus, habentes ipsum vtique in suo clypeo, quod innotuerit apud 〈…〉〈…〉 Orientis Regionem precari. He answered the Pagans, who rumourd abroad, th•• the Christians worshipped the Sunne, after the manner of the Persians; beca•• from the breake of day, they sent vp their prayers to God, as offering themsel•• to him in the beginning of the day (yea, and at midnight, Media nocte surgeb•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 confitendum tib••,* 5.31 saith the Royall Prophet; which Plinie obserued of the Christia•• in the Primitiue Church, in one of his Epistles written to an Emperour of th•• time, that persecuted them, and martyred many) and that their Oratories were ••••¦ned towards the Sunne rising. Tertulian declareth to them, that the Christians 〈◊〉〈◊〉 no correspondencie with them, setting downe good reasons, why our Church•• are ordered toward the East. Because they worshipped but onely one God, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 they themselues were Idolaters, in adoring the creature•• for the Creator by a ••¦uellish instigation, punishable with fire, kissing their hands, and eleuating their ey••

at the rising of the Sunne; Ad Solis ortum vibrantes. As the noble King of Edom,* 5.32 Iob, mirrour of patience, reprehended the Gentiles of his time. Si vidi Solem cum fulgeret, & Lunam incedentem clare. Et latatum est in abscondito cor meum, & osculatus sum manum meam ore meo. Quae est iniquitas maxima, & negatio contra Deum altissi∣mum. A custome practised by the inhabitants in the West Indies. For they of Peru and Mexico, in adoring the Sunne and the Moone, put their Gloues on their hands, and then lift them vp towards heauen: as is recorded by Iosephus Acosta, in his na∣turall Historie of the Indies, where also he obserueth the behauiour of the people to be such, in making their prayers to those false Deities: that they open their hands, and kisse them, making a certaine sound and muttering with their lips, which is an∣swerable to the saying of the holy Patriarch Iob.

Now, it was an ordenary matter among the people of the East, to adore the Sun,* 5.33 for the very greatest of their Deities. The Rabbines expounding the third Chapter of the Historie of Hester, write, that the Minion of Ahasuerus, Haman, to the end he might be honored, quite contrary to the Princes of that great Monarchs Court (euen in arrogancy and remarkeable vanitie, which euermore waites on such, as from base and low degree, are exalted to the chiefe fauours and dignities of a Kingdome) wore a Chaine of Gold about his necke, whereat hung the Idole of the Sunne,* 5.34 ••ound engirt with beames of Gold. So that the people seeing this Shittle-cocke passe by them, as Fortunes Tennis-ball, and plaine mirrour of inconstancie and vo∣••ubilitie, wearing vpon his brest, the Idole of their great god Mithra: they fell on their knees presently to the ground, kissing their hands, with all humiliation of their bodies. Thus was he honored in an extraordinary fashion, and farre from the com∣mon rule or practise.

The Persians published abroad, that the Armie of Cyrus was preceded by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 flame of Fire, to make him knowne as Monarch of the world, this was ••eriued from the Iewes, as already wee haue said. Ammianus Marcellinus ••estifieth in his Romaine Historie, speaking of the Persians, Medes and Par∣••hians. Feruntque etiam (si iustum est credi) ignem coelitus lapsum apud se sempiter∣••s foculis custodiri, cuius portionem exiguam vt faustu praeisse quondam Asiaticis Regibus ••icunt,

When the deceasse of a King of Persia happened, all the lighted Fires (so care∣••ully preserued night and day in the Pallace) were extinguished, and afterward ••hose in euery chiefe Family, maintained on their perticular houshold Altars, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Xenophon informeth vs: to expresse their intire griefe and mourning, for the ••eath of their Prince; according to the testimonie of Diodorus Siculus, in the ••auenteenth Booke of his Antiquities. And those Fires were not kindled againe, ••ll after the Coronation of a Successour in the Empire; when the Surena lighted 〈◊〉〈◊〉 new Fire, obseruing such Ceremonies therein, as is described by Plutarch in ••e life of Numa Pompilius, the Author of this pretended Diuine Fire, which hee ••ppointed to be kept by Vestall Virgins, without quenching, in imitation of the ••wes.

The Ceremonie of carrying Vessels full of Fire before the King of Asia, was ••ommon to the Ynguas of the West Indies, and to the Samorins of the East. Io∣phus Acosta, in the fift Booke of his Indian Naturall Historie, the fourth Chap∣••r, and other following, reporteth, that the dwellers in Mexico and Peru doe ••ore the Sunne, which in their Language they call Pinchao, kissing their hands, ••d babling with their lippes, as wee haue said. And that before the Idole ••ereof (which in Peru they name Viracocha, and at Mexico, Vitzilipuztli, that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to say, God supreme, most high and most great) was maintained night and day a ••erpetuall Fire.

Gonsalo Ferdinando d'Ouiedo, at the discouery of this new Spaine, obserued the same ••ing, and by way of addition, saith: That the people of the Indies in the West,* 5.35 ••ere neuer admitted to salute their Kings, till first they had throwne strong ••ummes and Aromaticall Perfumes, into the Cassolet and Brazeraine burning ••ntinually, planted (for that purpose) on the right hand, in the Haule of Pre∣••nce.

And our fore-named Acosta, discouering the presages, fore-runners of the losse and ruine of the King of Mexico Motecumacin, sheweth, that the Kings of that rich Prouince, caused ordenarily to be carried before them, lighted Torches, & fla∣ming Lampes, compounded of incredible costly Odours and Perfumes.

Moreouer, that in all those Countries, the people maintained a perpetuall Fire. And from one Iubilie to another, which they kept after the Iewish fashion, from fiftie to fiftie yeares,* 5.36 the last night whereof; they quenched all their Fires, bra••e and defaced all their Houshold-stuffe and Goods, being assuredly perswaded, that the World was come to his finall period. And so consequently, they had not any more neede of Fire nor light, neither of any Furniture for feeding: but they m••st all dye that very night; which they spent in horror, and certaine expectation of death. But when they beheld the breake of day to appeare; as ouercome with vn∣speakeable ioy and gladnesse, they would all issue forth of their doores, beating D••ums and Tabers euery where, and sounding their other Instruments for warre, Fifes and Trumpets, in signe of reioycing, because their great God Vizil puztli had prolonged their time,* 5.37 to behold yet another Age. And the first day, their Papas, or high Priest walked about their Townes and vtmost limits, with a generall Processi∣on: wherein the people assisted, with giuing of thanks, that they were spared to see the beginning of another new world. The Procession being ended; with great and solemne Ceremonies the new Fire was kindled, to burne both day & night before the Idole of their great God: and thither the people went, to take some for kindling their owne Fires.

Hiero••mus Ozoriu••, a Portuguiz••, Bishop of Sylues in the Algarues, in the fourth Bo•• of his Portugall Historie, writeth; that (in his time) the King of Benemo∣tapa a Kingdome of very great extendure, and which maketh part of Ethiopia, beyond the Cape de b••na Speranza) caused vsually to be carried before him, the no••tes of his Royalty. The first whereof was a Mattocke, hauing the handle of I••••∣rie,* 5.38 and two small Iauelins, crossed into a Saltour. By the Mattocke hee gaue his Subiects to vnderstand, that they ought to addict themselues to labour & husband••▪ the most innocent and happy life that any man can wish to leade, and his iust•••• Reuenewes, all that the earth yeelded. One of the Iauelins serued him as a Scepte, and the other he vsed in stead of a Sword.

This King had vnder his obeysance, many Princes and great Lords his Vassa••ls, whose Sonnes he educated in his Court; as well to accustome, fashion and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them to his seruice, as to containe their Fathers, within the compasse and tearmes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dutie and obedience, he hauing their Sonnes in hostage. Euery yeare, at a certaine day beginning their yeare,* 5.39 he sent his Couriers or Posts, to carrie them new Fire, in whose houses when the Posts were arriued: all their former Fire was quite quench∣ed, which belonged to the precedent yeare. And they that were subiect vnder ti••, when they kindled new fire; they were to fetch it from their Lords houses, which was performed with great Ceremonies, and publique reioycing. And whosoeuer of the Princes and Lords, that refused to take and receiue the new Fire: warre was iustantly made on them by the rest, as on him that entred into rebellion, & so should be punished for his treacherie.

Euen so the Romaine Emperours, be it that they deriued it from the Kings of Persia,* 5.40 or them of Iuda, ouer whom Augustus and Tiberius commanded (as ouer their owne Vassailes after great Pompey: they vsed as a noate of their Excel∣lencie and Soueraigntie, when they went forth in publique, or made their entrance in Triumph, to haue borne before them, vpon their Battaile-Axes, in forme of halfe-Pikes, Ve••sels and Censers of Gold and Siluer, like to the bottomes of Lamps, fill••d with prouision, and maintained with Oyles, Perfumes and Aromaticall moi∣stures.

P••rtinax being exalted to the Empire, refused the honor, to haue Lampes of Perfumes carried before him; vntill the Romaine Senate had agreed to his ••∣leuation, so saith Herodian in his life. Neque Ignem sibi praeferri, neque 〈◊〉〈◊〉 principatus insi••a passus est attolli, donec Senatus sententiam sciscitaretur. And the same Historian, speaking of the Emperour Gordianus at Carthag••

in Affrica, discouering the markes of the Empire (whereof hereafter we shall say something) speaketh thus. Sequebantur cum Virgae Laureatae, quo insigni Principes à priuatis dignoscuntur, praetereaque Ignis de More deferrebatur. This Honor and priuiledge was granted to women, and sometime to the Romaine Emperours Si∣sters. The same Herodian, in the life of Commodus, speaking of his eldest sister Lucilla, to whom Sella Imperitoria sedere in theatro, & Ignem de more praeferri patiebatur. Which was not permitted to their Fauourites; for the same Au∣thour speaking of Martia, whom Commodus loued better then his lawfull wife, saith. Sic, vt praeter Ignem, omnes honores illi, velut Augustae tribue∣rentur.

God had commanded Moyses, that the Sancta Sanctorum, should be engirt with Veiles and Curtaines;* 5.41 because it should not be daily exposed to the peo∣ples sight. The same was practised for the Benches and Seates of Iustice of the Iewes, which they called Sanhedrins. For before the Pretorium of the Iudges, called Camera, & Domus Iudicij, and by the Hebrewes Gazith, the Councell Chamber; there were Custodes or Curtaines, which were very seldome drawne: because sacred and holy things, such as Iustice is, ought not to be seene of the com∣mon people, or in any manner to be prophaned.

And so the Kings of Persia had their Imperiall Throane of pure Gold,* 5.42 couered and Veiled with Curtaines of Tyrian Purple, and of Crimosine Silke▪ For, when any spake to them with words of Crimosine Silke, that is to say, in tearmes of excellence and honour, and with all reuerence: their faces were Veiled (as we reade in the Historie of Hester of King Ahasuerus) Necdum verbum de ore Regis exierat, & statim aperuerunt faciem eius. The Rabbines explicating this passage,* 5.43 say, that in the Chamber of Honor, and Hall of Ptesence, belonging to the Kings of Israell and Iuda, before the Chaire and Throane of them, hung Curtaines, and ordenarily, when any one spake to them in publique, their faces were veiled and hidden, and that from them the Kings of Persia tooke the practise. Which the Subiects also did, in honor of their Princes, not daring to looke them fixedly in the face, no more then the Sunne: because they are liuing Images of the Diuinitie, and the best affected Sons of great Iupiter, saith Homer. It was an extraordinary fauour, when the said Kings of Persia spake to any one bare faced.

— Satis est potuisse videre.

So spake the God of the Bucoliques in Virgill. And so the Children of Israell at the Mountaine of Sinai, learned to see God with feare of death, and by his vision, the face of Moyses being become resplendantly shining; he spake to the people, his face being veiled.

In like manner, the Throanes of the Kings of China, of Motecuma, of Mexico,* 5.44 and of Atabalippa of Peru, were veiled and couered with Curtaines: so speake the Histories of the Indiaes, and of China, meaning of the Yngas.

The Romaines had the same practise, in the person of their Emperours, of their Altars, the Statues of their pretended Gods, and Councell Cham∣••er.

Concerning Counsell, there are many Law-passages, and namely in the fift Law De Naufragijs, at the Code, de submersis Nauibus decernimus vt leuato ve∣•• causae istae cognoscantur. That is to say, that the causes of this nature, where∣••n many persons associated haue interest: they were pleaded, iudged, and ter∣••inated in full Audience, and not with a closed doore. Oppanso velo, as Ter∣••ullian speaketh. Vpon this Law, the light of Ciuill Lawyers, Iacques de Cuiaux, ••bserueth many Antiquities. Of those Curtaines is mention made in the last Law De Officijs diuers. Iudic. vnder the name of Secret. Sciant Principes, & ••ornicularij, & Primates officiorum, & Iudices etiam, ternas libras auri de suis fa∣••ltatibus eruendas, si honoratis viris (quibus etiam Consistorium nostrum ingredi∣••d•• facultas praebetur) Secretarij Iudicium non potuerit ingressus. In the fift Law ••e Proximus sacro. Scrini at the Code. And the Ordonance of the Emperour Con∣••tantine. Non sit vaenale Iudicis Velum, non ingressus redempti, non infame licitatio∣••bus Secretarium.

There is an excellent passage, concerning those Veiles and Curtaines, in Cham∣bers of Iustice, in S. Basile the Great, in the Epistle ad Eusebium. In the Ecclesi∣asticall Historie of Eusebius, the seauenth Booke, Chapter 32. And in the third Book De Gubernatione Dei, written by Saluianus, Bishop of Marseilles. Intra ianuas 〈◊〉〈◊〉 modo illustrium potestatum, sed etiam Praesidum, aut Praepositorum non omnes passi•• intrare praesumunt, nisi quos aut Index vocauerit, aut negotium taxerit, aut ipsa honori•• proprij dignitas introire permisserit. Which passage referreth it selfe to the fift Law before alleadged.

Of Statues, Tertullian in Apologetico. Solis Sacerdotibus adire licentium, & c••n∣spectu ceterorum velo oppanso interdicebatur. Apuleius, in the eleauenth of his Mi∣lesians, speaking of the goddesse Isis. Ac dum velis caudentibas reducti•• in diuer∣sum, Deae venerabilem conspectum apprecamur. And of himselfe, in the said Booke. Sic ad instar Solis exornato, & in vicem simulacri constituto repente velis reductis in ••s∣pectum Populi errabam. Those that were on the Marches, and publique places, were veiled at such time as they performed Iustice, or some dismall and Tragicall act, besmeared with humaine blood, as we vnderstand by Dion. Claudius delectabatur gla∣diatoribus, & praesertim Meridianis. Ideo plerosque seruos, qui dominos sub Caio aut Ti∣berio calumniati erant, hoc modo perdebat. Eorumque tantus fuit numerus, vt August•• statuam eo loci positam iusserit transferri, ne aut semper aspiceret caedes, aut semper Vela•••• maneret.

Of Altars, there are an infinitie of passages in Plautus: we will rehearse but this following.

— Querulo Isti sunt qui in fanis, & in facellis obseruant Vela.

And Lucretius in his fift Booke.

Nec pietas vlla est, Velatum saepe videri Vertier ad lapidem, atque omnes accedere ad aras. Paulinus ad Cytherium. Tunc & discusso nudata altaria Velo Amisere sacri religionem adyti.

Of Emperours, Suetonius in the life of Vitellius. Idem miri in adulando ing••••ij primus C. Caesarem adorari instituit, quum reuersus è Syria non aliter adire ausus esset, quam Capite Velo, circumuertensque se, deinde procumbens. The Emperour Tiberius, making the Speech and Funerall Oration, for his Sonne Drusus, had his face Veiled; Vt à Funere oculos suos auerteret: So saith Seneca De Consolatione ad Muti∣am. And this was as well in regard of the Emperours quality, as of the chiefe Priest, to whom it was permitted to assist in Funerals, according to the ordonance of God in the Mosaicall Law. Lampridius setteth it downe for an example of great familiaritie and priuacie, in the Emperour Alexander, because that Salu••••••∣tur quasi vnus de Senatoribus, Patente Velo. In this manner Princes gouerned them∣selues,* 5.45 by borrowing Diuine Honors, for imploying them to their owne vse; and namely Fire in Lampes carried before them, but now abolished. Yet to this day, they retaine the practise, of making their pompous Entrances in night time, with lighted Torches. And on dayes of publique receiuing, to haue lighted Lampes, lighted Lanthornes in their Windowes, and at the doores of their houses, a cu∣stome likewise taken from the Persians and Easterne Kings.

For, ouer and beside that which wee learne from Xenophon, and Plutarch i•• the life of Cyrus: we reade in the Historie of Iudith, and third Chapter, that Holofernes, Lieutenant Generall to the King of the Assyrians, was receiued by the Assyrians into the Citie of Damas, with the light of Torches, f••••∣ming Lampes, Chaplets of Floures, and sound of Musicall Instruments. Cum Coronis & Lampadibus, ducentes choros in tympanis, & tibijs. As much was done at the entrance of Antiochus, King of Aegypt, into the holy Citie. Magnifice ab I••s••••t

susceptus est cum facula••ium luminib••s, & laudibus. Augustus would neuer enter in∣to any famous Citie, but in the night-season: So saith Suetonius in his life. And the Ceremonies of strewing Floures, and other greene Hearbes along the Streetes, and decking Gates and Doores with branches of diuers goodly Trees, and beautifying Windowes with burning Lampes, filled with Balmes and costly Perfumes; was learned (as meerely borrowed) by the Romaines, of the Easterne people. Herodianus, in his first Booke, describing the entrance of the Emperor Com∣modus into Rome, saith, Imperatorem faustis omnibus, acclamantibusque, & coronarum, florumque sparsionibus exceperunt.

As for Lampes in Windowes, Perseus;

—Vnctaque fenestra Dispositae pinguem nebulam vomuere Lucernae.

But much more apparantly Iuuenall, in his sixt Satyre.

Hic nostrum placabo Iouem; Laribusque paternis Thura dabo, atque omnes Violae iactabo colores: Cuncta nitent, longos erexit iauua ramos, Et mat utinis operiatur fenestra Lucernis.

Tertullian, in the Treatise which hee wrote De Corona Militis, declareth, that the Romaine Emperours, and Kings on the Earth, worne their Crownes in the forme of the Sunne-beames: because they were as Sunnes, and flaming Lights to their people.

Lux publica Principis Ignis.

Because that

Commonly we see the conquered Prouince Shapes manners by the same mould of the Prince.

Crownes Royall had their circle enamelled with Colours of the Bowe fix∣••d in Heauen. Velleius Paterculus, in his second Booke, speaking of Octauius Cae∣sar, saith;

Aduentanti Romam immanis amicorum occurrit frequentia, & cum intraret vrbem, ••olis orbis super caput eius curnatus aequaliter, rotundatusque in colorem arcus, velut coro∣•••• tanti mox viri capiti imponens conspectus est.

Suetonius in the life of the same Augustus, saith Videre visus est Filium mortalium ••ecie ampliorem, cum fulmine & sceptro, exuuijsque Iouis optimi maximi, ac Radiata Co∣••na super Laureatum currum bissenis equis candore eximio trahentibus.

Where he remarketh to vs, that the Triumphall Chariots and Waggons of Kings ••nd Princes, were drawne by Horses absolutely white,* 5.46 which are dedicated to the ••unne: the Chariot whereof is represented by Poets, to be drawne by such crea∣••ures. And thence ensued the custome, that Kings and other Princes of the world, ••e ordenarily mounted on white Horses; on those dayes when they appeare in ••reatest brauery.

Plinie in his Panegyricke, Horum vnumsi praestitisset alius illi, iamdudum radiatum ••put, & media inter Deos sedes aurostaret, & ebore. And the Panegyricke spoken to ••aximianus; Trabeae vestrae triumphales, & fasces Consulares, & Selbe curules, & has ••sequiorum stipatio, & fulgur, & Illa Lux Diuinum Verticem claro orbe complectens, ve∣••rorum sunt ornamenta meritorum pulcherrima, & Angustissima.

We finde, that the Kings of Israell were (by title of excellence and honor) cal∣••d of their people, The Lampes of Israell.* 5.47 The Princes and Captaines attending on ••ing Dauid, seeing that hee had runne the fortune of life, going himselfe to warre ••gainst the Philistims; would no longer suffer him to goe with them. Iam 〈◊〉〈◊〉 egredieris nobiscum ad bellum, ne Extinguas Lucernum Israel. And their rea∣••n was very pertinent, because the Scripture speaketh in the same Booke,* 5.48 That the ••e person of the King,* 5.49 is reputed of greater worth then an hundred thousand

men. Wherefore he should not daily (as we say) expose himselfe to the hazards of warre,* 5.50 and aduenture like to a Captaine or Souldiour; the losse of them is not of such importance, as the very least accident that can happen to a King, who is the Lampe and light of her Kingdome. Princeps est Lucerna Regni sui; the maine Lan∣terne of the people of Israel.

* 5.51Now, concerning the French, they honour their Kings and call them Sires, of the auncient Gaulish word. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifieth the Sunne: because those Monarches haue bin said to be truely the Suns, not onely of France, but of all Chri∣stendome, which will last so long as their Kings endure. They are the sacred sup∣porters of the Catholique Religion; Colimus Reges nostros sicut homines à Deo secundos, & solo Deo minores: They depend immediately vpon none but God onely.

Plutarch, in the Treatise which he wrote, concerning the defect of Oracles, ve∣ry aptly compareth the Kings and Princes of the world, to a lighted Lampe, hang∣ing in the midst of a Haule, it delighteth all the by-standers with the light. But then men must not behaue themselues like diuers kindes of Flyes, who sporting pleasantly thereat, flye so oftentimes about it, that in the end they are scorched with the flame,* 5.52 as we vse to say in a common Prouerbe; Kings are not to be taunted, or risen against, no, nor troubled in their State. Fire is the Symbole or Hierogly∣phicke of Royalty: Sic cum Igne. Sic cum Principe: Such as presume ouer-neere to the Fire, burne themselues: and they that stand too farre off, feele no warmth at all.

So then we may say, that as a bright-burning Lampe, is ioy and comfort to all the beholders: the like we say also of a Prince, that so long as he liueth, he is the admirable Lanterne to his people, the holy fire and sacred flame, by the splendor whereof, Mutatur pro ••••lla Maris in auram, & silent fluctus eius.

Concidunt nubes, sugiuntque Venti.

* 5.53His very name onely stisleth troubles and seditions. But so soone as this bright Lampe is extinguished, the Land seeth it selfe obscured with darknesse, and pitchie cloudes. As the Eclipse of the Sunne happening, by little and little the Ayre is darkened, altred into sullen lookes; and the Subiects troubled, being (without a guide exposed to the windes of ambition, of all disorder and disobedience. Be∣cause at all times, and as often as there is no Maister in the house, all is in confusion where contrariwise, his very presence serueth as an ornament, and keepeth all with∣in compasse of duety. And this is the reason, why the extinction of these faire Lights,* 5.54 the death of great Princes; is ordenarily foregon by extraordinary Starres, and Comets of a fiery nature, which appeare in heauen, as Auant-Courreurs, of their quite quenching.

Nunquam visus impune Cometes.

The Romaine Emperours, beside those Lampes of Fire, liuely described by Ap••∣letus in the eleuenth Booke of his Milesians, describing the order of the Procession of Isis, saith. Quorum primus Lucernam praemicantem porrigebat lumen, non a deo ••∣siris illis consimilem, quae vespertinas illuminant epulas, sed aureum cymbium me••••o s•• patore flammulam suscitans largionem) caused also to be borne before them, The Ea∣gle,* 5.55 The Scepter, And the Hand or Rod of Iustice; which in the times of peace, wee kept in the Temple of Saturne, at the Capitole of Rome. And in warre, in a Tent or Pauillion (in forme of a Temple) which they called Ad Principia, close ioyning to the Tent Pretoriall. And when as the Emperours or Lieutenants Generall made O∣rations to the Souldiors (they tearming that Oration or speech Militarie Adloc••t••∣nem) some one or other fetched out of the Ad Principia,* 5.56 the markes or noates of the Empire, The Eagle, The Hand of Iustice, The Lampe and The Scepter, which either were fixed, or brought to the Tribune, at the Orations. Then were there to be seene an infinite number of Medales, or stamps of Auncient Coines, and among

the rest, that of the Emperour Galba, whereof here you may behold the Fi∣gure.

[illustration]

Of all the Princes of Christendom, there is not any one,* 5.57 but the King of France onely, that beareth this Hand or Rod of Iustice. He carrieth a Scepter of pure gold in the right hand, which is also common to other Princes: but, in the other, hee carrieth the Hand of Iustice, that is, a Rod of a Cubit in height, hauing on the top thereof a left hand wide open, wholly of Iuorie (and not of gold or siluer) to shew the integrity that Iudges should obserue, in rendring Iustice equally to euery one, without hatred or fauour, and any acception of Prince or Vassaile, Rich or Poore. And this is the reason, why this Rod and Hand of Iustice is called Aequitatis Iudi∣cium, the marke and Hieroglyphicke of Equity, by Apuleius in his Milesians, as a most remarkeable passage. For there hee rendreth a reason, why this Iudex and Symbole of Iustice, is rather, the left hand then the right. Quartus Aequitatis osten∣debat iudicium, efformatam Manum Sinistram porrecta palmula: quae gemina Pigritia, nulla calliditate, nulla solertia praedita, videbatur A••quitati magis aptior, quàm dextera. The left hand (saith hee) being not imployed to the working of many dishonest actions, or violent, without Art, Deceit, or Industry; is much more proper to re∣present and signifie the Rudder or Sterne of Iustice, then the right hand.

This Hand of Iustice, which Saint Clemens Alexandrinus, in the sixt book of his Obseruations inward calleth Cubitum Iustitiae, The Cubit of Iustice, was framed all of Iuorie, which white like snow, is the note of the brightnesse of the faire Virgin A∣strea. And euery one knoweth, that the teeth of an Elephant are Yuory; and ther∣fore Propertius called them,

Libici nobile dentis opus.

Among all foure-footed Beasts, the Elephant is obseruable for his deuotion and Pietie, loue to his Gouernours, and likewise for his Equity: as we learn of Aristotle and Plutarch in their bookes De Animalium. Plinie in the eight booke of his Natu∣rall History, reporteth wonders: Intellectus illi sermonis Patrij, Imperiorumque obedi∣entia, Officiorum quae didicere memoria; Amoris, & Gloriae voluptas; imo verò (quae eti∣am in Homine rara) Probitas, Prudentia, Aequitati: Religio quoque Syderum, Solisque, ac Lunae veneratio. The French Lucretius, Du Bartas, in his sixt dayes worke, setteth him downe, as the Generall of all foure-footed creatures.

Digne de telle charge,* 5.58 ou soit qu'on ait egard Ason dos tourrelé qui porte maint Soudard: Ou soit qu'on mette en ieu ceste prudente adresse, Dont il semble obscurcir des Humains la sagesse. Escolier studieux, il rumine à part soy La lecon qu'on luy baille. Il reuere son Roy. Il saluë la Lune, &c,

Worthy of such a charge: be it in regard His Castle backe, to Souldiers a safe Ward. Or be it for his discreet readinesse, Wherein he dimmes all witte men can expresse. A studious Scholler; he consults alone With his owne soule, Lessons to him made knowne. He riuer enceth his King: Salutes the Moone.

* 5.59The Kings of Israell carried (with their Scepter) this Hand of Iustice, so say the Rabbines, who describe it; Virgam Eburneam, An Yuorie Rod; Virgam Regni; Virgam Directionis; id est, Sceptrum Rectitudinis, Aequitatis, & Iustitiae: The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Right and of Equity, and the Iustice of Astrea.

And from the Iewes, the practise passed among the Aegyptians; before the King and the President of Iustice, this Hand of Iustice was carried. Clemens Alexandri¦drinus, in the place before alleadged, saith: That there was borne before them, that is to say, before the King, and the high Priest, the Intendant of Iustice (named by Diodorus Siculus Prince of the Iudges, Princeps Iudicum, and by Elianus in his fourth booke of Diuersities, Princeps Sententiae) the notes and adornments of the Priesthood, as also of Royaltie: namely, this Hand or Rod of Iustice, and the Chal∣lice for Sacrificing, and the bearer of them was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Clemens in the fore∣quoted Booke, reporteth more particularly the full manner and order of procee∣ding. And Dioderus Siculus, in the second booke of his Antiquities, who obser∣ued, that the Prince of Priests, and Iudges of the said Aegyptians, wore vpon his brest a precious stone called Veritie, which they had borrowed from the High Priest of the Iewes. Alianus in the passage formerly alleadged, saith: Iudices apud Agyptios ijdem quondam fuerunt, qui & Sacerdotes. In his Princeps erat sententia Max¦imus natu, & in omnes statuendi ius habebat. Eum omnium hominum esse iustissimum, & syncerissimum oportebat, qui circa collum Imaginem ex Saphyro gemma confectam ge∣stabat, quae vocabatur Veritas.

* 5.60The Prince of the Druides had it borne before him, as the marke of his Principa∣lity, and he had the guard and managing of Iustice, euen ouer the Kings & Princes of the Gaules: who gaue strong hand to the execution of Iustice, and commands deliuered from the Druides, to whom they were euen as Ministers and seruants. As it is obserued by Dion of Prusia in Suidas, in these remarkeable words.

Celtae habent Druides Diuinationis, Sapientiaeque studiosos, sine quibus nihil est licitum Regibus facere, aut consulere; ita vt si quis rempenitus consideret, Druidas regnent, Re∣ges autem sententiae sint administri, & serua. For it is not for Kings and Princes of the earth,* 5.61 to reigne and command absolutely after their owne fantasie, and by an immoderate power; but to reigne in all assurance, to gouerne himselfe, and rule his Estate, by Councell of the wise, and according to Iustice.

According as the Kings of France vsually haue done, who at all times haue beene commended for louing Iustice; because they take the Scepter thereof at their Sacring, Coronation, and at receiuing thereof, the Prelate that Sacreth and Crow∣neth them, saith:

* 5.62Accipe Virgam Virtutis & Aequitatis, qua intelligas mulcere pios, & terrere repro••••••, errantibus v••am dare, lapsisque manum porrigere, disperdasque superbos, & releues ••••∣miles, vt aperi••t tibi estium Iesus Christus Dominus noster, qui de se ipso ait. Ego s•••• ••st••um: per me fi quis introterit saluabitur. Et ipse qui Clauis est Dauid, & Sceptrū do•••••• Israel qui aperit, & nemo claudit, claudit & nemo aperit, sit tibi adiutor, eduxit vinct•••• d•• dom•• carceris, sedentem in tenebris, & vmbra Mortis: vt in omnib. sequi merearis c••̄, de quo Dauid Propheta cecinit. Sedes tua, Deus, in saeculum saeculi, Virga Aequitatis Reg∣ni 〈◊〉〈◊〉, & imiteris eum qui dicit. Diligas Iustitiam, & odio habeas iniquitatem, propte∣rea enim ••nxit te Deus, Deus tuus laetitiae ad exemplum illius, quem ante sacula 〈◊〉〈◊〉 prae particibus suis Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum, Amen.

Mention also is made of the Ornaments for their Kings, and namely of the Hand of Iustice, in the history of Sugerus Abbot of S. Denys in France, speaking of the Sacring of Lewes le Gros, sixt of the name: Diademate Regni gratanter coronauit▪ ne•• non & Sceptrum, & Virgam, &c. Wherin it is euident, that they are mistaken, who haue written, that Charles the fift was the first King of France, that (at his Sa∣cring) receiued the Hand of Iustice.

* 5.63These Monarchs then, as they are the onely Kings of Christendome, who (be∣side their Scepter) doe beare the Rod and hand of Iustice: so are they likewise the onely Princes, who are figured by their cloathed Royalty, and in peaceable habits; whereas other Princes make themselues to appeare Armed, and mounted on horse∣backe, like to S. George.

That is called the Throne of Iustice, when the King comes in person into the golden Chamber of the House of Parliament at Paris,* 5.64 about great and serious af∣faires of the Kingdome. Then is it, when the said Chamber is hung and adorned with rich violet Veluet, very thickly powdred with Floures de Luces of gold, in costly embroydery, and the great Canopy of the same ouer the Throne Royall, garnished with sumptuous pillowes to sit on, and to support the feet of his Maiesty, assisted with the Princes of his Bloud and Parliament, in their red Robes, as Peeres and Officers of his Crowne. On the contrary Seale to the said Great Seale, are the Armes of France crowned, sustained and supported by two Angels; and the same is also allowed to the lesser Chancellours of France.

In some of the Charters of the first Kings,* 5.65 their Seales haue beene stamped with the sole visage of the said King, as halfe faced, that is to say, onely halfe of the countenance, which the Latines tearme Luscam Imaginem, as we see on Testons, and other peeces of gold and siluer, euen so low as to the Doubles, a Money of France. And the Seale thus engrauen, was cut somewhat deepe inward, that the face ap∣peared swelling fully vpward; as hath beene obserued in that of King Childebert, first of the name, Founder and endower of the Church of Paris, in his Charter ••ept to this very day, and in other of the Kings his Successors, which haue beene seene in the same manner presented.

The Kings of France onely haue sealed at all times with white waxe,* 5.66 whereas o∣••her seale with greene, or red, or yellow, and some with blacke. King Lewes, the eleuenth of the name, by his Letters Patents, renewed from the twenty eight day of Ianuary, 1468. and to the moneth of May 1469. granted by an especiall priui∣••edge to the Duke of Aniou Rene, King of Sicilie & Ierusalem, Count of Prouence, ••nd to his heyres in direct Ligne (which went not farre, being ended in a daugh∣••er married in the House of Lorraine, and in regard of her, the Dukes of Lorraine haue retained to this day, the Armes and Title of Kings of Ierusalem and Sicilie) to seale with white waxe, as well in the Kingdomes of Ierusalem and Sicilie, as in his ••ands in France.

The Throane and Seate of Iustice, ordenary to the most Christian Kings of France, is the Parlement of Paris, called (for Excellency) The Court of Peeres,* 5.67 and Parlement of France; albeit there are seuen other in principall Prouinces of the Kingdome, which we shall elsewhere speake of more conueniently.

It is obserued in the second booke, concerning the Officers of the Crowne of France, and the tenth Chapter, that the Estates and Parlements general of France,* 5.68 ••nder the Kings of the second Ligne, met and held but twice in the yeere onely, ••ccording to the testimony of Hincmarus, Archbishop of Rheims, drawn from the ••arration of the Abbot of Corbie Alard, who liued in the time of Charlemaigne, Em∣perour of the famous French.

Vnder the Kings of the third Ligne, at this instant happily reigning,* 5.69 the Parle∣ment hath beene diuersly changed, according to the occurrences and necessitie of ••he affaires of France, and as they walked foot by foot, with the Princes & Lords ••hat were possessed of the Prouinces, and Successors to them, who had compassed ••heir affaires (as some say, fishing in troubled waters) vnder the declining of the Kings, descendants from Charlemaigne. Which is meant of two Thrones of Iu∣••tice, held by the Kings Lewes the Deuout, & Philip Augustus,* 5.70 called (by good right) ••he Conquerors Sonne: both of them held in fauour of the Church of Mascon, and Bishop thereof, against the violences of the Count of Vienna. The first was held at Chaalon-Cabillonis, in the yeare of the Word Incarnate, 1166. the nine and twen∣••ieth of the reigne of Lewis the Deuout, being set downe in eloquent tearmes, as fol∣••oweth.

PEr longam Regum absentiam sine disciplina,* 5.71 & fraeno iusti regiminis longo tempore dissoluta fuit terra Burgundiae, & illis qui in ea erant alicuius potentiae licuit impugna∣••e, & inter se decertare, & pauperes opprimere, & Ecclesiarum bona vastare. Nos propter ••antam indignitati malitiam, & zelo Dei commoti, terram Burgundiae cum copijs Regni ••nteruenimus obtentu faciend vindictas, & reformandi pacem in patria. Notum itaque

facimus vniuersis, praesentibus, & futuris, quod cum sederemus Cabillonis ad indic••••∣dum super negotijs, & ad cognoscendum causas diuersas, inter alias audiuimus quer im••••i∣am Ecclesiae Matisconensis contra Comitem Girardum Vianensem, & ipse non pot••••t asserere, se super Ecclesiam aliquid iuris habere, siue in Episcopi, siue in Capitulis terri•• ••••∣que Hominibus: And that which ensueth.

* 5.72The other of Philip Augustus, for execution of the said Arrest before specified, was with raising a maine Armie against the same Count Gerard of Vienna, in be∣halfe of the Bishop and Chapter of the Church of the said Mascon; and was giuen Apud Petrae pertusum, Anno Incarnati Verbi Millesimo Centesimo Octuagesimo Regni ••o∣stri Anno primo: which sheweth, that according to the occurrences, the first Kings of the third Line,* 5.73 went to hold their Parliaments and seats of Iustice, with a strong Armie; where the accused were constrained to be by Law, and to obey the De∣crees which were signed by the King, & sub-signed by the Officers of the Crown. For those of Lewes the Deuout, had the signatures of Thibault, Count of Blois, and Champaigne, of Master of the houshould; of Guy de Boutieller; of Matthe•• the Chamberlaine, and of R••oull, Constable.

Vnder the Reign of King Lewes, called Sanctus, when France was in her flouri∣shing estate, and the Princes and Lords werie of souple nature, rancking with the tearmes of duty and obedience: the Parliaments were ruled and assured at certaine seasons of the yeere.* 5.74 For in times of peace, foure Parlements were holden yearly, or three at the least. And the same was vsed vnder the reigne of his sonne, Philip the Hardie, third of the name.

In the time of Philip le Bel his sonne, King of France and Nauarre, they were re∣duced to two yeerely, according to the ancient custome; one in Winter, and the other in Sommer, during peace; and but one in Winter during warre. It appea∣reth neuerthelesse by the Registers of the Court, that by hinderance of warre a∣gainst the rebellious Flemmings,* 5.75 there was not any Parlement during some yeeres. And the King by his Ordinance, dated the Monday after mid-Lent, Anno 1302. see downe in the Register of ancient Orders of Parlement, fol. 45. appointed that two Prelates, and two Councellers Layicks, should dispatch causes most pressing and attending the Parlement. Quia verò multae magnae causae in nostro Parlamento inter n••t••bil••s pers•••••• & magnas aguntur, ordinamus & volumus quod duo Praelati, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 aliae bonae, & susficientes laicae de nostro Consilio, vel saltem vnus Praelatus, & vna perso∣na la••ca, causa deliberandi, & audiendi istas causas continuè in nostris Parliamentis exi∣sta••t.

* 5.76In the same Ordenance, the said King Philip willed, that for the commodity of his Subiects, there should be two Parlements at Paris, two Exchequers at Roane, and extraordinary Sessions, called Great dayes, at Troyes in Champaigne, and a Parlament at Tolosa.

Praeterea pr••pter commodum Subiectorum nostrorum, & expeditionem causarum, prep••∣nimus ordinare, quòd duo Parlementa erunt Parisius, duo Scacaria Rothomagi, & does Trecenses ••is tenebuntur in Anno, & quod Parlamentum apud Tolosam tenebitur, •••• gentes praedictae terrae consentiant, quod non appelletur a Praesentibus in Parliament••, praedicto.

* 5.77The Ordinance of the King Saint Lewes, speaketh expressely, that causes should be appealed in the Audience, according as they are in the Rolles, and that they should be concluded, before any other be appealed, without Checquer-play, as the Prouerbe was in those times, or calling on the nayle; that is to say, calling other cases, and then leaping from one cause to another, without determining any. De∣putati ad causas andiendas, partes duarum, vel trium causarum coram se faciant euoc••••, & quo••sque fuer•••••• & quantum ad diem pertinet, expeditae, alias non audiant introd••••••, illis expeditis, aliae audiantur, & sic fiat quous{que} totum sit expeditum.

In the Registers of Decrees of Parlement, beginning Anno 1320. vnder the Reigne of Philip le Long,* 5.78 fift of the name, King of France & Nauarre, in the A••e•• or Order of the Count of Bologne on the Sea, (who was a Counceller of the Parlement) pronounced the tenth of Nouember, in the said yeere 1320. it is shewn

that the Lords of the Parliament of Paris, had their cause commised in the said Parlement, which was held to be of such esteem and greatnesse,* 5.79 that the very chie∣fest Lords of France laboured to haue themselues receiued as Councellers of the Court; and hauing that priuiledge, they did account it for the prime Ranke of Honour.

And this is the reason, why we see at S. Quentins the picture of Herbert, Count of Vermandois (vpon the Tomb) attired in his Robe and Cloake, furred with Ermines, as a Counceller of the Court: and at the Church of S. Iohn at Dijon, in the great glasse window of the Quire, the foure last Dukes of Bourgongne, cloathed and ha∣bited in the same manner.

In the same Register is also to be seen,* 5.80 that the Gentlemen of the said Parlement were exempted from being appealed to Combats: for in the Order or Decree dated the sixt of Ianuary, in the said yeere, 1320. Messire Guillaume de Marsilly, a Counceller in the said Parlement, was appealed to Combat by Iohn Remilly, vassall and houshold seruant to Alix, Lady of Arsis, Aunt to the King; who charged the said Marsilly for being corrupted with money, in Commission of a Processe depen∣ding in the said Court, betweene the said Lady and Henry of Lancaster. Answere being made, that there was no place for Combat; as well, because that formerly hee had beene accused and absolued, as also by being a Counceller in the Parle∣ment, he stood clearely exempted.

Charles le Bel, fourth of the name, King of France and Nauarre, made his Orde∣nance, to rule the said Parlement of Paris, as is to be seene in a Rolle and Register of Priuy Councel for the said King.* 5.81 Haec fuerunt ordinata in consilio celebrato apud As∣nerias (Asnieres neere to Royaumont, an ancient house of pleasure, belonging to the King S. Lewes) videlicet die Lunae ante Ascensionem Domini, Anno Millesimo Tricen∣tesimo Vicesimo Secundo, qui incipit.

Primo mandatum est per Regem Magistris Inquestarum, quod non recedant quousque Cancellarius venerit Parisius. Et id est mandatum Domino Thomae de Marafountaine, & Domino Erardo l' Alamant, & quod illi duo dicant hoc idem alijs de Parlamento.

Item ordinatum est eadem die per Dominum Regem in Consilio suo, Presentibus Domino de Valesio, Domino Roberto de Attrebato, Episcopo Viuariensi (Viuiers at Seuenes) & Do∣mino Ioanne de Cheichemon, & alijs de quibus videbitur, ordin••t de Magistris Inquesta∣rum qui remanebunt: & idem de illis de Requestis, & qui adiungentur eis,* 5.82 & qui ibunt ad commissiones vsque at futurum Parlamentum. Which approoueth, that the Parlia∣ment was composed of the great Chamber for the audience; of the Iudges for En∣quests, and of Commissaries for Requests.

And which more particularly may be vnderstood from the Register, concerning the ancient Ordinances of the said Parlament, there is (among the rest) that of King Philip de Valois, sixt and last of the name, which was made the eight day of Aprill Anno 1342.

Item, that when our said Parlement shall be ended, we will send our said Chanceller,* 5.83 the three Masters Presidents of our said Parlement, and ten other persons, as well Clearks as Laricks of our Councell, such whom we shall please; who shall ordaine (according to our Will) of the said Parlement, as well of the great Chamber of our said Parlement, and of the Cham∣ber of Enquests, as the Requests for the Parlement to come. And they shall be sworne, that they shall name vnto vs, the most sufficient persons which are in our said Parlement; and shall tell vs, what number of men will suffise for the said great Chamber, Enquests, and Requests.

Item, that hence-forward, we will not make any Maisters of Requests of our said Hou∣shold, vntill such time as they shall be come to the number of sixe; three Clearks,* 5.84 and three Layickes. And of the said Maisters which at this present are: there shall bee but foure, that is to say, two Clearkes, and two Layickes, which receiue any thing in houshold; but only in the manner as the Maisters of Requests of our said Houshold were wont, and haue accu∣stomed to receiue in ancient times.

Vnder King Iohn, Sonne and Successor to the said Philip de Valois, in the Regi∣ster of Decrees of Parlement, beginning Anno, 1351. there is an Order set downe for the Abbot, religious persons and Conuent of Vendosme. Wherein it is expres∣sed

that the Count of Vendosme was a Councellor in Parliament, in the great and se∣cret Councell for the King, and that the causes of Councellers, as well of the said Parliament, as the great Councel; by an especiall priuiledge, ought to be treated on in the said Parliament, and not elsewhere, and so it was adiudged.

In the Register of Letters, and orders of Parliament, beginning the Moneth of February, Anno 1356. in the Commission of the fourth of Iuly, 1357. for M. Reg∣nauld Dacy,* 5.85 Aduocate for the King in the said Parlement; it is expressely said, that the Gentlemen and Lords of the said Parlement, are not obliged to pleade any where else, but in the said Parlement, if they will haue right and Iu∣stice there.

In the Register of Orders of Parlement, beginning in Anno 1360. in an Or∣der bearing date the foure and twentieth day of Iuly 1361. M. Iohn Pastourean, Ad∣uocate for the King in the said Parlement, pleading and concluding against a Par∣tie:* 5.86 the Sonne of the said Partie being present at the pleading, threatned him in open Audience. He was condemned in a thousand pounds Fine to the King, and in an hundred pounds to the said Pastoureau. Which Order imported, That the said Sonne had dared to quench the l••ght of Iustice, in her principall Candlesticke, that is to say, the Parlement, which is the Capitall Court of the Kingdome.

In the same Register are two Orders, giuen the seuenth, and one and twentieth of August, 1361. whereby appeareth, that such as come to plead in the said Parle∣ment,* 5.87 are in Safeguard and safe conduct thereof; and are not to be imprisoned for debts, cause, or any subiect whatsoeuer, without appointment of the said Parle∣ment; except it be for debt of expences for the belly, during the awaiting and per∣suing his affaires in the said Parliament. There are diuers other Decrees made, con∣cerning the same priuiledge, dated the one and twentieth day of May, 1365. and the sixt of Ianuary, 1365.

Vnder King Charles the fift, called the Wife, Sonne and Successour to the said King Iohn, in the Register of the said Parliament, beginning in Anno 1365. is an Or∣der, dated the seuenteenth day of Ianuary in the said yeere, 1365. for Thibault de Moreuill, which sheweth; That such parties as ought to appeare personally in Parlement, are to haue (during their iourney) all their other causes to cease, and be intermitted before all other Iudges whatsoeuer.

* 5.88In the Register of Acts or Orders of Parlement, beginning 1366. by Decree dated the twenty fiue of Nouember in the said yeere, the King then sitting on his Throne of Iustice: Thibault, Lord of Bedox was condemned in fine to his Maie∣stie, which presently he remitted to him. And the said gift was signed by the Re∣gister or Pregnotarie of the Parliament, and not by any Secretary of the Fi∣nances.

* 5.89In the Register of Acts of Parliament, beginning 1368. there is one dated the twenty seuenth of Iune, 1369. for matter of murder and assassinate, committed on the person of M. Emery Doll, Counceller of the said Parliament, whereby it was approued, That it was the crime of high Treason, to kill a Counseller of the said Parlia∣ment

In the Register of Councell of Parlement, Anno 1475. it is declared, that the eleuenth day of Nouember in the said yeere, Monsieur the Chanceller came to ad∣uertise the Court for going to the Bastille, to heare the confession of the Constable of S. Paul, to whom for his rebellions and disobediences, King Lewes the eleuenth directed his Processe.* 5.90 And the said Parlement declared, That there was not any Lord in the Kingdome so great, Except the King and Monsieur le Daulphine, but caught to come and appeare at the said Parlement in Person, when it was ordained for him.

And this is witnessed by a Lion abasing his head, and the tayle betweene his legges exalted ouer the gate and entrance of the great Chamber, by the Parque•• des Huissiers thereof. So that by this illustrious and Soueraigne Parlement, are or∣dered and determined the principall affaires of the Kingdome.

In the Register of Parlement Councell, beginning Anno 1482. the second day of Aprill in the said yeere, King Lewes the eleuenth sent vnto the Parlement, the Oath which hee tooke at his Sacring, exhorting the said Parlement to performe¦med

good Iustice, according as the King had promised to doe by his said Oath, which he purposed to keepe: and the Oath is there Registred downe.

It is not then to be wondred at, if Kings and Princes in the sacred Scriptures, are mistically represented by the Tree called an Oake,* 5.91 and that God himselfe (who honoureth them with the Throne and Scepter, according to his owne good plea∣sure) did communicate or impart himselfe to the ancient Patriarches, vnder the Oake of Mambre. Because in like manner, as the Oake couereth & defendeth from the ayres iniury, such as commit themselues to the shelter of his branches, his leaues and fruites being apt for pasturing and nourishing the creatures of the earth: euen so the Parlements of France are Oakes with exalted heads, vnder whose branches the people are couered from the very strongest violences, which constraineth them to yeeld obedience to their Prince.

Plutarch in the life of Coriolanus writeth,* 5.92 that the ancient Greekes and Romanes honoured their Emperors and Captaines, with Crownes made of Oaken leaues, which also they bestowed on a Burgesse and Cittizen, who had saued the life of a∣nother in a ranged battell: and this was giuen as a note of honor, because this Tree was consecrated to Iupiter, the sauer and defender of Cities, that is to say the con∣seruation of men. Moreouer, the Oake (among all other Trees) is that which bea∣••eth the very fairest fruit, and amongst those cultiue and domesticall, the very stron∣gest and durable. Beside, at the beginning, men made their bread of Acornes,* 5.93 and their drinke of hony. Also, to the said Emperors and Captaines, being Victors, they gaue a sufficient part of Beasts and birds, and likewise the Missell-toe of the Oake, whereof they deuised to make Glew for the catching of them.

Now it plainely appeareth, that Parlements are the true conseruatours and pro∣tectors, not onely of the people,* 5.94 but also of the State and persons of our most Sa∣cred Kings, who ought to haue all submission and obedience rendred to them by their subiects. Whom likewise (as by an equall Ballance) they shelter and defend from vnreasonable willes in the Prince; because they make a moderate and equall harmony, by the Queene of all vertues Iustice.

By good and iust cause is it then, That the Parlements of France are compared to Oakes. But when Princes (by bad Councell) mis-prize the authority of them,* 5.95 whereof they ought to be zealous defenders, as being exalted to the Royall digni∣tie, to rule and gouern their subiects by Iustice; they cut off the right hand from the ••eft. If they refuse the holy remonstrances of their Parlements, vnder colour, that they are not to meddle with affaires of State, but onely with the act of Iustice, and ••end a deafe eare, when they are aduertised of euill gouernment; it is an assured Prognosticke fore-warning, of the intire decadence of the kingdome.

These great Oaks are neuer smitten with the lightning of the Princes contempt,* 5.96 but as soone followeth that of the people, who rather imitate the Princes example for the worst, then for vertue, which neuer bringeth harme to any Kingdome. As hath beene obserued by examples in the last troubles, when France being gouer∣ned by Strangers, was euen at the point of totall ruine, if the King (whose mino∣ritie was so long time abused) had not boldly vndertaken to steere the shippe.

Saepe malum hoc nobis, si mens non leua fuisset, De coelo tactas memini praedicere Quercus.

Now come we to the Peeres of France.

In the third booke of Officers of the Crowne, and the second Chapter,* 5.97 mention is made that King obert the Deuout instituted the Peeres of France, in the yeere of Grace 120. the 24. yeare of his reigne. And the first cause iudged by those ancient Peeres, was that of ••ichard Duke of Normandie, second of the name, for the Ca∣stle of Dreux and the appurtenances, against Eudes Count of Chartres. It is like∣wise there said, that a Peere of France was assigned by a Peere, assisted with two Knights, and thereon reported in the following Chapter, the Decree giuen against Ioane, Countesse of Flanders, to the benefit of Iohn de Nelle; giuen at the Castle of

the Louure in Paris, by King Lewes, eight of the name, holding his Court adorned with Peeres, Anno Dom, 1224. We shall now relate here another remarkeable mat∣ter, giuen by King Philip Augustus, the reading whereof will giue vs to vnderstand, that the number of the Twelue Peeres was from thence assured,* 5.98 and the Ceremo∣nies which were to be obserued, for calling to Iustice a Peere of France, and heere followeth the subiect of the said Order.

* 5.99Henry le Large, or the liberall, Count Palatine of Champaigne and Brie, espoused Madame Mary of France, daughter to King Lewes the seuenth, and by her hee had two sonnes, and one daughter, Mary of Champaigne, wife to Baldwine Emperour of Constantinople, and Count of Flanders.

The eldest sonne was Henry, who tooke to wife Hermenzeta, daughter to Henry Count of Namur, deceasing without issue. Henry seeing himselfe to be a widdow∣er, went in the voyage to the Holy Land with King Philip Augustus, by whose fa∣uour he espoused in second marriage, Isabell,* 5.100 Queene of Ierusalem, sister to Baldwine fourth of the name, King of Cyprus and Ierusalem; who in her first nuptialls had married Geoffrey de Tholon, from whom she was separated. In the second, she had to husband, Conrade, Marquesse of Montferratt, and in the third, Henry of Cham∣paigne, of which marriage issued two daughters, the eldest whereof was Madame Alix, Queene of Cyprus; and the other was Madame Philip, Wife to Eyrard de Brenne. And of this marriage came Thibault de Brenne. The said Henry died at A∣cres, in the yeare M.C.XCVII. as Rigordus writeth in the life of Philip Augu∣stus. Temporibus istis Henricus Comes Tracensis Rex Hierosolymitanus, apud Achon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 cui in Comitatu Trecensis surcessit Theobaldus Frater eius.

The second sonne to the Count of Champaigne Henry le large, was named Thi∣bault,* 5.101 who had to Wife Madame Blanche of Nauarre, Sister vnto the King of Na∣uarre Sancio the Strong, eight and last of the name. And in this marriage was borne Thibault, sixt of the name, who in right of his Mother was King of Nauarre, and as his owne inheritance, Count Palatine of Champaigne and Brie.

* 5.102Eyrard de Brenne pretended on behalfe of his Wife Philip of Cyprus, second daughter to King Henry of Cyprus, eldest sonne of Le Large; that the Counties of Champaigne and Brie appertained to him, and not to Blanche of Nauarre, Mother and Guardian in Wardship of Thibault the sixt: whom hee procured to be called before King Phil••p Augustus, in his Court of Parliament furnished with Peeres, to be receiued in homage for the said Counties, whereof they were debauted by so∣lemne Order (whereon grew the question) considering the generall custome of the great Fiefes of France. And here followeth the same Decree of the Court, quoa∣ted 23, as it was taken out of the Register.

The Order agreed on solemnely by the King and Peeres in Parlement.

PHilippus Dei Gracia Francorum Rex, &c. Nouerint Vniuersi praesentes pariter, & f••∣turi, Quod cum dilaecta, & fidelis nostra Blanca Comitissa Campaniae citata esset per Ducem ••urgundiae, Mathaeum de Monte-Maurencij, & Wilelmum de Barris, vt in Cari∣am nostram veniret iuri paritura de querelis quas Erardus de Brena, & Philippa que dici∣tur vxer eius, contra eandem Comitissam, & eius filium proponebant, & super eo quod ip∣se Erardus, & eadem Philippa petebant a nobis, quod nos reciperemus eiusdem Erardi h••∣magium de Comitatu Campaniae, sicut Comes Henricus Nepos nosteri, quem ipsa Philipp•• patrem suum esse dicebat, inde saisitus fuerat. Tandem apud Melodunum in nostra pr••¦sentia constituti praedicta Blanca Comitissa Campaniae, & Theobaldus Filius eius ex 〈◊〉〈◊〉 parte: & praedicti Erardus de Brena, & Philippa ex altera, requirentes super hoc fibi fieri iudiciam. Iudicatum est a Baronibus nostris, videlicet a Rhemensi Archiepiscopo, Willel∣mo Lingonensi, Willelmo Catalaunensi, Philippo Beluacensi, R. Nouiomensi Episcopis, & O∣done Duce Burgundiae Paribus Regni Nostri, & alijs multis scilicet Willelmo Com. P••••ti••i, Roberto Comite Drocensi, R. Comite Britanniae, Guidone Comite Sancti Pauli, Willelmo de

••upibus, Senescallo Andegaui, Willelmo Comite Iouiniaci, Ioanne Comite Belli-Montis, Roberto Comite de Alenconia, & etiam quibusdam Episcopis videlicet Antisiodori, Car∣••otensi, Syluanectensi, & Lexoniensi, nobis audientibus, & iudicium approbantibus. Quod hommagium Erardi de Brena, vel dicta Philippae, de Comitatu Campaniae nullate∣••us recipere debebamus, quamdiu Comitissa Blanca, & Theobaldus Filius eius vellent ius ••acere in Curia nostra, & persequi: & quod vsus, & consuetudo Franciae talis est, quod ex ••o aliquis saisitus est de Feudo per Dominum Feodi, Dominus Feodi non debet alium reci∣••ere in Hominem de eodem Feodo, quamdiu ille qui saisitus est de Feodo per Dominum Feo∣••i, ve••it, & paratus sitius faecere in Curia Domini Feodi, & persequi. Et quia Comitem Theobaldum quondam Nepotem nostrum, Patrem istius Theobaldi, per assensum Baronum ••ostrorum, nullo contradicente, recipimus in hominem de Comitatu Campaniae, & Briae, ••icut Pater eius Comes Henricus tenens, fuerat, & post decessum dicti Comitis Theobaldi, ••ecipimus Blancam Comitissam de codem Comitatu in foeminem nostram, sicut de Baillio, & praeterea Theobaldum filium eius, saluo Baillio, & praeterea Theobaldum filium eius, ••luo Baillio Matris suae, nullo contradicente, de iure non debemus dissaisire Blancam Comi∣••issam, vel Theobaldum filium eius de Comitatu Campaniae, & Briae, quamdiu parati essent ••us facere in Curia nostra, & persequi. Et ipsa coram nobis, & alijs Baronibus nostris ••d semper obtulit. Hoc autem Iudicium factum fuit, nihil amplius quaesierunt de praedicta ••omitissa, & eius filio, & sic sine die recesserunt.

This Order giuen at Melun, is dated in the Moneth of Iuly, 1216. And this ••entence is very remarkeable, that the Court representing the Kings most sacred ••erson, rendreth a reason of the Iudge,* 6.1 which is likewise practised in the pronoun∣••ing and proclaiming of criminall Iudgements, where demonstration is giuen to ••he people for some reparation of forfeits, wherein the criminall are condemned. To shew, that the Kingdome is ruled by Iustice open to the whole world, and not ••nthralled vnder the yoake of a voluntary and absolute power, which hath no o∣••her language, but I will haue it to be so, tyrannicall words.

Sic volo, sic iubeo, sit pro ratione voluntas.* 6.2

And this great Equity declareth it selfe in Propositions of Error, when the Court ••ffecteth much rather to retract her Sentences and Iudgements, confessing freely ••hat she hath erred; then to doe any iniustice.

It behoueth moreouer to obserue, that from the time of King Philip Augustus, ••he number of the Peeres of France was firmely ordered to be Twelue. This is iustified by ••he Historian of England, Mathew Paris, Monke of S. Albanes in England, who ••ued in the time of the King S. Lewes. This Author informeth vs,* 6.3 that about the ••ffaires of the Holy Land, wherein the said King Lewes then was: Queene Blanche ••is Mother, at that time Regent of France, to deriue some commodities from the ••ing of England, Henry the third; would needes render to him the Duchy of Nor∣••andy, which by decree of the said Phillip Augustus, and his Court furnished with ••eeres, had beene confiscated from King Iohn without Land, for causes whereof we ••all speake heereafter.

Against this restitution opposed themselues, the Princes of the Blood, the Peeres ••nd Parlements of France, by these remarkeable Tracts. Si velit Domina Blanchia ••c facere nunquam Regni Francorum Vniuersitas hoc concedet.* 6.4 Absit enim vt duodecim ••arium Iudicium, quo iuste abdicatur Rex Anglorum, vt priuatur Normannia, cassetur, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 pro friuolo habeatur. And it was sent to tell the King of England, on behalfe of ••he Princes and Bernage (that is to say Baronage) of France, with a dreadfull oath: Quod antequam Rex Angliae sperata reciperet, oporteret eum necessario per mille lancearum ••ucrones, & post earum fragmenta, per totidem gladios cruentandos transitum facere mi∣••tarem.

The King S. Lewes, conferring with the King of England Henry the third,* 6.5 who was come expr••ssely to visit him at Paris, in the yeere 1254. O vtinam ait Rex Fran∣••rum, Duodecim Pares Franciae, & Baronagium mihi consentirent certe amici essemus in∣••ssolubiles. Mathew Paris.

The very greatest Lords in the sacred kingdome of France, are the 12. Peeres, whom Mathew Paris, vnder the yeere 1257. calleth Magnates. Non reor (saith this English Author) à materia alienum, si nomina Francorum Nobilium, precipuè ad quos n••∣gotia Regni spectant ardua, praesenti inserimus paginae.

Archiepiscopus Rhemensis, qui Regem Francorum Coelesti consecrat Chrismate, qu••prop∣ter Rex Francorum Regum omnium censetur dignissimus (Spanish Writers auouch this passage) est omnium Franciae Parium primus & excellentissimus Episcopus Nouiomens••••,* 6.6 qui est Comes Palatinus. Episcopus Beluacensis, qui est Comes Palatinus. Episcopus C••∣talaunensis. Episc••pus Langonensis, qui quamuis pauper sit, dignus tamen habetur. Episco∣pus Laudun••nsis qui Dux est, & Comes, ratione Sancti Rhemigij, ad quem deuoluta f••••t illa praeclara haereditas.

* 6.7Dux Normanniae primus inter Laicos, & dignissimus. Dux Aquitaniae, Dux Burgun∣diae: Comes Flandrensis. Comes Campaniae, & Comes Tolosae, qui dicitur Sancti Aegid••. But this Order is changed, the Duke of Bourgongne being Deane of the Lay Peeres, and not he of Normandie, and the same of the Ecclesiasticks.

* 6.8The chiefe of the Parlements of France, and of all the Iustices, and Soueraigne Chambers in the Kingdome, is the Chancerie; which the Abbot of Corbie Alard, by good ri••ht calleth Cancellarium Summum. Already hath been said sufficient, concerning ••he Dignity of the Office, in the second booke of the Officers of the Crowne, and the fourth Chapter. Onely we will adde in this place, that which is obserued in the Court Registers, vnder the reigne of the great King S. Lewis, ninth of the name, concerning the Rights of the Chancery, and them belonging to the Chancellor.

* 6.9The Chancellor taketh for himselfe, his horses and seruants on horsebacke, a Parisian Sol daily for Oates and for all other things; but excepteth his Clerke and Seruant which wa••e in his Chamber at the Court, and feede there. Their wages were double at foure good feasts of the yeere, and when the King had his priuate lodgings in the Countr••y. These Chancellors had Liueries also, as other Clerks of the Kings,* 6.10 and LiuerieéT of Candles, such as were conuenient for his Chamber, and for his Notaries to write by. Sometimes the King gaue him a Palfrey (that is a Hackney or ambling beast for his owne saddle & riding; a horse for his Clerke, and a Sumpter horse for the Register. Of Letters which haue duely threescore Sols for the sealing, the Chanceller hath tenne, and his portion of the common Chancerie, as the other Clerkes belonging to the King. And when this Chancel∣lour lay in Abbeyes or other places, where he spent nothing for horses; it was aba∣ted to him in his wages or allowance.

In the Register for Acts and Orders of Parliament, beginning Anno 1343. Philip de Valois then reigning, in the Order of Guillaume de Quernes, the one and twentieth day of May,* 6.11 1344. is declared▪ that vpon refusall made to the Bishop of Auranches by the Chancellor, to seale him certaine Letters; the said Bishop caused them to be re-written, and sealed with the Kings priuy Seale, but the said Letters were decla∣red to be of no worth.

In the Register for Acts of Parliament, beginning Anno 1348. there are two Let∣ters Patents of the said King Philip de Valois, dated the fourth and sixt of Ianuary, in the said yeere 1348. whereby is declared, that because the King had sent his Chancellour ••n iourney about his affaires, hee appointed, that in absence of the great Seale which he carried with him,* 6.12 they should seale with the Seale Chastelet de Paris, and counter-sealed with the Signet of Parlement. Yet to this effect, that the said Seale and Signet should be deliuered to M. Peter de Hangest, and Foulques B••∣doull, Clerks Councellers of the said Parlement, to whom he committed the trust for thus doing. And yet notwithstanding, from those times then, there were Mai∣sters of Requests in the Kings houshold, to whom at this present appertaineth the keeping of the Chancery Seale of the Pallace (neuerthelesse discerned by the name of the lesser Chancery, because the greater is in the Court of the King, where the great Seale representeth the image of his Maiesty, sitting on his Throne of Iustice, and is kept by the Chancellour, or keeper of the Seales) from moneth to moneth following, according to the order of their reception.

It is not any long time since, that the Chancellours of France being chosen; on the day of their enstalling, tooke their Oath in the Court of Parliament of Paris,* 6.13 as is iustified (from time to time) in the Registers thereof. An Oath wholly answera∣ble to that which (at this instant) the Chancellers and Keepers of the Seales doe take before the King. And the ancient Oath importeth, that they shall not take any garments, pensions or gifts of any other Prince, but onely of the King.

It remaineth now to shew, for the concluding of this chapter, to the honour and preheminence of France: that the famous Monarches thereof, haue bin continual-renowned, for rendring of Iustice in an vpright ballance, and according to Equity, without regard eyther to the weake or strong.

Strange and forraigne Princes haue sought,* 6.14 and submitted themselues to the ••udgement of their Parlement, euen in their affaires of greatest importance. And from the time of the first Ligne of their Kings, forraigne Writers foretold an eter∣nall continuance to that Monarchy, for Iustice to be there sincerely rendred.

The Chronicle of Lauresheim, vnder the yeere eight hundred and three (follow∣ed by the Monke Aimonius, in the fourth booke of his history of France) reporteth that King Lewes the Debonnaire, holding his Parlement in May (which was the first of the yeare, as we haue already said) there came thither from strange Prouinces, two Brethren, Kings of Vuilses, who with franke and free good will, submitted themselues to the iudgement of the said Parlement, to which of them the King∣dome should belong. The elder of these two Brethren was named Meligastus, and the yonger Celeadracus.

Now, albeit the Custome of the said Kingdome,* 6.15 adiudged the Crowne to the eldest, according to the right of Primogeniture, allowed and practised by the Law of Nature, and of later memory, in the person of the last dead King Liubus, father commune to these two Contendants: yet notwithstanding, in regard of the Sub∣••ects vniuersall consent of the Kingdome, who for the cowardise and want of go∣uernment in the elder, had giuen the Crowne to the yonger, for his valiancie and discreete carriage; by sentence, the Kingdome was adiudged to him, and the eldest did him homage, with oath of allegiance in the said Parlement. Obserue here the words set downe in the said Chronicle.

Mense Maio conuentus ibidem habitus est, in quo inter ceteras Barbarorum legationes que sua sponte venerunt, duo fratres Reges Vvilsorum controuersiam inter se de Regno habentes ad Regis praesentiam venerunt: quorum nomina sunt Meligastus, & Celeadra∣tus: erant enim filij Regis Vvilsorum Liubi, qui licet cum fratribus suis Regnum suum diuisum teneret, tamen propterea quod natu maior esset, ad eum totius Regni summa perti∣••ebat. Illo occiso, commisso cum Orientalibus Obotritis praelio, Vuilsi filium cius Meliga∣dum, qui maior erat, Regem sibi constituunt: Sed cum eius secundum ritum gentis com∣missum sibi Regnum parum digne administraret, illo abiecto, iuniori fratri Regium hono∣••em detulerunt, quam ob causam ambo ad Regis Imperatorisque praesentiam venerunt. Quos cum audisset, statuit vt iunior frater delatam sibi a Populo suo potestatem habe∣••et, &c.

Vnder the third Ligne, then reigning Philip Augustus,* 6.16 by good right called the Conqueror; Pope Innocent the third, and the Emperor Otho, fourth of the name, being in variance for the forme and tearmes of the Oath of fidelitie, which the ••aid Emperor should make to the Pope; they referred it to the iudgement of King Philip in his Parlement furnished with Peeres, and here ensueth the subiect of their contention.

The Emperor Fredericke, sirnamed Barbarossa, first of the name, left fiue sonnes, Henry who was Emperor after him, and by the Popes fauour and furtherance (as we shall shew elsewhere) espoused Constance a professed Nunne,* 6.17 already well stept ••nto yeeres, the onely daughter to Roger King of Naples and Sicilie, so that by her ••e had the said Kingdome. Fredericke deceasing in Syria) and Otho, Count of Bour∣gongne and Palatine of Besancon; Conrade, Duke of Suaba; and Philip, who was King of the Romanes after his Brother.

This Emperor Henry, sixt of the name, the eldest sonne of Barbarossa, was a ca∣pitall enemy to the Church and Popes, who had aduanced him, as it is a common custome. So that dying in Anno 1198. some Princes of Germany elected in the Empire, Philip, brother to him deceased. Against whom Pope Innocent the third made opposition, he succeeding in the Papall seate, by the death of Pope Celestine the third, happening the sixt of the Ides of Ianuary, in Anno 1197.

* 6.18The causes of this opposition in Pope Innocent, are specified by the Historiogra∣pher to King Philip Augustus, named Rigordus, vnder the said yeere, 1197. and set downe in these tearmes.

Eodem Anno Henricus Romanorum Imperator obyt qui eo tempore per tyrannidem suam Sciciliam sibi subingauerat, & multos viros magnos, & nobiles ibidem peremerat, & con∣tra Religionem Christianam, Archiepiscopos, & Episcopos trucidauerat: contra Ecclesiam Romanam, sicut & praedecessores sui, semper tyrannidem exercuerat. Qua de causa Inno∣centius Papa Tertius in promotione Philippi Fratris sui aduersarius fuit, & omnes fautores eius excommunicaunt, & Othoni Filio Ducis Saxoniae viriliter adhaesit, & Aquis-Gra•• in Regem Germaniae coronari fecit.

* 6.19So that by the fauour of the said Pope Innocent, this Otho, fourth of the name, eldest sonne to Henry the proud, sirnamed the Lyon, Duke of Saxonie, & Bauaria, slaine by Freder••cke Barbarossa, was crowned King of Germanie, in the Cittie of Aix le Chapell••.

But hee made some exception, concerning the forme and tearmes of the oath of fidelitie, which the said Otho should sweare to the Pope. And not being able to a∣gree of themselues; both Parties submitted to the Iudgement of King Philip Augu∣stus,* 6.20 and of his Court of Parliament furnished with Peeres. So that by Order giuen at Melun in Iuly 1204. the forme of the said Oath was prescribed and Registred in the Parliament Register at request of the said parties, and sent vnto Otho, to render it to the said Pope Innocent, who sent assurance and Certificate to the said Parlia∣ment, for registring it (being performed) in these words.

INnocentius Episcopus, seruus seruorum Dei, Charissimo Filio nostro Philippo Francorum egi Christianissimo, Salutem, & Apostolicam benedictionem. Absque dubitatione ••••∣ueritis, quod secundum formam à vobis, & Curiae Regni vestri Paribus praescriptam, habe∣tur apud nos iusturandum Charissimi Filij nostro Othonis Romanorum Regis Illustris aures Bulla munitum, nobis, & Ecclesiae praestitum.

Ego Otho Romanorum Rex, & semper Augustus, tibi Domino meo Innocentio Papa, & Eccl••siae Romanae spondeo, polliceor, promitto, & iuro quod omnes possessiones, honores, & iura Romanae Ecclesiae, pro posse meo, bona fide protegam, & ipsam ad eas retinedas 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fide iuuabo. Quas autem nondum recuperauit adiutor ero ad recuperandum: & recupera∣tarum, secundum passe meum, ero sine fraude defensor: & quaecumque ad manus meas d••∣uenient, sine difficultate restituere procurabo. Ad hanc aut em pertinent tota terra qu•• est de Radicofano, vsque ad Ceperanum; Exarchatus Rauennae; Pentapolis; Marchia, D••∣catus Spoletanus; terra Comitissae Mathildis, Comitatus Bricenorij, cum alijs adacentib•• terris expressis in multis priuilegijs Imperatorum, à tempore Ludouici Pij Francorum, & Romanorum Imperatoris Christanissimi. Has omnes pro posse meo restituam, & quietè dimittam, cum omne iurisdictione, districtu, & honore suo. Veruntamen cum ad recipiendam Coronam Imperij, vel pro necessitabus Ecclesiae Romanae ab Apostolica Sede vt catus accessero, de mandato summi Pontificis ab illis terris praestationes accipiam. Prater•• adiutor ero ad retinendum, & defendendum Ecclesiae Romanae Regnum Siciliae. Tibi eti∣am Domino meo Innocentio Papae, & successoribus tuis omnem obedientiam, & honorifacen∣tiam exhibeo, quam deuoti, & Catholici Imperatores consueuerunt Sedi Apostolicae exhi∣bere. Stabo etiam ad consilium, & arbitrium tuum de bonis consuetudinibus Populo I••∣mano seruandis, & exhibendis, & de negotio Tusciae, & Lombardiae. Et si propter neg••t•• meum Romanam Ecclesiam oportuerit incurrere guerram, subueniam ei ficut necessitas po∣stulauerit in expensis. Omnia verò praedicta tam iuramento, quam scripto firmabo, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Imperij Coronam adeptus fuero. Actum Aquis-Grani, Anno Incarnationis Dominica ••∣lesimo Ducentesimo Quinto, mense Martio, Regni nostri Septimo.

But this Emperour kept not his Oath,* 6.21 for the Emperour Phillip being slaine in the yeare 1208. by a Count Palatine, whom Rigordus calleth in the Germaine tongue Landanga, for these are his words. Eodem anno quidam Comes Palatij, qui Ger∣manica lingua Landanga vocabatur, idest, Comes Palatini, Philippum Romanorum Impe∣ratorem interfecit. Quo mortuo Otho Filius Ducis Saxoniae per nidustriam, & auctori∣tatem Innocentij Papae Imperium obtinere nitebatur. The Histories of Germanie write, that he was murdered by Otho Palatine of Vuitlispach, to whom the said Emperour had affianced his daughter, and yet notwithstanding,* 6.22 married her to his competitor Otho) Phillip being then dead at Babemberg, Otho was crowned Emperour by the said Pope Innocent the third, in the Citie of Rome, in Anno 1210. And at the said Coro∣nation, he renewed his former Oath, as Rigordus noteth in the same yeare. Exegit Pa∣pa ab eo in ipsa Coronatione iusiurandum de patrimonio, & iure beati Petri indemniter ei, & Ecclesiae Romanae in pace dimittendo, & contra quostibet defendendo.

And forasmuch as Phillip Augustus impeached this Coronation, because hee was his mortall enemy, and fauoured the part of Iohn without Land, King of England, his Vnckle by the Mothers side, and the Counts of Flanders, of Bologne and Au∣uergne, his rebellious Vassailes: Pope Innocent added to the Oath this clause.* 6.23 Si militer & consilio tuo, & mandato parebo de pace, & concordia facienda intere me, & Re∣gem Francorum. Hereupon he gaue his Seale to the said Pope, by a publique in∣strument: but the very same day after his Crowning, he violated his faith so so∣lemnely sworne, as Rigordus thus relateth. Recepto itaque iureiurando, & instru∣mentis publicis super hoc confectis, & Imperiali caractere confirmatis, eodem die quo Co∣ronam suscepit, contra iuramentum temere veniens significauit Papae se non posse ei di∣mittere castra, quae ab Antecessoribus suis aliquib. temporibus fuerant possessa. So that at his parting from Rome, he possessed himselfe of Castles and strong places, which were the patrimonie of S. Peter. As Aquapendente, Radicosani, S. Quirice, Monte-Flascon, and of all Romania. And pursuing on his fortune, in Apouillia he became Lord of all that, which Fredericke, Sonne to Henry the sixt Emperour had enioy∣ed, and afterwards of the Cities and Townes, the Churches de-meanes and dependances.

So he was excommunicated by the said Pope Innocent the third,* 6.24 who deliuered his Vassailes and Subiects in the Lands of the Empire, from the Oath which they had sworne to him. And consequently, of this Fulmination it followed, that the Landes-Graue of Thuringe, the Archbishops of Maguntia and Treuers, the Duke of Austria, the King of Bohemia, and many other Princes and great Lords of Germanie and Italie, as well of the Church, as Layicks, forsooke his seruice.

Whereupon, in the yeare 1211. by the councell and power of King Phillip Au∣gustus (to whom Pope Innocent the third,* 6.25 in imitation of his predecessours in the ho∣ly Seate had recourse) the Princes of Germanie elected for their King the said Fre∣dericke, second of the name, sonne to Henry the sixt: who being aided with meanes, and the forces of France, went to Rome, where he was well receiued by the Pope. From thence he passed by Sea, and landed at Geneway, going ouer the Alpes, and made his entrance at Constance, where the Herbingers had before marked the lodg∣ings for Otho: who was constrained to make his retreate to Brissac, and from thence he was expulsed. Fredericke (the same yeare) went so farre as to Vaucouleurs, to parley with Augustus, who sent (on his behalfe) his eldest Sonne Lewes, accompa∣nied with great Lords of France, where a new alliance was sworne. And after∣ward, Otho lost both his honor and power, being vanquished by King Phillip Au∣gustus, in the Battaile fought neere Tournay at Bouuines, Anno 1214.* 6.26 Returne we now to the Parlement of Paris, and Princes Strangers, no way Iusticiable to the Crowne of France; which yet voluntarily haue submitted their differences, to be censured by the iudgement thereof.

William Rishanger, Monke in the Abbey of S. Albane in England, continuer of ••he Historie of Mathew Paris, obserueth vnder the yeare 1263. that the King of England, Henry the third, and the Barons of England, who made warre vpon him: commited their whole difference and quarrell, to be iudged by the Parlement of France. Vt Pax reformaretur inter Regem Angliae, & Barones ventum est ad istud, vt Rex & pro∣ceres

se submitterent Ordinationi Parlamenti Regis Franciae (in the time of S. Lewes) in praemissis prouisionibus Oxoniae. Nec non pro depraedationibus, & damnis vtrobique illatis.

Igitur in crastino S. Vincentij, congregato Ambianis populo pene innumerabili, Rex Fran∣ciae Lud••uicus corum Episcopis, & Comitibus, alijsque Francorum proceribus solemniter dixit sententiam pro rege Angliae, contra Barones, statuis Oxoniae, prouisionibus, ordina∣tionibus, ac obligationibus penitus annulatis. Hoc excepto, quod antique Chartae Ioann•• Regis Angliae Vniuersitati concessae, per illam sententiam in nullo intendebat penitus dero∣gare. In this Parlement at Amiens, were present the King of England, Henry the third, Queene Eleuor his wife, Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury, Peter, Bishop of Hereford, and Iohn Maunsell: and on the Barons of Englands side, a very great number of choice elected Lords, who (the same yeare) repassed backe into England, after the Parlement, as the same Monke speaketh. Eo tempore redierunt à Francia, qui Parlemento Regis Franciae inter fuerant, Rex videlicet Angliae Henricus & Regius E∣leonora, Archiepiscepus Cantuariensis Bonifacius, Petrus Herefordensis, Ioannes Ma••∣sel, &c.

A number more might be here alleadged, of the like nature, concerning this di∣stribution of Iustice, which renowned the Kings of the first Ligne, euen by the pennes of strange Writers. Agathias, the Greeke Authour, in his sixt Booke of the Gothes warres, deliuereth two diuers passages, in honour of the French, concer∣ning Iustice and Equitie, the two maine props and Pillers assured of any Estate.

* 6.27THe French are all Christians, and their Cities gouerned by Bishops, and Priests. Among all the Nations descended from Allemaigne; they follow and professe the true opinion. They obserue and solemnise dayes of Feasts, as we doe. Among all other People, they are adorned with good manners, very ciuile and courteous: and there is not any thing in them (in regard of vs) which maketh them strangers, but their garments, and language smooth enough I. commend them infinitely, by reason of their vertues, and namely for that of Iustice; for they vse it equally to euery one. And therefore it is not to be wendred at, if they winne much, and make themselues mighty. Because in what place soeuer Iustice flourisheth among men; it is an infallible rule, and without all ques•••••• to the contrary, that onely and principall Vertue, maketh the State and Monarchie to be must happy, firme and stable, and to remaine in longest continuance,

The same Author (as we haue formerly obserued) liued in the times of the Kings Sonnes and Successours to Clouis, the first Christian King, and saith afterward. Very hardly can that Monarchie fall, or see it selfe brought into such calamitie; as it be surmounted by her enemies. For the French being addicted to the Vertues of Iustice and Pietie, by a commendable manner and course of life: first, they vanquish and ouercome them∣selues, and next, all the neighbours about them.

So the Monarchs of the sacred Lillies of France, excell all Kings and Princes on the Earth, for greatnesse and excellencie, euen as the Sunne doth all the Starres of heauen: their Iustice and Pietie so singuler, hath wonne them the ranke of pre∣cedency and honor, and their Throane of Iustice, is luminous and wholly shini••g with glory and magnificence. Thronus Regis Lilij est sicut Sol in conspectu Dei, & fi•••••• Luna perfecta in aeternum Dominatio eius.

To them may aptly be appropriated that Prophecie of the diuine Wisedome. Dilexisti iustitiam, & odisti iniquitatem, propterea vnxit te Deus, Deus tuus Oleo l••ti∣tiae, prae consortibus tuis. For, among all the Princes of Christendome, there is none, but onely the Monarch of the Lillie, that is Sacred with Oyle sent downe from Heauen, or with more Ceremonies. For the Kings of Spaine are not Sacred, b•• sworne onely, and acknowledged for heires to the Kingdome, by such me an•• actions, as merit not to be registred downe in writing. So the Sacred Lillies of France doe surpasse in greatnesse and excellencie, the glory and magnificence of the great King Salomon, and all the Princes on the earth.

CHAP. XIII. Of the Excellencie and Precedencie of the Kings and Kingdome of France; aboue all them of Christendome beside.

Primogenitum posui eum, Excelsum prae Regibus Terrae. Psal. 89.28. I will make him my first borne; higher then the Kings of the Earth.

ALthough to Iudge soundly the honor of Precedencie,* 6.28 be∣tweene Kings, Princes, and great Lords, cannot be deriued as an essentiall cause, by Blazons of their Armes, which they may varrie, and paint according to their owne fancies, or the diuers occurences of their Battailes and Conquests: yet notwithstanding, in regard that the vulgar sort make Trophees of them, and (according to wordly apparance) draw antiquitie of Nobilitie, by the matter of Escutchions; we will begin honestly, to shew briefely (leauing a taske so serious, to others of more able performance) with the Armes of our most Chri∣••ian Kings, which are, The Lillie floures of Gold, in a field Azure.

We will begin with the subiect of Armes, because such as are desirous to shew the greatnesse and excellency of the Catholique Kings of Spaine, and to make them march, not onely equall with the most Christian Kings, bur imagine also, that they haue a Precedency aboue them; among other reasons, call in question, and maintaine, that this imaginarie Precedency, deriueth it selfe from their Armes of the Kingdome of Ouiedo, or of Leon,* 6.29 which they would gladly haue to be thought to be the first and chiefest Prouince of Spaine, conquered from the Moores by the Prince Dom Pelagius. In memory whereof, he and his Successors, Kings, haue car∣ried to this day, D'Argent au Lyon rampant de Sable: And that the Armes of Spaine were miraculously brought from Heauen by Angels. Thus is written by Iacobus Valdesius, a Spaniard by Nation, in a Treatise which he made, concerning the dig∣nity of the Kings and Kingdome of Spaine: And by one Augustino Cranato, a Ro∣maine, in a Tract Of the Precedencie of the Kings of Spaine: which this named Author pretendeth to iustifie by Arguments, badly grounded, and reasons so vnedged and impertinent, as they doe not deserue any answere.

They haue imitated, and formed the miracle of their Armes, (pretended to be ••ent downe from Heauen) from the truth of the Historie of the King of France, Clo∣••is, first of the name. For the most part of the Armes of the Prouinces of Spaine, doe answere to their names; which declareth nothing miraculous in them. Leon hath a Lyon; Gallicia a Cup, couered in forme of a Challice; Castille a Castell; Granado an Apple of Granado, Pomo de Granado, a Pomgranate, and so of others. Con∣cerning them of Arragon, they came from the Kings of France. And Dom Pelagius, who conquered the Realme of Ouiedo, or Leon, could, nor cannot be qualified, the first King of Spaine, because he had deriued example from fighting with the Moores vsurpers and possessors thereof, by the faint-hartednesse of the Vuisigothes Kings) of Dom Garcia Ximenes, a French Prince, and Count of Begorre, first King of Sobrar∣••re, or Nauarre, to whom the Armes appeared in heauen, which he should take, as ••arkes of his Conquest.

Salomon obserueth in his Prouerbes, that there are foure things,* 6.30 seruing as Sym∣••oles of strength and power. Tria sunt quae bene gradiuntur, & quartum quod incedit ••••iriliter: The Lyon, the Cocke, the Ramme, and the King. Leo fortissimus bestia∣••um ad nullius pauebit occursum. Gallus succinctus lumbos, Et Aries. Nec est Rex qui ••esistet ei. The Cocke, mounted on his Spurres, chanteth victoriously,* 6.31 by prefer∣••ence aboue all the creatures of the earth; so say the Phylosophers and Naturalists, God hauing giuen him such light and power: As we learne from the wise King of

Edom,* 6.32 and mirrour of patience, the Patriarch Iob. Quis dedit Gallo intelligen∣tiam?

If then preferrence iudgeth it selfe, by Armes and Blazons of creatures without reason;* 6.33 the Cocke must march first, and not the Lyon. And if that is giuen to the Lyon; it must then be common to the most part of the Germaine Nations, and of the North; who beare it in their Armes. And the ancient Gaules (before them all had it for their Ensigne, with the Ship, as we haue already related in the first Booke.

But yet (by your leaue) some Tracke of precedencie and honor (moreouer) may be fetcht from Armes charged, and diapred with Eagles, Lyons, Buls, Vnicornes, Harts, or Horses, & other creatures; which contrariwise we learn by Iosephus, the most learned Hebrew Historian, in the life of the King of Israel Salomon. That this Prince committed great offence towards God, by hauing imployed as vtensils of his sacred Temple,* 6.34 Buls to sustaine the brazen Sea of Expiations and Lauings, and of Ly∣ons also, to serue as ornament to his royall Throane. Deum suum proprium (saith Iosephus, speaking of Salomon) non solum illicitis vxoribus iugiter inhonorabat, sed eti∣am ante haec peccauerat, & circa Legum custodiam iam deceptus fuerat, quando Bou•••••• Aenaeorum similitudines fecit, quos Mari subiecit, & Leonum quos in suo Solio Regali decoris causa disposuit. Non enim haec facere fas erat, dum optimum, & familiare pater••s gloriae, & Virtutis habuisset exemplum, quod ei propter Dei pietatem fuerat relict••••. That Salomon off••nded all his dayes his owne God, running after Idolatrie, the sinne of si••s (as Heresie is the paine of sinne,* 6.35 wherewith God punisheth depraued soules) not onely by medling and con••••yning with strange wiues; but before that, hee had committed very great offences, preuaricating the Law of God, because he placed in the Temple, to support the Sea, Buls of ••rasse, and Lyons to vphold his Throane royall, they seruing as reliefe and ornament thereto. For Salomon should haue gouerned himselfe, by the module and exam∣ple of King Dauid his Father, the mirrour and glasse of a true Christian, fairely polished with glory and vertue,* 6.36 as also singuler pietie: who neuer taught him, to place in the Lords Temple, pictures and representations of Buls, Lyons, or other creatures. So farre pro∣ceedeth Iosephus.

God commanded Moises to place Lillies and Pomegranets in his Temple, but not Beasts, And from thence is it, that the Spanish writers before named, should haue drawne some tract of aduantage, in fauour of their Catholique King; and not from an vntameable Beast, the fiercest of all other creatures. In like manner, it is taken in the sacred Scriptures, for the Hieroglyphicke of cruelty and tyranny, as it is said of Lucifer: Leorugiens, qui circuit quaerens quem deuoret. The most vniust crea∣ture of all other on the earth,* 6.37 in the deuiding of his prey, for hee will haue it alone by himselfe: to verifie the deuision of the Cormorant (whose nature is) All ••s one side, and nothing on another. He will neuer let loose his hold, and the wise Politi∣tian durst neuer trust him.

—Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia te aduersum spectantia, nulla retorsum.

Those Spanish Historians, might (I say) much more properly, haue deriued the excellencie of their Catholique Kings, from the Pomegranate (Entre en pointe d•• leurs Armes) which in the holy Scripture,* 6.38 is the noate and Symbole of Loue, and of royaltie: whereof the Rabbines sing wonders, explicating this verse of the 45. Psalme. Insimbrijs aureis circum amicta varietatibus: It beginning, Eructauit cor ••••∣um verbum bonum.

They say, that the Mantle Royall of the Kings of Israel and Iuda, was of Cloath of Gold, damasked with Apples of Granada; Apples which likewise were apted by order and Symmetrie, beneath the Ornament of the Iewes high Priest.* 6.39 This fruite is the Symbole of Royaltie, because it weareth a Crowne on the top.

* 6.40And of Loue, because that among the same Hebrewes and Aegyptians; Loue was crowned, to shew the force and perfection thereof. Because the passion of Loue is

••o mighty and powerfull, that it tameth and ouer-maistreth all other in men: And Loue being so contenting in it selfe, deserueth to be truely crowned, and obserued by the same noate of the Pomegranate.

The Naturalists doe hold,* 6.41 that to take away the bitternesse of the Pomegranate tree; it behoueth to cut the barke, and fixe therein a splinter or slice of the Pine tree: which, by a soueraigne and naturall power, sweeteneth the Pomegranate tree, and cleareth it from bitternesse and sharpenesse.

Among the Aegyptians, the Pine tree was the Hieroglyphicke of death: because ••his tree being but once cut, lopt or plashed, it neuer buddeth or sprouteth againe, it ••s of such an exceeding cold nature. So saith Plinie. And therefore dead bodies a∣mong the Aegyptians, Greeks and Romans, were crowned with Pine tree branches, when they carry them to the graue. And the man that died without issue, was figu∣••ed by this barren and vnfruitfull tree.

At Picea emittat nullos quod stirpe stolones, Illius est iudex qui sine prole perit.

Saith Alciat in his Emblmes.

We could adde to the nature of the Pomegranate, a thousand and a thousand ra∣••ties: the search whereof we leaue to the Spaniards, because it concerneth them. ••or we will come to our Lillie, the ornament of the Armes, belonging to our ••ings and Monarches, the most renowned in the world, and Precedencie adiudged 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them by Blazon of Armes. Nouices in that Noble Scienee, doe well know, that ••rgent and Sable (whereof the Armes of Leon consisteth) haue euermore bin held,* 6.42 for ••••e most abiect mettall and couler that are in Armes.

The Pomegranate, as we haue already said, is the Symbole of Royaltie; And ••••e Lillie, the Floure of Floures, is of the Diuinitie, of whitenesse and puritie; Of a ••oue most compleate in all perfection, Charitie and Benediction. And this was ••••e reason, why God commanded, that this Floure chosen and elected among all ••oures, should namely be represented in his holy Temple, as it is written in Exo∣••s 25.37.

The Lillie is the Symbole of Benediction, because by that which we learne from ••••e Hebrewes, there are two kindes of Benedictions or blessings. So say the Rab∣••nes, in the first Booke of the Talmud,* 6.43 at the Chapter of them entitled Massechot ••rachor, that is to say, Of Prayers and Benedictions. The one of them was perfor∣••ed by the high Priest, and that was the most excellent, and the perfection of Be∣••dictions. The other, euery Father of a Family exercised in perticuler, two seue∣••l times in the day at the least, namely, at Euening, and in the Morning: and this 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was called the common Benediction, which was performed in this order. The ••ther of the Family stood obliged, twise in the day (at the least) to say by hart, and ••dily, these words taken out of Deuteronomie: Heare O Israel, the Lord our God is God ••ly. In vttering which words, he lifted his head vp towards heauen,* 6.44 then he bow∣•• it downe to the earth, and afterward turned it to the right hand, and then to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in forme of a Crosse.

But that of the high Priest was done otherwise. The Sacrifices being ended, he ••ned himselfe to the people, and hiding his face with the Palme of both his hands,* 6.45 ••wing somewhat backeward; in proffering the Benediction, he spake these words, they are written in Numbers 6.24. The Lord blesse thee, and keepe thee. As he vtte∣••l the word Adonay, The Lord; he ordered the three great fingers of his right hand, ••o the fashion of a Floure de Luce, so say the Rabbines, and so shewed it to the peo∣••••••. This was the Symbole of the Sacred Mysterie of the Trinitie, noated in the ••t Chapter & the first Verse of Gensis. This Benediction he performed (say they) ••rding to that which is written of the Worlds Creation by the Prophet Esay. ••is mensus est pugillo Aquas, & Coelos, palmo ponderauit? quis appendit Tribus Digitis ••lem terrae? Esa. 14.10.

It is generally knowne, that the Crosse is applicated to Benedictions, because it ••he Symbole of our Redemption; and therefore it is exalted on all Churches of

Christendome.* 6.46 But this is a matter very remarkeable, that from the time of the A∣postles, all Crosses finished in Floures de Luces. As it is obserued by Hieronimus O∣zorius, Bishop of Sylues in the Algaraes, in his Historie of Portugall, discoursing on the Crosse of the Apostle S. Thomas, martyred in East India, in the Kingdome of Narsinga, and in the Citie of Malipur, aunciently called Calamina, at this present S. Thomas, after that the Portugales had there found the body of the said holy Apostle of the Indiaes; the Author setteth downe these words. About the yeare 1548. there was found on the hill of Malipur, a Crosse cut in Stone, on the top whereof was the figure of a Pigeon, the Baze beng planted on a tuft of Hearbes, which spread abroad in length and largenesse. The top, the Baze, and the Armes, had the ends cut in fashion of Floures de Luces. As much is written by P. Gouean the Portuguize, an Hermet of S. Augu∣stines Order, in his Historie of the Indiaes. S. Thomas (saith he) was slaine, & trans∣pierced with a Launce, as he made his Prayer before a Crrsse, the forme whereof he had en∣grauen in a Stone, and figured like to ehe Crosse, which the Bretheren D'Auis vsed to weare. We shall shew you that Crosse in the Armes of Portugall. So though at this day it be not so, the Crosse finishing in Floures de Luces; yet not in France onely, but thorow all parts and corners of the earth, where the Faith of Iesus Christ had bin planted, this fashion of the Crosse was in vse, and practised from the yeare three∣score and fifteene, when the said S. Thomas so dyed by Martyrdome.

* 6.47The Lillie is the Symbole of such a Loue, as is altogether filled with perfect cha∣ritie. Sal••m••n was the most wise, learned, rich, and potent, of all the Kings that had bin before him, or euer shall be. Makeda so is shee called in the Relations of the great N••gu•• of Aethiepia, to the King Dom Emanuell of Portugall, reported by Da∣m••••nus a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in his Ae••hiopian Historie: Iosephus and the Rabbines name her N••∣caula,* 6.48 in his Iew••sh Antiquities) Queene of the higher and lower Aethiopia, of S••b••, the East Indiaes and part of Aegypt, came expresly from Countries so farre remote, to heare the wisedome of the said Salomon. She was rauished with admiration, see∣ing his Prudence so admirable, the magnificence of his Court, Pallace and proud buildings, as also his sumptuous treasures. But all the glory and magnificence of this great King, was nothing, in comparison of the Lillies beautie. Considerate li∣lia agri quo modo crescunt,* 6.49 non laborant, neque nent; Dico autem vobis, quoniam nec Salo∣mon, in omni gloria sua, coopertus est sicut vnum existis: So speaketh the same Wis∣dome. Affirming the Lillie to be more excellent, and to surpasse in glory and mag∣nificence, that great King Salomon.

The Lillie, an ornament Royall, and the principall flouret in the Crowne of the said Salomon,* 6.50 a King, who, beside that which his Father King Dauid had left him, conquered by him from the King of the Ammonites, Ammon, who put him to death, and raced his capitall Citie Rabbath for hauing violated the Law of Nations, on the persons of his ••mbassadours, as it is in the second Booke of the Kings. His Crowne weighed a ••alent of Gold (which amounteth to sixe hundred Crownes) garnish∣ed with precious Stones, and namely a Sardonixe, of inestimable value; so saith Io¦sephus. Beside this Crowne, I say, King Salomon foreseeing a farre off, as perticu∣larly enstructed by that wisedome, which he had desired of God at the beginning of his Reigne: caused another to be made of admirable workemanship. To wit, a Garland of pure Gold, semed with Lillie Floures, enterlaced with a circle 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Thornes, naturally growing in the Countrie of India, hauing this deuise enamell•• round about the circle of the said Garland: Victoria Amoris; The Triumph and P••¦ctorie of Loue. Makeda hauing seene the Kings Cabinet, garnished with so many singuler rarities, and among them this Crowne, with the fashion and deuise there∣of, she desired him to acquaint her with the interpretation.

* 6.51Salomon made her answere, that among all the Floures, whereof God had gi•• expresse command to the great Law-maker Moyses, to adorne and enrich the Vessel•• of his Temple withall: he had made choice of the Lillie, a Floure which orden•• receiueth his springing and growth among Tornes, as delighting to dwell with Thornes, and so much the rather, because the more it is pricked with Thornes, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sme••l of this admirable Floure is the more sweete and pleasing. And that by this Floure, was denoated or signified a Sacred Virgin, the Lillie of the Vallies, who should

issue of his seede, that should produce a childe without blemish, the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, who should take delight to repose himselfe, and be nourished among the Lillie Floures. That this great King should loue his people with a loue so feruent, and a fire of Charitie, surpassing that of the most violent loues: where∣by he should expose himselfe (and of his owne free will) to death, to giue his people eternall life. And that on the day of his death and Passion, instead of a Crowne of Gold, his head should be crowned with sharpe pricking Thornes. In which man∣ner, triumphing ouer death; he should haue against him a most famous victorie, ••oated by that deuise, Victoria Amoris, The Victorie of Loue.

The Lillie is the Symbole of Puritie and Chastitie, and in the holy Scripture,* 6.52 the blessed Virgin is represented by the Lillie. So are we enstructed by that great ••ight of the Church, S. Hierome, in his Epistle Ad Rusticum Monachum: And in ••hem which he wrote Ad Demetriadem, & ad Eustochium. According to the Natu∣••alists, the Lillie being of a most cold qualitie, hindereth conception, as it is ob∣serued by Rabbi Aben-Ezra, vpon the thirtieth Chapter of Genesis, expounding ••hat passage of the Mandrakes, found in the Field by yong Ruben, and gaue them ••o faire Rachell, the figure of the blessed Virgin. The Lillie odoriferous of the Vallies, and wherewith the whole world hath bin embalmed. Mandragorae dederunt odorem ••als••mi. So beareth the Ierusalem Thargum, explicating this passage in the seauenth of the Canticl••s, by that of the sixt, where the holy Ghost, speaking of the fruite ••f the Virgin Mother, saith of him. Dilectus meus descendit in hortum suum, ad a∣••eolam Aromatum, vt pascatur in hortis, & Lilia colligat. And in holy Scripture, ••he mirrour of Chastitie Susanna, is defined by the name of Susan, which signi∣••th the Lillie Floure: as the chiefe Citie of the Persians bare that name for excellen∣••ie. Euen so, the Lillie excelled the glory and magnificence of the great King Sa∣••••mon.

The Lillie Floure, or Floure de Luce (so speaketh Nicolaus Aegidius,* 6.53 in the ad∣••irable life of the King S. Lewes) hath three Leaues or Flourets; the greatest in the ••idst, signifieth the Catholique Faith, firmely kept and defended by the Kings and ••ingdome of France: since such time as King Clouis, first of the name, made profes∣••on therof, and the French, by his example. The two other Flourets, standing lower ••e represent (saith he) Nobilitie and Iustice, two bodies of the State, euermore repared to maintaine the Faith Catholique.

We may say moreouer, that our Lord gaue himselfe the name of a Lillie, in the ••ong of Songs. Ego s••os campi, & Lilium conualium. S. Bernard expounding this ••assage, in his 72. Sermon vpon the Canticles, speaketh to good purpose, saying. ••d hath euermore had especiall care perticularly of the Monarchy of the Lillie, to loue, pro∣••ct and defend it.

In the second of the same Canticles, verse 16. the holy Ghost saith. Dilectus meus ••ln, & ego illi, qu•• pascitur inter Lilia, donec aspiret dies; & inclinentur vmbrae. Some ••ue appropriated this to the Noble Kings of France, whose reigne shall endure to ••e worlds end, because thus speaketh S. Bernard in his 71. Sermon. Si plenitudo 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tutum in Christum est, Liliorum. The Kings of France are they that haue endowed, ••riched and defended the Church in all plenitude, aboue all other Christian Prin∣••s: and this is the reason, why they are stiled Most-Christian.

There are three reasons, why the Scripture compareth our Lord to the Lillie,* 6.54 ••ther then any other Floure; as the Gillifloure, the Rose and such like. It is, be∣••••use, as our vnderstanding is guided, and led by the hand (as it were) to the know∣••••dge of the Diuini••ie by that of naturall things: So in like manner, by this Floure ••e Lillie, we are eleuated to the contemplation of the diuine Essence. The Leafe 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the midst, more highly exalted then the other, doth represent the height of Gods ••iesty, because, as Plinie speaketh in his Naturall Historie. The Lillie among all ••ures, mounteth higher by three cubites. Nullis florum excelsitas maior, interdum ••rium: l••uen so our Lord, as it is said in the Apocalips, Is the onely King of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and Lord of Lords, who hath all power in Heauen and on Earth. He sitteth on ••h, at the right hand of God, in exalted Maiestie, aboue all Principalities, saith the A∣••••stle S. Paul.

By the Lillie, the humility of Christ is designed: Quod languido semper collo, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sufficiente, capitis oneri, saith the same Plinie.

And by the good smell or sauour of the Lillie, are noated the effects of his God∣head, he hauing the power (alone of himselfe) to ouerthrow and conquer death, and to expell the darke shades of sinne, to illuminate vs with the Sunne of Grace and righteousnesse. Lilium est lactei floris haerba (so Isidore telleth vs) cuius candor, & ardor admirabiles sunt. There is not any thing more soueraigne for burnings, and to consolidate the skarres of old vlcers, then Onyons and the Lillie roote well boyled, and applied with the Oyle of Roses, saith Dioscorides, Auicenne, and other Doctors in Physicke. Also, that it hath wonderfull effects, for incision of the Nerues; to asswage the swelling of the spleene; to ripen Impostumes; to re∣solue tumours; and to heale the biting of venemous beasts, for they shunne the ve∣ry smell of the Lillie.* 6.55 This was diligently obserued by the Rabbines, vpon the tenth Chapter of Iudiths Historie, where it is said: That to goe fight against vene∣mous Beasts, which would haue deuoured the Iewes of Bethulia (that is to say) H••∣lophernes and the Assyrians, who had besieged it) She adorned her head with sweete smelling Lillies. Assumpsit ornamenta Liliorum plena, ornamenta in modum Liliorum facta: So speakes the Chaldean Paraphrase, and the common of Saint Hierome, Assumpsitque dextraliola, & Lilia, & in aures, & annulos, & omnibus ornamentis suis ornauit se.

Iosephus Acosta, in his Naturall Historie of the Indiaes, reporteth; that the new world hath her common plaines and gounds, flourishing with millions of faire shrubbes,* 6.56 and diuers Floures of most exquisite beautie, smelling excellently. But aboue them all appeareth The Lillie Floure, hauing such a sweete and pleasing sauour; as it rauisheth (with admiration) all such as come neere it. And that the Vice-Roy Pom Franciscode ••oledo, sent some of those Lillies (as a rare and exquisite present) to the King of Spaine, Dom Philip the second, to shew, that this Floure had no equal in the world.

The bottome of this rare Floure, is Yellow, as our view of it testifieth. And S. Isidore saith. Lilium est lactei floris herba cuius dum candor, & odor in folijs est; A••∣ri tamen species intus effulget. And as the Sunne out-shineth all the Starres: eue•• so doth Gold all other mettals, hauing in it an infinite number of vertues, and me∣dicinable properties.

Water is the best Element, And Gold, like the Fire resplendent, Shineth aboue all other Cheuisance.

* 6.57Saith Pind••us very learnedly. And that is a reason, why in the Armes and Banners of France, the Floures de Luces are of Gold: to enquire and acknow∣ledge, the Excellencie and Precedencie of the Monarchs of the Lillie aboue all the Kings and Princes of Christendome.

And for the same reason, the Field of the same Armes, is rather Azure, which is the true colour of Heauen, when it is calme and cleare; then Guelles, Sable or Sy••∣ple. For like as our Redeemer, who is the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, hath for Armes in the sacred Scripture, and in the Apocalips, the Heauens shining with Azure,* 6.58 and the true Blew Celeste, thickly stored with Starres, twinkling and resplendishing like Gold, nailed or fixed in Cloudes of Diamonds: Euen 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the most Christian Kings of France, for the glory of Iesus Christ, Portent l Es•• d Azur à trois Fleurs de Lys d'Or. Scuto Francorum Regum color similis sereno Coel•• c••∣uenienter datus est, quia sicut Coelum situatum est in loco eminentiori, atque inter 〈◊〉〈◊〉 corporalia altius eleuatum est: Sic Rex Christianissimus inter omnia Reges, & Princi∣pes Christianae Religionis, dignitate potentia, Nobilitate, & diuitijs est sublimior, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mirabilior.

Like as (saith the Diuine Vinaldus, an Italian Doctour, in his Royall worke) Heauen is seated in the highest place of the world, exalted aboue all corporall things; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 so the most Christian King, is the most sublime, the most excellent, & admirable, of all Kings and Princes in nobility and riches. And this is the cause why he beareth l'Escu d'Azur à

••ois Fleurs de Lys d'Or. According as the Saphir is spred with points of Gold: euen ••o is the Stone, which beareth name thereof for excellencie. Saphyrus aureis collucet ••nctis, as Plinie hath obserued.

Moreouer, this celestiall colour, which is of the Saphyre (and which is called ••he holy Stone) like vnto Heauen, when it is calme and cleare; agreeth better with the Armes and Escutcheon of the most Christian Kings, then any other.* 6.59 Be∣••ause, like as the Saphyre is more medicinable, and full of vertuous properties na∣••urally, then all other precious Stones whatsoeuer (and in the holy Scripture, it is ••e Symbole of eternall Glory, like vnto the Seate of God. Quasi opus lapidis Sa∣••yrini, & quasi Coelum cum serenum est: as it is in Exod. 24.10. and in Ezek. 10.1.) E∣••en so the most Christian Kings, are full of excellencie and glory, aboue all Kings ••d Princes of Christendome. For they haue succeeded one another, persisting 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Catholique Faith, euer since the great King Clouis, euen to this instant, by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 eternitie, race and long continuance, of more then twelue hundred yeeres in∣••ely, not hauing any Kingdome in Christendome,* 6.60 that can equall and compare ••ith the long lasting of the Monarchie of the sacred Lillie of France. So hath the ••xcellencie of the Lillie, exceeded and surpassed the glory and magnificence of the ••eat King Salomon.

Thronus Regis Lilij sicut Sol in conspectu Dei & sicut Luna perfecta in aeternum Domina∣••tio eius. The Throane of the sacred King of the Lillie, is wholly luminous and shining in ••cellencie and glory; like to the Sunne, and the Moone when she is in her full among the ••ars, and that Monarchie shall eternally continue and endure.

Eagles, Lyons, Leopards, Serpents, and other Beasts, naturally fierce, doe ••e and shunne the sauour of the Lillie. Concidet Dominus inimicos eius,* 6.61 & ••ientes eum in fugam conuertet. By extraordinary meanes, hee will serue him∣••••lfe with an Infant King, and a yong Shepheard Dauid, to deliuer the most ••oble Kingdome of Christendome, from the gripes and menaces of Gyants; ••ho had vndoubted hope, to become maisters thereof, and to haue it vnder their ••utroule.

This goodly odorifferous Lillie of France, shall neuer wither,* 6.62 and his stemme all grow greene to infinite ages. Folium eius non defluet. Erit tanquam lignum quod ••ntatur super aquas, quod ad humorem mittit radices suas: non timebit cum venerit ••us. Erit folium eius viride; on tempore siccitatis non erit solicitum, nec aliquando de∣••et producere fructus: Prophesies of the Royall Psalmist Dauid, and of Ie∣••ue.

Germinauit Lilium (before God in future times, and instantly, because his promi∣••••d are altogether infallible) radices eius eruperunt vt Libani, quasi Oliua Gloria eius, & ••ore ius vt Libani, saith the Prophet Osea 5.7. All the Prophecies before alleadged ••y adapt, and morally appropriate themselues, yea, litterally,* 6.63 and more purpose∣•• to the sacred Monarches of the Lillie, then to any other Prince of Christen∣••me: because in them cannot be demonstrated, any such subsistance and conti∣••ance of their State, as can compare or equall it selfe with that of the French. Be∣••e alliance or linking in kinred with the Lillie, is honor, ornament, renowne, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 very rarest splendour, that Princes here on earth can wish for, wherewith to dia∣•• their Armes.

Whatsoeuer we haue said hitherto in this second Booke, by discourse (at ad∣••ture) perhaps lasting with too long a breath; hath bin expresly set downe,* 6.64 and ••th an aduised purpose, to answere those Doctours, who to tarnish the luster and ••ry of the Kingdome of the Lillie, by a fantasticke and imaginarie Precedencie: ••uld preferre the Kings Catholique, and Spaine, before the most Christian, and ••ngdome of France, and paragon Madrill with Paris. Like as the Neate-Heard 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Virgill (by a depraued kinde of sence) beleeued Mantua to be as great as Rome. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 there is so much difference betweene Paris, and the very greatest Cities of ••ine; as b••twee••e day and night. I may safely speake it, as hauing seene Spaine ••ers times. Part is an abridgement of the World, and of it may be said, as some∣••e it was of Rome.

Verum haec inter alios tantum caput extulit Vrbes Quantum lenta solent inter Viburna Cupressi. Sic Canibus Catulos simileis, sic Matribus Haedos Noram, sic paruis compouere magna solebam.

The Gaules did heretofore people the greater part of Spaine, the markes whereof remaine yet to this day, in the ancient names of Portugall, Gallicia and Celtiberia; as we haue already said at the beginning of this Booke.

The Gothes, Ostrogothes of Italie, and the Vuisigothes of Spaine, are obserued by Hi∣storians, to be more then two hundred yeares after the French; of whom Pha∣ramond was not the first King, as (thorow extreame and grosse ignorance) it is set downe in writing by Augustino Cranato. With whom hee appointeth A∣thanaricus, to be the first King of Spaine, and that there hee tooke place, before Pharamond was King. Hee would haue sung naturally in another noate, if he had read the Historie of Spaine, composed by Dom Roderigo Ximenes, Archbishop of Toledo. and the Chronicler Idaccus, who conuince the errours of the new Spanish Historians.

* 6.65Hee would then haue learnd, that the Ostrogothe people of Scandinauia, appea∣red not till the yeare of Grace three hundred fourescore and three, in which yeare, they elected for their chiefe Commander, Vinitharius. And the Vuisigothes, their Fritigernus, and after him Athànaricus, who reigned but one yeare; for this man dyed at Constantinople, in the Court of the Emperour Theodosius. Hee had for his Successour Alaricus, first of the name, and the first that had title of King of the Vuisigothes, which was in the yeare three hundred fourescore and eigh∣teene.

* 6.66Hee would haue learnd, that the said Alaricus dyed in Italie, the yeare foure hundred and ••hirteene; and that he had for Successour Athaulphus, slaine in the yeare foure hundred and fifteene, at Vienna in Daulphine, next whom succeeded ••∣ricus, who reigned but one yeare, being massacred by his owne people, as his prede∣cessour was. After the said Gisericus succeeded Vallia, to whom the Emperour ••∣norius gaue Aquitaine, one of the Prouinces of the Gaules; which extended it selfe from the Riuer of Loire, so farre as to the Pyrenian Mountaines.

Hee would haue learnd also of Paulus Orosius, a Spaniard, that this donation was performed the yeare of Grace, foure hundred and eighteene; and that this Pro∣uince giuen by the ••mperour, was then vsurped by the Alains, Vandales, & Swe••s, driuen thither by the Fren••h, who made them to dislodge, without sound of Trum∣pet, and to flit from the Gaules called Belgicke and Celticke. And that the Vuisigothes, as one naile driueth another, chased the Vandales and their associates, out of the said Aquitaine, from whence they scudded ouer the mountaines, and possesse•• themselues of Spaine, but very long time after. And that the Vuisigothes, vnder conduct of their King Vallia, conquered Aquitaine, Anno foure hundred and nineteene.* 6.67 And that the same King beganne not his courses in Spaine, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the yeare of Grace foure hundred twentie foure (according to the Ch••••∣nicle of Idaceus) where hee made a great progresse in the yeare foure hundred thirtie two.

He had for succour Theodoricke (not he of the Ostrogothes of Italie, who bare the same name) who conquered a great part. This man dyed in the furious and bloo•• battaile lost for Attila,* 6.68 on the plaines and fields of Sologne, and his Son Thoris•• had his succession and hauing reigned but three yeares, he had for his successor The∣odoricke, second of the name, his brother. After whom succeeded Eoricus, Father 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Alaricus the second, put to death by Clouis King of France, in a foughten Battaile who had the honour and profit thereof, by the conquest of Aquitaine and To•• the seate Royall of the said Vuisigoths Kings.

So that Amalaricus was constrained to shifr for himselfe in Spaine, despoy•• of that which his Predecessours had held in France, and there hee who••

••stablished his abiding. Thus we may iudge of the learning and expertnesse of Doctor Cranato, in the Historie of Spaine, whereof hee will haue to be the first King in painting, Atalaricus (he would haue said Athanaricus) who neuer saw Italie ••or Spaine.

To deriue more aduantage in fauour of Spaine, by the Armes of Leon: wee ••aue showne, that in this point of Nobilitie, the Precedencie it due to the sa∣••red Lillie of France, which excelled the glory and magnificence of great King Sa∣••omon, and consequently, that of all Kings and Princes on earth.

Cranato draweth one point of his pretended Precedencie, because Ptolomie pre∣••erreth Spaine before France. But if his argument may take place, the Prece∣••encie appertaineth to the Isle of Albion, that is Great Brittaine, which the same ••tolomie setteth downe, and placeth before Spaine.

That excellent Aegyptian Geographer,* 6.69 who liued vnder the Empire of Adrian ••nd Traian, hath deuided Europe into sixe tables. The first whereof is that of Al∣••ion, seconded by that of Spaine, followed by that of Gaule, of Alemaigne, of Rhetia that is the Leagued Griso••s) of Vindelicia, that is the Countrey of the Switzers, of ••ardignia, Sicilie, Sarmatia, Dacia, Misia and Greece.

At this day, the moderne and new Geographers begin the discourse,* 6.70 and their ••ables of Geographie, not onely with England, Scotland and Ireland; but also with ••roenland, the last Isle discouered vnder the North. Shall it therefore be well ar∣••ued, to deriue some Precedencie from that desert and ill peopled Island, against ••hat of Great Bretaigne?

Cranato for a Romaine, hath showne, that he was most ignorant in the Romaine Historie: not knowing, that England and Scotland were subiected to and with the Gaules, vnder the Romaine Emperours.* 6.71 If he had read the Notice of the West Em∣••ire, he would then haue learned; that the Empire of the West was deuided into ••hree Gouernements, which were called the Praetories: All that of then Gaules, of Ita∣••ie, and of the Citie of Rome.

That vnder the Gouernment of the Illustrious Praefect of the Gauls Praetorie,* 6.72 were ••omprehended nine and twentie Prouinces: namely, seauenteene in the Gaules; sea∣••en in Spaine; and fiue in Great Bretaigne.

Sub dispositione Viri Illustris Praefecti Praetorio Galliurum, erant Dioceses infra scriptae.

Galliarum Prouinciae Septem & Decem: The seauenteen Prouinces of the Gaules.

• VIennensis.
• Lugdunensis prima.
• Germania prima.
• Germania secunda.
• Belgica prima.
• Belgica secunda.
• Alpes maritimae.
• Alpes Penninae, & Graiae.
• Maxima Sequanorum.
• Aquitania prima.
• Aquitania secunda.
• Nouempopuli,
• Narbonensis prima.
• Narbonensis secunda.
• Lugdunensis secunda.
• Lugdunensis tertia, &
• Lugdunensis Senonia.

Hispaniae Prouinciae Septem. The seauen Prouin∣ces of Spaine.

• Boetica,
• Lusitania,
• Gallecia.
• Tarraconensis.
• Carthaginensis.
• Tingitana. &
• Baleares Insulae.

Britanniarum Prouinciae Quinque. The fiue Pro∣uinces of Great Bretaigne.

• MAxima Caesariensis.
• Valentia,
• Britannia prima.
• Britannia secunda. &
• Flauia Caesariensis.

You behold here, how the Prouinces and Dioceses of Spaine, England and Sc••∣land, were comprehended vnder the departement of the Gaules, and not the Ga••l•• subiected to that of Spaine.

But we will say, and that truely, that Spaine shall neuer walke Peere-like, for a∣boundance of people, fertillitie of all good things; excellencie of ground; te••∣perature and wholesomenesse of the Ayre; length and largenesse of her whole e••∣tendure (comprehending thereinto the Kingdome of Nauarre, vngraciously vs••∣ped, and worse detained from the iust Lords thereof) with France. For Spai•••• being seperated from Affrica, but onely by a narrow straite, of some three miles in largenesse; is (for her burning heates) barren in most parts of the Kingdome; that is as much to say, as Prouinces badly peopled. and almost vn-habited. Full of Fields without Corne, without culture, without Trees, Springs or any Riuers. And the foule disease of the Kings Euill, wherewith most part of the Inhabi••a•• are infected, and made lothesome: serueth for a sufficient poofe, what difference there is betweene Sunne-burnt Spaine, and the sweete Ayre of France. Whether they may come yeerely, to make proofe, that the excellencie and vertue of the Lil∣lies Monarche,* 6.73 excelleth and surpasseth that of Salomon; so consequently the King of Spaine, and all other Kings and Princes on the earth.

Wee haue the meanes to passe by, that which encreaseth and commeth from Spaine: because the sterrilitie of the Soyle, causeth continuall carriage thither from France, of Corne, Wine, Cloth and other things, most necessary for the life o•• man.

The Kings of Spaine want no qualifying and stiling themselues, to be Kings of Leon, of Arragon, of Nauarre, of Valencia, of Granada, of Toledo, of Murcia, of Cor∣doua, of Portugall, and of the Algaraes, with a long thred of other the like titles, which are all but Prouinces, and hath caused such as haue not seene the Countrey, to thinke, that Spaine is a number of times farre greater, then is the Kingdome of France.

— Sed non ego credulus illis.

Experience hath suffered me to see the contrary, and verifie both plainely and palpably, that it can no way be compared with France; except through extre•• ignorance. And whosoeuer shall measure the fertile Prouinces of the Monarch of the Lillie; as Prouence, Languedocke, Guienne, Poictu, Bretaigne, Normandie, Champaig••, Bourgongne, Lyonnois, and Daulphine (without making any mention of the Prouinces, seated in the midst of them which we haue named, and which would make as many Kingdomes, if our Kings gouerned themselues, according to the manner of Spa••

will finde without all doubt, that France in latitude and longitude, excelleth very much that of Spaine.

It is admirable France, from all antiquity, that (for her greatnesse) serued as a spacious field, and a most noble subiect to the Spanish Poet Lucane; to shew:* 6.74 That Caesar became Master of the Romane Empire, by the meanes of her wealthy Pro∣uinces; whereas he hath not spoken the like of Spaine. He admireth earnestly her extendure, and preferreth her (by good right) before all Kingdoms of the spacious World.

— Sparsas per Gallica rura Cohortes Euocat, & Romam motis petit vndique signis. Deseruere cauo tentoria fixa Lemano.

He beginneth with Suetia, watered by the Lake of Geneua, and of Lozana, and ••unneth from thence to the mountaines of Vaulga, which make separation of the ••ands of Germany and France.

Castraque quae Vogesi curuam super ardua rupem Pugnaces pictis cohibebant Lingones armis.

These mountaines extend themselues very far into Germany, by Luxembourg,* 6.75 and so farre as Strasbourg; and from thence take and deriue their sourses, the Riuers of Meuse, and of Saoha, separating them of Mentz, Toull and Verdune, with the Bourgongnons & Langrois, whom Lucane tearmeth Pugnaces. And saith, that they delighted to weare enameled Armes, varied with diuersity of colours. And Martiall saith, that the Common people of the Langres were cloathed with a garment of smoaky colour, called a Minime, such as the Bardes vsed to weare a∣mong the Druides.

Sic interpofitus vitio contaminat vncto Vrbica Lingonicus Tyrianthi••a Bardocucullus.

And Lucane maketh a Leape, saying:

Hi vadâ liquerunt Isarae, qui gurgite vasto Per tam multa suo, famae maioris in amnem Lapsus, ad aequoreas nomen non pertulit vndas.

He spake concerning the people of Sauoy, which is watered with the Riuer of ••isera, that taketh her sourse neere to Mont-Cenis, and (running rowling thorow ••auoy) taketh largenesse to Mont-Melian, thwarting Granoble, and Romans in ••aulphine, & some few miles from thence, sinketh it selfe in the Riuer of Rhosne, ••or Rhone, arising out of the Alpes) which he calleth Amnem famae maioris. Plinie 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his naturall history, noteth the originall and spring of the Riuer Rhosne, where∣••to it swalloweth and looseth it selfe, and Isara and Saona thus. Galliarum fertilis∣••mus Rhodanus Fluuius ex Alpibus se rapiens per lacum Lemanum, segnemque deferens ••rarim, nec minus se ipso torrentem Isaram, because Isara hath her course as impetu∣••us as Rhosne.

And thence againe the Poet hath another leap into Rouergne, whereof Rhodes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Bishops See; Ciuitas Ruthenorum.

Soluuntur flaui longa statione Rutheni.

And with these Rouergas, he windeth on the same bottome, them of Narbonois Narbonensis Gallia, the Countrey of Narbone in France) and Carcassois, watered ••d bathed with the Riuer of Auda; a Riuer big enough, but troubled and heauie 〈◊〉〈◊〉 her course, which cannot carrie any great Bottomes.

Mitis Atax Latias gaudet non ferre Carinas.

It passeth betweene the Towne & the City of Carcassona, and passing the Rocks 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Carcasses and Minerues; passeth on all along, crossing the Martiall and Me∣••politane City of Narbonna, to Serignano and Beziers, a very pleasing and de∣••ghtfull Citie, whereof arose the Prouerbe.

Si Deus in terris Vellet habitare Biterris.

Pleny calleth it Blitterae, and some few miles frnm thence, Auda looseth it self•• i•• the Mediterranean Sea: Of this therefore is it that Trebellius maketh mention,

Hunc fore Aquitanas posset qui fundere gentes, Quem tremeret forti milite victus Atax.

And Pliny in the place formerly alleadged, saith; Flumen Atax è Pyrene•• r••bre•• sem permeans lacum, &c.

From Auba he commeth to the Riuer of Gar.

Finis, & Hesperiae promoto milite * 6.76 Varus.

He saith that it maketh separation of the Gaules from Italie, & in this maner spea∣keth Plinie. Narbonensis Prouincia appellatur pars Galliarum, quae interno mari allu••tu••, Braccata ante dicta, Amne Varo ab Italia discreta. But hee must take it to be thus, d••∣ring such time as the Prouince was wonne by the Romanes, and reduced into the forme of a Prouince, for otherwise, at all times it made part with the Kingdome of France. There is in the lower Languedocke, a Riuer which beareth name in the same manner, and rowling from the Seuenes, passeth betweene Nismes Ne••∣sus in Latine) the Episcopall City and Auignion, to Romoulins. It is very obserue∣able for the bridge of Gar, one of the Wonders of the world, an admirable worke and worthy the greatnesse of the Romanes; as well as the Arenes of Nismes, a mile and a halfe from which, is the said bridge of Gar.

Thence the Poet passeth to the ends of the Prouince,

Queque sub Herculeo sacratus numine portus —Et tuta prohibet statione Monoeci.

To the Port of Hercules, at this present called Ville-Franche: Of this Port, and of Monego, or Monacho, writeth Plinie: Portus Herculis, Monoeci, Ligustica Ora.

From the side of Prouence, and of Gennes, hee commeth to cut ouer the Ri∣uer of Rhine, and in the Episcopall City of Spire, Ciuitas Nemetum, and the Inha∣tants called Nemetes.

— Tunc rura Nemetis Qui tenet, & ripas Atiri qua littore curuo Molliter admissum claudit Tarbellicus Aequor,

And from Spire, he flieth away to the last end of the Gaules in the Ocean Sea, to the Countie of Begorre, and the lower Nauarre. Of this Countie, Tarbes is the Episcopall City, the Inhabitants whereof are called Tarbelli by Caesar. The Riuer of Adona,* 6.77 called by Lucane Atirus, and by Scaliger Ador, rowleth from the Pyre∣nean Mountaines, and making two branches the one is called Adoua, and the other Midoua; it commeth to loose it selfe in the Ocean, neere to Bayonne. Sid•••• Appollinaris in his Epistle Ad Trigetium, calleth it Atturricus Fluuius: And the B••∣delois Poet Ausonius, baptizeth it with the name of Aturrus.

Insanumque ruens per saxa rotantia latè In mare purpureum, dominae tamen ante Mosellae Numine adorato, Tarbellius ibit Aturrus.

Afterward, the Poet recouereth them of Xaintonge, & of Berry (or Bourdea•• for there are the Bituriges Cubi, which be the Berruyers of Bourges, and those of Bourdelois, called Bituriges Vibisci, or pronouncing according to the ancient G••∣lish retained in Gascongnie, Biuisci, changing V. into B by the conuersion.

Signa mouet gaudetque amoto Santunus hoste, Et Biturix.

And from thence he commeth into Champaigne, vpon the Riuer of Aysne▪

— Longisque leues Axones in armis.

Axona (whereof Ausonius maketh mention in his Mosella,

— Axona praceps.)

And taketh her sourse from Bassigny, or (according to others) from the moun∣taines of Vauga, the people wherof are commended by Lucane, for doing good seruice with the Pike or Partizane, whereby he meaneth long Armes. He g•• them for their neighbors,* 6.78 them of Rheims, the Metropolitane City of Champa•••••••• and of Toull the Episcopall.

Optimus excusso Leucus, Remusque lucerto.

He giueth them the honour of being stout and strong; for acting, casting, and ••etting loose Darts, Iauelins, and Arrowes, making them to be good and skilfull Archers.

Then he setteth downe the Sequanois, which are they of Bourgongne, and other neighbouring people.

Optima gens flexis in gyrum Sequana fraenis.

For the Riuer of Seine, writhing it self like a Serpent, receiueth her Spring aboue ••. Seine, drawing towards Chanceaux, within fiue miles and a halfe of Dijon,* 6.79 des∣••ending to S. Mard, Aize the Duchie to Chastillon, Mussy the Bishopricke, Bar, Troyes and Nogent, where it beareth bottomes of charge, to come to Paris. From whence it rowleth to Poissy, Meulant, Mante, Vernon, Gaillon, Ponte de l'Arche, ••ouen, Chaudebec, Honfleur, Harflew, Haure de Grace,* 6.80 and drowneth it selfe in the Ocean Sea.

From Champaigne and Bourgongne, it passeth into Picardy, and to the Coun∣••rey of Flanders; to the Inhabitants whereof hee giueth commendations,* 6.81 for well-gouerning and mannaging Waggons and Chariots, and for being very expert Waggonners.

Et facilis rector rostrati Belga Couini.

From Belgicke Gaule, he returneth backe into Aquitaine, and the Countrey of Auuergne: the People whereof, boasting themselues to be Romane,* 6.82 hee mocketh for their vaine oftentation.

Aruernique ausi Latios se fingere Fratres Sanguine ab Iliaco Populi.

From Auuergne hee leapeth into Tournaisis, the people whereof vanquished a Legion and fiue Companies, left in Garrison by Caesar in the Countrey of Liege, as he writeth in his Bello Gallico. And thus Lucan obserueth it.

—nimiumque rebellis Neruius & caesi pollutus sanguine Cottae.

Vpon one thred he fileth them of Treuers, sometime the Capitall City of the Gaules, them of Wormes and of Holland.

Tu quoque latatus conuerti praelia Treuir, Et qui te laxis imitantur Sarmata braccis Vangiones, Batauique truces,

••abited after the Scythian and Poland manner.

And from thence hee commeth to the Garden of France; Poictou, Touraine,* 6.83 Aniou, and round-neighbouring people, dwelling on the Riuers of Loire, and them of Guien and Maine.

Pictones immunes subiugunt sua rura; ne vltra Instabiles Turones circumsita castra coërcent. In ripis Manduana tuis marcere perosus Andus, iam placida Ligeris recreatur ab vnda, Inclyta Caesareis Genabos dissoluitur alis.

The Pictes or Poicteuins, of whom the Capitall City is called Augustoritum Pi∣••tonum, seated on the Riuer of Clan, which descendeth into that of Vienna, were so ••amed, because they made markes in their faces with a hot yron, as Claudian infor∣meth vs.

Ferroque notatas Perlegit examine Picta moriente figuras.

And in his second Panegyricke,

Ferro picta genas, cuius & vestigia verrit Caerulus

As for that which Lucan calleth Genabum inclytam, such as take it for Orleans, ••re sottishly deceiued; because it is Gien vpon Loire, part of which City retaineth ••et the name of Genaba, euen to this day. Caesar saith, that in his time it was the Magazine or Storehouse of the Chartrains, whereof it seemeth that Tibullus tooke note, extending the said Chartrains to the Riuer of Loire.

Carnuti & flaui caerula lympha Liger.

Caesar consumed this poore Citie into cinders, for the reasons which himselfe re∣porteth in his Bello Gallico. Now the Riuer of Loire, which Plinie calleth Fla••••••••s clarum Ligerim, taketh her sourse neere to the Towne of Puy en Velay, tearmed in Latine Anicium, encreased with other Springs, and Snowes melting from the Mountaines of Auuergne. After it hath rowled foure and twentie miles from the Spring, to Rouana, it beareth boates of Burden, and passing by Desise, Neuers, la Ch••∣rité, Sancerre, Cosne, Gien, Gergeau, Orleans, Boigency, Bloys, Amboyse, Tours, Sa••, the bridges (called corruptly by Caesar) Sea, Ancenis and Nantes; it commeth to d••∣gorge it selfe into the Ocean Sea, at S. Lazaro.

From thence the Poet scuddeth to the Pyrenean Mountaines, where the Inha∣bitants of them are noted to be of the Gaulish Nation; and extendeth himselfe farre into high Spaine called Celtiberia, so farre as the Riuer of Ebro, or rather Iberus, (A Riuer in Spaine rising neere Iuliobrica in Cantabria.) So that in those times then, all that rounded the Cinga, was inhabited with naturall Gaules.

Gurgite — Qua Cinga pererrat.

And the same Lucan hath described it elsewhere.

Cinga rapax, vetitus fluctus, & littora cursis Oceam p••pulisse suo: nam gurgite mixto, Qui praestat terris aufert tibi nomen Iberis.

This Riuer hath not changed her name, but descendeth from the Mountaines of Catalogna, and after shee hath laued the Townes of Balbastra, Moncon, Lerida, Fraga, with some other little villages and Bourgades of Nauarre and Arragon, she commeth with the Segro (Sicoris called by Lucane) to discharge her burden in the Riuer of Iberus, which causeth her to lose her name.

— Qua Cinga pererrat Gurgite:

From thence he skippeth to the Riuer of Rhosne,

Qua Rhodanus raptum velocibus vndis In mare f••rt Ararim.

Rhosne or Rhodanus, receiueth her sourse from Mont de la Fourche, in high Valais, passing by the Lake of Lozana, and Geneua the Knightly, and doeth des∣cend to Lyon the Merchant; where beyond it, she meeteth the sleepy * 6.84 Sa••na, and f••lleth with it into the Sea of Prouence. Rhosne maketh two branches, separating the Viuarez and Languedock, from Prouence and Daulphine. Beside which Prin∣cipalitie, (the title to the eldest Sonnes of the Monarches of France) it watereth the Cities of ancient Vienna, the olde Chancery belonging to the Emperorus of the West; Thin, Valencia, Lorioll, Mont-Limar, Auignion, Nonna, Tarascon, Arles l•• Blanche, and S. Gilles, where one of her hornes droppeth into the Sea. The o∣ther watereth all along from Viuarez, the Townes of Tournon, Cursoll, Viuiers, Pont S. Esprit; and from thence coasting Auignion and Beauquaire, shee throweth her selfe into the Sea at Aiguesmortes at Langudock. Ysera at Saona loose them∣selues in Rhosne, as the Durance doth, whereof Ausonius speaketh, calling it Pa∣rance, which after it hath washed part of the Cities and Towns of Daulphine, Pro∣uence, and the Countie of Venissa, to witte, Guilera, Ambrun, Tallart, Cisteroe, Cauaillon, and Poincte d'Orgon, it looseth it selfe in Rhosne, which they of the Countrey call Rose.

* 6.85Lucane disciphereth, and afterward taketh the people of Languedock, for inha∣bitants on the Mountaines of Ceuenes, which eythet begin, or finish them of the Pirenean. Ioyning to the Martiall City of Narbona, they goe (like a Scarfe) to gaine them of the Alpes; hauing trauersed the higher Languedocke, the County of Geuaudan, the Puy in Velay, S. Floure, part of Viuarez and Auuergne, so farre

••s to the Riuer of Rhosne. Lucane calleth all the people generally Seuenois, by the ••ame of those Mountaines.

Qua montibus arduà summis Gens habitat cana pendentis rupe Gebennas.

G. being set downe for C. Strabo, Potolomy, and other Geographers, comprehen∣••eth them vnder the name of Cebennus mons, Caesar; Mela, and the Naturalist Plinie,* 6.86 ••ens Cebenna in the singular, and the Inhabitants Cebenni Populi. Ausonius the Bour∣••elos, describing the City of Narbonna, saith:

Interiusque premunt Aquitanica rura Cebennae.

And in that of Tolosa.

Ninguida Pyrenes, & pinea Cebennarum Inter Aquitanas gentes.

From thence Lucan maketh a leap to the City of Treuers, seated on the Riuers of Mosella, and of Seila; and thence he flitteth to the people of the Alpes, and be∣••ond the side of Genoway and Millaine, which at all times made part of Long∣••eard Gaule.

Et nunc tonse Ligur quondam per colla decora, Crinibus effusis toti praelatae Comatae.

Lucan, to very good purpose, finisheth the Gaules extendure,* 6.87 by the Riuer of Rhine; because their naturall extent was from this great flood, so far as to the Py∣••enean Mountaines on the one side, and from one Sea to another, as we haue else∣where said.

Et vos Crinigeros bellis arcêre Caycos Oppositi, petitis Romam, Rhenique feroces Deseritis ripas, & appertum gentibus Orbem.

Now, concerning that which giueth precedency of one Prouence to another,* 6.88 ••t is the fertility of the Soyle, for abounding in fruites, Woods, and Gardenings; which is wrought by the meanes of Riuers watering it. Spaine (for the most part) ••s wanting and defectiue in such an aduantage, few great Riuers to water it. For ••ake away Iberus, Guadiana, Tagus and Guadalquibir; and there are none but small Brookes. Spaine is halfe desert; of a yellowish earth; burnt with the Sunne, euen ••s her neighbour Affrica is. And you see the Spaniards to be of small stature, de∣••nie-Moores, duskie and swarthy like the Affricans; with whom they haue conso∣••ance enough in manners and fashion of behauiour. Whereas the French are of a ••ich shape, actiue, and of gracefull presence; white fleshed, & open visaged: which ••heweth the goodly temperature of the ayre in France, not ouer-hot, like that of Spaine, nor yet too cold, as it is in England.

Tibullus tooke pleasure in making France famous by her Riuers.

Testis Arar, Rhodonusque celer, magnusque Garumna, Carnuti, & flaui caerula, lympha Liger.

But more particularly the Senator Ausonius.

Non tibi se Liger anteferet, non Axona praeceps, Matrona non Gallis, Belgisque intersita fines, Santonico refluus non ipse Carantonius aestu, Concedit gelido Durani de monte volutas Amnis, & Auriferum postponet Gallia Tarnem.

The one maketh mention but of Saona, Loire and Garonna, as also of Rhosne; and the other of Loire, Aisna, Marne, Charanta, Dordogna and Tarn. The Riuer

Charauta is named by Ptolomy Cauentelus, which running from Poictu, after 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hath watered the Townes of Engoulesme, Congnac, Xaintes, Tallebourg and S••••∣bisa; commeth to loose it selfe in the Ocean Sea, Father of all these Riuers as we learned by Homer.

That which Ausonius saith, in deriuing her Spring from the Mountaine Dura••a, is in our ancient Annales, and in the life of great Charlemaigne, called Dordog••a, Dordania, whereof Sidonius Apollinaris maketh mention:

Exis ••••rua••a, Durani muscose, saburra.

Sh••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and trauerseth Perigord, and the Townes of Fumell, Bergeyra••, S. ••oy, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, ••onsacke, built by Charlemaigne, and called (according to the opinion of 〈◊〉〈◊〉) Pr••us Saracenorum, at this day a Duchie and Peeredome, belo••∣ging to the Illustrious House of S. Paul of Orleans, neere vnto which place, this Riu•••• of Dordogne looseth it selfe, in that of Garonna beneath Bourdeaux.

As so the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Tarn, which hee depicteth as Pactolus, and whereof 〈◊〉〈◊〉 speak 〈…〉〈…〉 for a Raye among the Tolosians, and them of Perig••••••, Tar•••••• ••ne discr••t••, a Tolosanis, Petrocorij: she receiueth her Originall from the Se∣uenes, from whence she rowleth to Lauregais, watereth the Townes of Lesc••••••••, Vill••m••r,* 6.89 Alby (where it was said that the Mother of Cicero was borne) Gaill••ck, R••b••••e•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉 places, discharging her selfe into that of Garonna, aboue the 〈…〉〈…〉.

And 〈…〉〈…〉 Garonna, (or Garumma, parting Celtica from Aquitania) a Ri∣uer so m••ch renowned▪ I haue seene it from the Spring, to her declining, which is in the V••••••••y of A••••••••, Vallis aurata, in the Diocesse of Comenges, and bottom of the Py••••••••••••▪ p••••sing to Montre••an de Riuiere, to Baccrauera, and to Pont de S. Iust, beneath S. Ber••and (the Episcopall Seate of Comenges, Ciuitas Conuen••••••••, and h•• d••••••sion, Co••••nis conueniunt Conuene, drawne from S. Hierome, a light in the Church 〈…〉〈…〉 S. Gaudens, Estaucarbon, S. Martory, Caseres be∣nea••h 〈…〉〈…〉,* 6.90 Te••ass••, Muret, Partet, Tolosa, Grenada, Le Porte S. Mary, Ai∣guill•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 and Peeredome of France, in the famous house of Maie••••••e of Lorraine•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, M••rmande, La Reole, S. Macary, Langon, Cadillack, Bour∣de••••x, 〈…〉〈…〉 T••••mond and ••eïan, where Garonna looseth her selfe in the Ocean Sea, and yet re••••oweth aboue it so farre as to the said Langon. Heereupon shes called 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ans••••••, ••ar••mna 〈◊〉〈◊〉 quorea, and in Claudian.

— Retro perni••ior vnda Garumnae Ocea•• p••••no q••••••••us impeli••tur ••s••u.

It would require a discourse, able to breake the longest breath, to obserue a re••••∣lion of Riuer•• that water and besprinkle France, and which make it to abound 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all things that can be wished for,* 6.91 ••ic and necessary for the Nature of Man; without her constraint of begging any thing of strange Countries, especially of Spaine, which cannot be two yeeres (at the most) without the helpe of France, a good n••∣sing mother ••o the rest of Europe.

* 6.92Among 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Nations of the world, that of the ancient Gaules was the best poll••••ed, and most ciuilized: because they were taught, ruled, and gouerned by the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Diuides, Masters of all Sciences and Vertue. For, in the first place, they had ••••ff••ed knowledge of one only God, Creator of Heauen and Earth; and vnder stood p••••f••••••ly his Worship and Seruice, that is to say, in what forme hee should 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••dor••••, in Sp••••••••, and outwardly also.

* 6.93A••d to obser••e (in a briefe Summary) the whole Masse of their knowledge and 〈◊〉〈◊〉, they made profession of enstructing the Gaulish Nobility, in the Moralls & 〈◊〉〈◊〉; all parts of the Mathematicks, the Immortality of the soule, and the 〈…〉〈…〉 of one onely God. But they opened the dore to all these, first by know∣l••ege of ••hemselues; the point most needfull and important, and precisest to know any matter of goodnesse.

Their first Classe or forme in Schoole, was hung with Mirrours, in whose

••lasses their Schollers learned their first Alphabet. Such as were endued with cor∣••orall beautie, were admonished to make themselues much fairer by the goods of ••he Soule: because those of the body were but flitters, subiect to changes, the ••heele of age, and the least sickenesse.

Forma bonum fragile est, quantumque accedit ad Annos Finis minor.

Deformed and mis-shapen men, were taught to couer the defects of Nature,* 6.94 with ••ll manner of vertuous actions, which made all such truly noble, as embraced them.

For the knowledge of God, they had for Maxime, Non colere Idola,* 6.95 and in all the Gaules (of very great extendure) there was no Image to be seene: But of the Sacred ••irgin, that should bring forth, and giue sucke to the fruite of life, the onely Sauiour of the World. And yet this Image was but on the Generall Altar, for all the Gaulish Pro∣••inces: prepared on the Mountaine of Chartres, and in the fairest middest of the ••acred Forrest, as it is reported by Epiphanius.

Cohibere parietibus Deos, & in vllam oris speciem assimilare, ex magnitudine Coelesti∣•••• non arbitrantur: so saith Tacitus in his Germania. Because God being a pure Spi∣••t, diffused throughout the whole Vniuerse; hee cannot be restrained, nor shut vp ••ithin walls, or represented by humane figure. Deus est Sphera cuius centrum est ••erra, Superficies vero nulla. God is a circle, whose point and Center is the earth,* 6.96 without ••••perficies, and without circumference. This is the doctrine of S. Paul, Excelsus non 〈◊〉〈◊〉 manufactis Templis habitat, sicut per Prophetam dicit? Coelum mihi sedes est, Terra ••••tem Scabellum pedem meorum: Quam domum aedificabis mihi? aut quis locus requieti∣••is meae est? dicit Dominus: Nonne manus mea fecit haec omnia. The most high dwelleth ••t in Temples made with hands, as saith the Prophet. Heauen is my Throne, and earth is ••y foot-stoole: What House will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? ••ath not my hand made all these things? And preaching to the Athenians,* 6.97 when he ••onuerted to the faith of Iesus Christ, the great S. Denys Areopagita, and his Wife ••amaris. Deus qui fecit mundum, & omnia quae in eo sunt, Hic Coeli, & Terrae cum sit ••ominus, non in manufactis Templis habitat, nec manibus humanis colitur. God that made ••••e world, and all things therein, seeing that he is God of Heauen and earth, dwelleth not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Temples made with hands, neither is worshipped with mens hands.

Before the building of Salomons Temple, God was not adored in enclosed Tem∣••es; but In Excelsis, & in Lucis: as we reade in Genesis, that the Patriarch Abra∣••m, contracting alliance, and making a Couenant with the King of Palestine Abi∣••elech; planted a Wood in Beer-sheba, and there called on the name of the Lord.* 6.98 ••antau••t nemus in Beer-sheba, & inuocabit ibi nomen Domini Dei aeterni. The same is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be read in infinite passages of the Scriptures, which serueth to shew, that before ••e building of the Temple at Ierusalem; Forrests & tufted Woods were Temples,* 6.99 ••d places destined for prayer by the people of Israell, and their Sacrifices to the ••••ing God. And that those Woods and places of deuotion, were ordinarily In ••••celsis, on the tops of Mountaines, shaded with Forrests and Woods. Gloria in ••tissimis Deo; as the Angells sung in the night time of his blessed birth.

Euen so the Wise Druides, diuinely inspired, ordered their Temples in the ve∣•• fairest places of thickest Woods,* 6.100 couered and shadowed vnder the couert and ••eading of high tufted Oakes; without enclosing their Temples with Walls and ••••uertures, as the materiall are, built by mens hands. Lucos ad Nemora consecrant, ••orumque nominibus appellant Secretum illud quod sola reuerentia vident, so saith the ••••e Tacitus. The Gaules and Germanes (saith he) had for their Temples some goodlie ••arate place, in the middest of a thicke Forrest, which they dedicated and consecrated vn∣•• God.

There were not any Idolls, but the secret and most shadie place of the Temple ••s by them reuerenced, euen as the Mansion or dwelling of the Diuinity, which ••ey durst not looke on with their eyes, but in great feare and reuerence.* 6.101 As if ••ey would haue said. This Celticke people and Nation, doe dedicate and conse∣••te their Forrests and Woods to God, and serue him there as in Temples, the

thickest tufts whereof is contemplated with their eyes, with all condigne honor and reuerence; not hauing so much boldnesse or presumption, to approach neere the Sanctuary of the Diuinitie: that is to say, from the most secret and deep•••••• place of this sacred Temple, to draw neerer then by sight onely.

* 6.102And we need make no doubt, but that those diuine Druides had (without al•• question to the contrary) notice and knowledge of those sacred mysteries, obserued in holy bookes; as God made himselfe seene and knowne to the Patriarche Ab••••∣ham, vnder the Oake of Mambre; and to the Law-maker Moyses, in the thickest of a Bush, burning on the Mountaine of Horeb, which Bush Moses approached vnto, in all feare, honor, and reuerence, after he had put off his shooes.

* 6.103And so those Druides called the most secret place of their Temples, by the name of the liuing God: Domini Dei viuentis nomine dicabant Secretum illud quod 〈◊〉〈◊〉 reuerentia videbatur. Honouring the place as most sacred and holy, where they presented their prayers to God, which they beleeued to make them most happy by his Diuine presence. And the reuerence which they bare to those Temples, w•••• so great, as they dared not to approach neere them, but in all humilitie. Euen so the Sueues, the most potent people of Alemaigne (issued and descended from them of S••ns,* 6.104 sometimes renowned among all the Gaules) on the first day of their yere, th•• is to say, the first day of the Moone of September, they assembled together in their principall Temple, according to the custome of their Noble Grandfathers, which was in a thicke Forrest, where they held their Generall Estates, for an hundred Bourgades and Cominalties vnder their obedience. Tacitus saith: Vetustissimus se, nobilissimosque Sueuorum Senones memorant. Fides antiquitatis religione firmatur▪ Stato tempore in Syluam, — Auguris Patrum, & prisca formidine sacram — omnes eiusdem sanguinis P••∣puli Legationibus, c••eunt. Est & alia Luco reuerentia. Nemo nisi ligatus ingreditur, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 minor, & potestatem Numinis prae se ferens; si fortè prolapsus fuerit, attolli, aut insurgen haud licitum, per humum euoluuntur, eoque enim superstitio respicit, tanquam inde in••t••∣gentis, Ibique Regnator omnium Deus, caetera subiecta, atque patientia.

* 6.105Whosoeuer desired to enter into this Sacred Temple, were he the Prince of the greatest Lord; was to haue his hands and feet fast bound with cords, so that if per∣aduenture he fell or tumbled to the ground, it was not permitted him to rise again, or so much as to lift vp his head; but onely to rowle along on the earth. This su∣perstition pointed and tended to this end; to make it knowne, that God alone (the onely Gouernour of all things) had chosen there his sanctuary.

The same Antiquary Tacitus obserueth in other places, that the Celtes had not a∣ny Idolls or Images in their Temples. Nulla Simulacra, nullum peregrinae superstit•••••• vestigium ibi videre liceat.

* 6.106The passage of Tacitus, concerning the Assembly of the Seuenois, or people of Alemaigne, giueth vs to note; that before the arriuall of the Romanes in Gaul••, the publique assemblies of the ancient Gaules, were alwaies made in those Sacred Forrests: Because they verily beleeued, that there was the acceptable dwelli••g of the Diuinitie: to whose prescience or fore-knowledge, they referred the be∣ginning and conclusion of their said Assembly.

This is it which the same Tacitus obserueth in his Histories of assemblies, called Ciuilis, the Hollanders to treat and feast, and (by degrees) to hold a Councell what they had to doe for redeeming themselues from the Romaines slauery. Vo∣cauit Batauos Sacrum in nemus specie epularum. And Lucius Florus affirmeth: Ve•••••• gentorix festis diebus, & Comitialibus, quum frequentissimos in Lucis haberet, fer••c•• dictis ad ius pristinum libertatis erexit. All which these Authors say, is to remar•••• the fashion of the ancient Druides, Presidents of the Generall States, that eu•••••• yeere they assembled on the first day of the Moone in September, in the Sacr•••• Forrest of the City of Charters, the Nauill or midst of the Gaules, according 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Caesar speaketh in his Bello Gallico. Druidae certo Anni tempore in finibus Carnutum, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 regio totius Galliae media habetur, considunt In Luce Consecrato.

In those times then, and more then a thousand yeres after, Paris, and all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thereabout, for more then twenty miles round about, drawing towards Dreux, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉

••••••sse, was but one great Forrest, called by our Annalists, The Forrest of Paris, o∣••erwise named Aquilina Sylua, and at this present Yuelina. Thereof William the Bre∣•••• maketh mention in his Philippides, speaking of Mont-Fort l'Amaury,* 6.107 of S. Arnoul ••nd S. Legier in Yuelina, where King Philip Augustus merited to see our Lord in hu∣••aine forme, betweene the Priests hands at the eluation of the holy Hoste.

In castro Syluis Aquilina quod vndique cingit Cui sanctus nomen Leodegarius aptat, Dum fortè audiret Missae mysteria, vidit Presbyteri in manibus qua sacra leuantur in hora.

Returne we to our Gaulish Temples.

Numa Pompilius, the very wisest King of the Romanes, Scholler to Pythagoras, ••ho had beene Scholler to the wise Druides (as wee learne by Clemens Alexandri∣••s) instituted for Temples to the Romanes, Woods and Forrests, without any I∣••lls. And therefore the Latine Poet well obseruing this Antiquity, purposelie ••termined to figure the same by the Venerable Temple of King Latinus.

Horrendum syluis, & relligione parentum.

And Seneca saith, Si tibi occurrat vetustis arboribus, & solitam altitudinem egressis, ••quens Lucus, & conspectum Coeli densitate ramorum aliorum alios protegentium submo∣••s; illa proceritas Syluae, & secretum loci, & admiratio vmbrae in aperto tam densae at∣••e continuae, Fidem tibi numinis facit. If thwarting a great way as thou passest a∣••••g, is offered or presented to thine eyes some goodly Forrest, or some faire Bos∣••ge, shadowed with aged Oakes, hauing their heads exalted aboue all the woods;* 6.108 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it be an vndoubted perswasion to thee, that this exceeding height, and admira∣•••• shade, made by those goodlie tall trees, and the secrecie of a place so vene∣••le, doe plainely shew, that there did remaine some Diuinitie, which ought to adored.

And Plinie (next to this wise and Christian Philosopher, the familiar friend of ••nt Paul the Apostle) spake to good purpose: That olde Oakes, with their ••ds crowned in a round forme; were to our Auncients as their sacred Temples, ••d onely places for their deuotion. Haec fuere Numinum Templa, priscoque ritu ••m nunc simplicia rura Deo praecellentem Arborem dicant. And in his Panegyricke the Emperour Traian. Atque inter haec piâ mente Adire Lucas, & occursare Nu∣••ibus. And therefore the Poet in his Transformations, in the person of Ere∣••bonius the Atheist, maketh appearance of the paine or punishment, for all such as ••phaned them.

Ille etiam Cereale Nemus violasse securi Dicitur, & Lucos ferro temerasse vetustos.

And Apuleius would elegantly darken the renowne of his Accuser Aemilianus, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 imposed on him, that in all his Inheritances hee had neither Temple, nor ••es, dedicated and consecrated to the Gods, wherein to make their offerings and ••ers.

••am, vt audio percensentibus ijs qui istum nouêre, nulli Deo ad hoc aeui supplicauit, nul∣•• Templum frequentauit. Si fanum aliquod praetereat, nefas habet adorandi gratiâ ••um libras admouere. Iste verò nec Dijs rurationis qui eum pascunt, ac vestiunt, sege∣••••llas, aut vitis, aut gregis primitias impartit. Nullum in villa eius Delubrum, nul∣••cus, aut Lucus consecratus. Et quid ego de Luco, & Delubro loquor? Negant ••sse se, qui fuere, vnum saltem in finibus eius aut Lapidem vnctum, aut Ramum co∣••tum.

All this before recited, was drawne from the practise and doctrine of the Anci∣•• Druides, whom the Philosopher Tyrius Maximus presupposed (badly informed

as he was) to haue for their principall Deity, the highest exalted Oake in their sa∣cred Forrests, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

Heereupon it was especially, that the ancient Philosophers would represent the God of Nature (as speaketh the Gaules Apostle, S. Denys Areopagita, seeing that ge∣nerall Ecclipse,* 6.109 which happened at the death and Passion of our Redeemer Ies•••• Christ) by a thicke Forrest, which they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because, that like as it serued in buildings for cou••ture,* 6.110 and repaire to all kinde of creatures, which she fedde and nourished from her fruitfull wombe: Euen so the God of Nature, by his Wo•••• onely, is the production, sourse and birth of the whole Vniuerse, and all there•••• comprehended.

Iupiter est q••••d••umque vides, quodcumque mouetur.

Such then were the Temples of the ancient Gaules, without Idolls or Images whatsoeuer: they adored but one onely God, to whom they dedicated and conse∣crated such spoyles as they conquered from their enemies. For it hath been a pra∣ctise from all times,* 6.111 among the most ciuill and best gouerned Nations, to offer and present to God, by way of gratitude and thankesgiuing, the spoyles of conquered enemies; and to hang vp or affixe them to sacred and sanctified places: because ••e is pleased, and delighteth in the title, to be called The God of Battells and Armies, as the sole Author of Victories, which he giueth to whom hee pleaseth. So the Patri∣arch Abraham,* 6.112 after he had ouercome the fiue Kings his enemies; hee offered 〈◊〉〈◊〉 God the tenth part of his conquered spoyles. And so the King and Psalmist Dau••••, hauing vanquished the Giant Goliah in single fight, and in the Valley of Tere b••∣tha,* 6.113 hung vp in the Tabernacle of the Lord, the Coutelas or Sword of the Gia••••, where it was kept to serue for a memory to posterity.

In like manner, the Ancestors of the Gaules, hauing vanquished Caesar at o•••• Cle••mont of A••••ergne (Gergouia) where he ranne his fortune for life: hung vp•• a Trophee, in the great Temple Vasso, his sword, which they had wrested from h•• hand. And afterward, Caesar hauing visited the Metropolitane Temple of Auuerg•• (about which, on the height of Mountaines, were prepared Temples for the prin∣cipall Gods and Goddesses) he found there his Sword, which neuerthelesse he d•• not take away, as Plutarch noteth.

The Romaines, by the Gaules example, exalted as Trophees, the Armes of Ge∣nerals and Captaines of Armies, belonging to conquered Nations. Virgil, spea•• of that which h••s ••••••neas prepared, saith.

Ingentem quercum decisis vndique ramis Constitu••t tumulo, fulgentiaque induit arma Mezenti ducis exuutas, tibi Magne, trophaeum ••ellipotens▪ aptat rorantes sanguine cristas, ••••laque trunca viri, & bis sex thoraca petitum Perf••ssumque lecis: clypeumque ex aere sinistrae Subligat, atque ensem collo suspendit eburnum.

* 6.114For among these Trophees of Arms, they exalted in the highest place, the he•• piece or Helmet, garnished with Lambrequins and Plumes, died red in the bl•••• of enemies. Christas sanguine rorantes: and then followed the Gorget of Maile•• the Cuirats or Brest-plate, the Vambrace, Tasses, and Greues: the Shield, Swo•• Lance, Dart, or Iaueline, Arrowes and their Quiuer, yea Bucklers and Targe•• Souldiers on foote, with their Flagges, Banners, Cornets and Pennons; yea, so•• as Drums and Trumpets, the Watch-bels and Proclaimers of Warre.

In the same Temples, beside the Spoyles of enemies Armes & Harnesse of Wa•• there was kept (as in safeguard) the Dismes or Tenths of Gold and Siluer, wo•• from conquered people, so saith Diodorus Siculus in his Antiquities. It is a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 marue••l••us, that in the Temple of the Gaules, you might behold great heapes of gold 〈◊〉〈◊〉 siluer, not any daring to touch them; although that Nation was deepely in loue with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yet were they so deu••ut and religious.

Strabo in his Geography, remarketh the ancient custome of the Gaules, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yerely, & on certaine daies, their offerings to the Temples of most deuotion a••

••e Gaules, speaking of that at Tolosa. At Tolosa there was a Temple, most famous 〈◊〉〈◊〉 sanctitie of the place, whereto all the neighbouring people sent yeerely their Offerings of ••ld and siluer, and a very great number of all kindes of gifts; yet not any one of the Gaules ••ring to touch them. This Temple, vpon report of the Tolosans, was dedicated to ••e Sacred Virgin, adored at Chartres; and at the same place is yet at this present 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be seene, the Monastery and Church De la d'Aurade, that is, Our Golden Lady, ••••on the border of Garonna.

The same Geographer, speaking of the Tolosans, calleth them Tectosages,* 6.115 and ••ith, that they made a voyage into Greece, with their Captaine Brennus; who ha∣••ng heard the Idoll of Apollo speake, which was at Delphos so highly renowned, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all the poore Idolaters of those times, and detesting such impiety; he resolued ••ith his followers, to spoyle and deface that Idoll, by the Organe whereof, Sa∣••an the common seducer, deliuered so many of his lying Oracles.* 6.116 This Prince of ••euils wrought wonders, to conserue his Rocke-hold, the dungeon of his tyran∣••call Empire, by dreadfull Lightnings and Thunders; as is written by Pausanias, ••stine the Historian, with other Greeke and Latine Authors.

Yet so neuerthelesse it came to passe, that notwithstanding all these Bug-beare ••rightments, Brennus & his Gaules, who had no other feare, but lest heauen should 〈◊〉〈◊〉 on their heads, forbare not to steale or pilfer the incredible treasures, which had ••long time beene kept in that Plutonicall Mansion.

Which doth make publiquely knowne, that if the Gaules had beene Idolaters,* 6.117 ••ccording as Caesar supposed, and such as haue followed him, building vpon his ••port, contrary to truth) they would not haue beene strupulous in robbing the ••elphian Temple, which serued them as present supply, considering that they were ••owned aboue all the Nations of the World, for singular piety and deuotion. ••s admodum dedita Religionibus, saith the same Caesar in his Commentaries of the ••ules.

Part of those Tectosages dwelt in these quarters, where afterward they founded ••e City of Ancyra, on the confines of Cappadocia and Paphlagonia: but the rest ••urned home to Tolosa, the place of their birth and breeding, called by Geogra∣••ers, Tolosa Tectosagum. Where being arriued, they presented and offered in the ••mple De la d Aurada, the spoyles gotten from the Deuill of Desphos,* 6.118 as matter ••nquered by iust Title. Adding thereunto, the Tenths of that which they had got∣•• in so long a voyage, and the inscription thereon according to the ancient cu∣••me. These Treasures were kept there whole and intire, vntill such time as the ••omane Consull Quintus Coepio, hungring after so rich a Booty (which by estima∣•• commonly spoken of, amounted to more then 15. thousand Talents,* 6.119 taking ••h Talent of siluer at sixe hundred Crownes of our money) laded himselfe and ••lowers with so much as they could carry. Which Sacriledge made him after∣••rd most miserable, and the very Tennis-ball of Fortune. For, as Strabo saith, af∣•• he had run through a thousand dangers, and banished from his Country, he died ••ishonest and vnfortunate death, like a sacrilegious theefe as he was; as his chil∣••n likewise did, after they had spent all their meanes in dissolutions and wicked ••ces. The same disasterous fortune fell on all the Souldiers of Coepio,* 6.120 who with ••ir prophane and impure hands, had made their shares of those spoyles. Which ••de way to a Prouerbe vsed among the Romanes: He had Gold at Tolosa: Aurum ••et Tolosanum, as much as to say, He carried mischiefe away with it; and fit for any ••e, that maketh such a fatal ending, as Aulus Gellius obserueth in his Attick Nights. ••e Tolosans, to preserue the rest of the Romane pillage, melted into massie In∣••s of gold and siluer, which they threw into the Lake and Marish ground, made Garonna round about their Temple. The Romanes within a while after (hauing ••quished the Gaules sold) this Marish ground at Port-sale, which the buyers cau∣••g to be digged, made themselues extraordinarily rich; for there they found infi∣•• ••ngots of gold and siluer, the quantity being vn-ualuable.

These spoyles and treasures, thus left as in depost & safety, and kept in the Gaules ••mples, serued as a modell and example to the Romanes, for doing the like, as Plu∣••ch obserueth in infinite places, and namely in his Aulularia. Vide fides etiam at{que}

etiam, nunc saluam vt aulam abs te auferam. Tuae fidei concredidi aurum, in tuo Lac••, & fano est situm.

Lucian, a Greeke Author, in his Gaulish Hercules sheweth, that the Romanes had deriued from the Gaules, as well how to obserue their offerings, as also gifts, by their names, which they tearmed Litterata dona, Litterata spolia. Plautus Rudente.

Vt comprehendar cum sacra a Vrna Venerea. N••mpe optimo me iure in vinclis enicet Magistratus; si quis me hanc habere viderit. Nam hac Litterata est, apse cantat cuia sit.

And to this purpose Apuleius saith in his Milesians. Videt dona speciosa, & lac•••••••• auro Litteratas Ramis Arborum, Postibusque suffixas, quae cum gratia facti, nomen De••, cui fuerant dicata testabantur.

There were also kept their Standards and Banners, which the Captaines went to receiue from the hands of the Druides,* 6.121 when there was any noyse of Warre. Fo•• the Druides only had power to take them into the Closture of the Generall States; and likewise to deliuer them to him or them, whom they had determined and na∣med for conducting the Armie. Signa detracta Lucis in praelium Ferunt, saith Taci∣tus. And in those Standards and Flagges were painted the Arms of the Gaules, the Lyon and the Ship, which Tacitus hauing seene in their ancient Temples, imagined that they worshipped (as Idolaters and Pagans) the great Mother of the Gods Cy∣bele, otherwise tearmed the Idoll of the Syrians, the same error of Caesar.

It is well knowne that the descendants of Cham, Founder of the Assyrians Mo∣narchy, were the first inuenters of Idolatry, as well in the person of Belus, father to Ninus▪* 6.122 as in representation of the Starres and Planets, euen as in humane figure, which they reuerenced for gods, forgetting the Creator, to honor Creatures: ma∣king the seuen Planets of Mettalls, which Nature (a most fruitfull Mother) engen∣dreth and produceth in her hard entrailes, after continuall trauell of many ages of yeeres.* 6.123 Attributing Gold to the Sunne, Siluer to the Moone, Iron to Mars, Lead to Saturne, Tinne to Iupiter, Copper to Venus, and Quicke-siluer to Mercurie▪ The holy Scripture calleth these ordinarily, a Luminous company: Exercitum, & Militiam Coeli.* 6.124

God did seuerely forbid the adoration and worship of these Idoles. And there∣fore the wise King of Edom, the Patriarch Iob, iustified himselfe before the heauen∣ly Maiesty,* 6.125 who enthrone••h and vnsceptreth Kings & Princes on earth, according to his owne good pleasure: because he being (on all sides) enclosed with Idolatro•••• Nations, yet he notwithstanding, neuer bowed his knee to Baall, or soyled his so•••• with such abhomination.* 6.126 Si vidi Selem cum fulgeret, & Lunam insedentem clare, & l••tatum est in abscondito cor meum, & osculatus sum manum meam ore meo, quae est ••∣quitas maxima,* 6.127 & negatio contra Deum altissimum. Those Infidels, seeing the So••∣beames thining on their heads, and the Moone cleering the nights darkenesse, ••∣ting vp their eyes to heauen, kissed their hands in signe of adoration, reuerence and honor. And the like they did, in passing before their Temples and Idolls. Ap••∣leius, in the place before alleadged saith: Si fanum aliquod praetereant, nefas habet, ••∣dorandi gratia, manum labris admouere. It was Idolatry to represent Iupiter, and other Deities adored by Pagans, vnder the Image of a Ramme, a Bull, or other brutish Beasts and Creatures, as the Aegyptians did, Greekes and Romanes: because, N••¦entis nulla est ratio, neque figura.

The Idolatry of the Syrians extended to other Nations of the East, but princi∣pally it was planted among the Aegyptians, who be-mealed the Greeks therewith▪ And they,* 6.128 hauing (in verity) liuely and ingenious spirits, yet alwaies children ne∣uerthelesse; as daily they were reproched, excelled in Demonomanie, all them that had gone before them, the Deuill seducing both the one and the other, by an infi∣nite number of impostures, false miracles, and lying Oracles, euermore carrying 〈◊〉〈◊〉 double intent. For the Assyrians, hauing no Idolatry but in the hoast of Heau••▪ the Greekes (hardy and bold lyers) ranked in the rolle of their gods, Princes and Tyrants of their first knowledge, addicted to all vices & disorders, as Herodotus 〈◊〉〈◊〉

vs, and the Oratour. Si vero scrutari veteri, & ex eis quae Scriptores Graeciae prodide∣runt eruere coner, illi ipsi Maiorum Gentium Dij qui habentur, hinc à nobis profecti, in Coelum reperientur. Quaerere quorum demonstrentur sepulchra in Graecia, &c. Of mor∣tall men, and whose graues & Tombes were daily to be seene; they made their Gods

Numa Pompilius, enstructed by the Phylosopher Pythagoras, had learned of our Druides the very best of his Phylosophie, as is written by Clemens Alexandrinus: prohibited the Romaines, to represent the Image of God, by any humaine figure and representation, or any creature whatsoeuer, which was obserued for an hun∣dred threescore and ten yeares continuance. Numa Romanorum Rex (these are the ••very words of Clemens Alexandrinus, in his first Booke of diuersities) prohihuit Ro∣manis, ne Homini, aut Animali similem Dei facerent imaginem. Cum itaque Centum, & Septuaginta primis annis Templa aedificarent, nullam imaginem, nec affictam, nec de∣••ictam fecere. Occulte enim iudicarat Numa quod id quod est optimum, non alia ratione,* 6.129 quam sola mente vlli licet attingere. And in his time, the Temples of the Romaines were in the middest of Forrests and Wods (as we haue already said) without any wals or couerture whatsoeuer; which continued so an hundred and seauenty years, and vntill the vnfortunate Reigne of

Seruius Tullius, who hauing heard the winde of the proud Temple of Diana at Ephesus, built at the common charge of the Grecian people; assembled the Romans, and he caused one to be built in the Citie of Rome, in such fashion:* 6.130 as hee was the first that planted Idolatrie, formerly vnknowne in the Latines Land, which from ••hat time forward, became plundged (euen as with vailed head) to the diuels ser∣uice, who caused himselfe to be adored vnder diuers figures, and by sundry names of Gods; As the Orator (before alleadged) obserued for principall Gods of the Gentiles; Ma••orum gentium Deos, comprised in these two Verses.

Iuno, Vesta, Minerua, Ceres, Diana, Venus, Mars, Mercurius, Iupiter, Neptunus, Vulcanus, Appollo.

Because, that ouer and beside the deifying of the seauen Planets, they added to ••hem the foure Elements; and afterward Bacchus, with other names of Diuels beside, ••s Eusebius noateth.

The Romaines then thus enstructed in Idolatrie by their King Seruius, who suffred ••ust punishment by a speedy death (and by the hands of one of his own begetting) no ••ooner set he footing in the Gaules: but he established thorow all the Cities and Prouinces of them, the worshippe and adoration of their false Gods. As it is affir∣••ed by Saint Augustine; Eusebius in his fore-alleadged passage; and Paulus O∣••osius.

And as the Citie of Authune in Bourgongne, was the first of the Gaules, that sought for alliance with the said Romans: euen so was it the first likewise, infected with their Demonomanie, to the end that they might appeare acceptable and pleasing to these ••ew-commers. The Inhabitants of this Citie, refer her foundation to the Patriarch ••omer, who made it one of the capitall Cities in his Kingdome. But howsoeuer, Cae∣sar, & the Noble Romaine Historian, make honorable mention of this ancient Citie. For Tacitus, in his Annales informeth vs, that vnder the Empire of Tiberius Caesar; it was called Augustodunum, in memory of the Emperor Augustus (vnder whom it had ••in built) and that then it had in it a most famous Vniuersitie, whereunto the yong Noble men of the Gaules were sent to studie. Apud Aeduos maior moles exorta,* 6.131 quan∣••a Ciuitas opulentior. Augustodunum caput gentis, armatis Cohortibus Sacrouir occupauerat ••obilissimam Galliarum subolam, liberalibus studijs ibi operatam, vt eo pignore Parentes, Propinquosque eorum adiungeret.

In this Citie was prouided the Colledge of the Druides,* 6.132 the most famous of the Gaules: in all parts whereof, those diuine personages taught the worship of the true God. And yet (to this present) is to be seene, the prints and markes of this Col∣••edge of the Druides of Authune, at Mont-Iou, otherwise called Mont-Dru,* 6.133 that is to ••ay, the Coll••dge of the Druides, and afterward named the Mount of Iupiter, ••istant a quarter of a mile from Authune, taking foure thousand paces for a ••••ile, after the manner of the Romaines account. Vpon this Mountaine (which

is Westward from the Citie) was raised a Temple to Iupiter; Cybele, Mother of the Pagans Gods, and to Mercurie.

On the North side, in the Suburbs of the Citie, neere to the Riuer of Aro••, was another Temple dedicated to Proserpina, and her husband Pluto. And there was the dwelling of the Bardes, who lodged neere enough to the Druides, to receiue their commands: for, by knowledge of the Starres, they foretold of things to come.* 6.134 And therefore the Romaines named them Genethliacus, directers of Nati••i∣ties: and of them the memorie remaineth to this day, at the Port of Authune, which is called Genethoye.

In the faire middle of this Citie, was the Temple of Mars, whom the Gaules (in∣fected with Idolatrie) tooke to be their principall God: as best correspondant to their naturall disposition, being Martiall and Warlike.

On the East side of this small Hill, called Philosia, as one would say, a place desti∣ned for Loue,* 6.135 was the Chappell of Cupid, and of his Mother Venus, and round a∣bout it were Stoues and Hot-houses, where the daughters of delight and dalliance, won gaine for maintenance of their wretched liues, by the sinnes of their bodies. Close ioyning thereunto was the Coucoubarre, that is to say, a thicket or thornie Co∣pice, on the highest part whereof, was exalted the figure of a Cuckoe, made of I••o∣rie;* 6.136 before which yearely) at the Springs beginning, those scan••-honest Wenches, sacrificed to their God Priapus, the first Cuckoe that they could catch.

In the highest part of the Citie, was the Capitall on the one side, and on the o∣ther the Temple of Apollo,* 6.137 ioyning to the Fraixine Streete, which we hold so cal∣led of Ash-trees, sometimes there growing. At the West side of the Citie was the Dog-quarter, where the Idole Anubis, with his Dogs-head stood fixed: And in that quarter, Cut-purses and Theeues were punished with death.

Beside these forenamed Temples, the Authunois had another, belonging to what Idole I know not, but named Roch: which they tooke for the Tutelarie God of their Citie,* 6.138 in imitation of the Romaines, who had their God named Romanessus. If this Roch were the Roth▪ or Rothot, which they of Rouen said, had bin the principall Idole of their Citie, and of whom it retaineth the name to this day: it may then be said, that such names were taken & deriued from the seede and off-spring of the Ro∣maines Romanessus, as (in complement and flattery) honouring and reuerencing them, whereto the inhabitants of Authune addicted themselues too much. For vnder the Reigne and Empire of Vespasian, it was called Aedua Flauia, or Fl••∣uia Aeduorum.

* 6.139By example whereof, other Townes and Cities of Bourgongne, gaue themselues to the honoring of Idols, erecting and building Temples and Chappels to them. One to Iupiter, instead of Ioigny, called (by reason thereof) Iouiniacum to these times. Another at Flauigny, and at Semur en l Auxon, at Auxerre, in Latine Autricum. One to Diana, and her Nimphs of the Woods, whereto from all parts of the Gaules, the very greatest Maisters in Hunting,* 6.140 sent their Offerings of Gold and Siluer, and afterward (as times drew on) in faire Linnen cloathes, they sent the spoiles of Harts, and heads of the greatest Boares they slew in hunting. This Citie of Auxerre had diuers names, the most auncient whereof was Autricum (and not Antricum, ab A••∣tris, as some say.) Concilium Autrici, in the Itinerarium of the Cosmographer A∣thicus, made in the time of the Emperour Theodosius the elder, first of the name, in the yeare of Grace foure hundred.* 6.141 This Itinerarium was (to small purpose) im∣printed vnder the name of Antoninus Pius Augustus, as Hermolaus Barbarus dreamed in his Annotations vpon Plinie. Floardus, in his Historie of Rheims, on the name Durocortorum Remorum, citeth for Author Aethicus in Cosmographia. Gesnerus in his Bibliotheca, saith, that he liued in the time of S. Ambrose, and Symmachus; and that this Cittie of Auxerre was called Antisidiorum, now at this present Altissiodo∣rum.

In the small Citie of Dijon, at this instant the chiefest of Bourgongne, in regard of the Parlement, and which was called but a Castell, by S. Gregory Victor, Archbi∣shop of Tours, in his Historie of France, where he setteth downe the description, according as now it standeth, and watered with the Riuer of Ousche, which he cal∣••

••th Oscarum, and accompanieth it with another, which is not named by him, and whereof he maketh the entrance at one Gate of the Citie, and issuing forth at ano∣••her. This is the torrent of Suson in winter, and yet without water in Summer; ri∣••ng from a Spring in the dangerous Vale of Suson, foure miles from Dijon, and one ••rom S. Seine. In this Citie of Dijon was a Temple, dedicated to all the Pagan gods.* 6.142 The Romaines made such Temples for all the Gods, which they called Pantheons, ••ormed round, and open aboue: as that which is now at Rome, dedicated to the Mother of God, called S. Maria la Rotunda, the like is yet to be seene at Dijon, euen ••uch an auncient Pantheon, behinde the Church of S. Benigne.

The entrance (at this present being the Quire of the moderne Church) as made in ••he forme of an Hemicicle, with strong Collomnes, and numbers of degrees,* 6.143 with ••wo Towers on both sides: the whole builded of Stones with wals and couertures, ••he rest is altogether round, open, and without couerture likewise in the roundnesse, ••uen from the toppe to the bottome, to receiue light, raine, and other iniuries of ••he Ayre. There are three stories or stages one aboue another, the two vppermost being garnished with Ballisters of Stone. At the foote of this Pantheon are three Chappels erected one aboue the other: that highest, is dedicated to the most holy Trinitie; that in the middest, to the blessed Virgin; and that lowest of all, to the Martyre S. Benigne, the tutelarie Patron of Dijon, and where he was buried,* 6.144 after he had finished his course of life. Hee was the Disciple or Scholler of S. Polycar∣••us, the Scholler to S. Iohn the Euangelist, who sent him to the Gaules, there to pro∣claime the Law of Iesus Christ: and being arriued in Gaule, he was there martyred by the Gouernour thereof, named Terentius, Lieutenant to the Emperour Marcus Aurelius the Phylosopher, Founder of Dijon (and not Aurelianus, as we read in S. Gre∣gory of Tours) the first day of Nouember, in the yeare of Grace one hundred, sixtie and fiue.

At Talan, halfe a mile beneath Dijon, on the beginning of the Mountaines, was a Mannor house of the Druides, and another of the Bardes at Fountaines,* 6.145 a quarter of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 mile from thence. where (since then) hath bin builded the Church of S. Ambro∣sian, and the Castell of Fountaines, famous by the birth of the Father of Religion S. Bernard, of Noble extraction. Et qui portoit de Sable à la Bande Eschiquettee d'Or & de Gueulles de deux filets.

At the said Talan was a Temple, dedicated to the sacred Virgin,* 6.146 that should bring forth a childe: but afterward prophaned by the Romaines, and (by them) dedi∣cated to their Gods Apollo and Mercurie; yet rechanged after againe, and conse∣crated by the Christians, in honor of the Mother of God, and graced with Miracles. The ouer-plus of those Antique Temples, may be read in them, that haue written the Annales of Bourg-Ogne.

But seeing we are now come to the Mannor and Colledge of the Druides and Bardes; we will touch one word more of them, as we passe along, and then returne to the Demonomanie of the Romaines.

There remaine some noates in good Authors of ancient Phylosophers,* 6.147 who re∣port their ordenary dwellings to be in Woods, and not in Cities, Townes or Vil∣••ages, peopled with inhabitants. As in the Forrest of Iury, vulgarly called the Forrest of Dreux, where the remainder of the Castle is to be seene, belonging to the Prince of the Druides, and where he made his continuall abiding. And round about it (in the same Forrest) were Cottages and small houses of other Druides, that were neere in Office about their Prince: who yeerely the seauenth day of September (the beginning of the yeare, Sacred by the Druides) assembled the generall States of all the Gaules Prouinces, at the foote of the Mountaine of Chartres.

These Druides were dispersed and scattered, throughout all the said Prouinces, whereof they had the charge as well of the Sacrifices and Priesthoods, as also of Pollicie Criminall and Ciuile, and institution of the Gaulish youth. They knew al∣so the affaires of State, as well in matters of peace, as for warre: so that they were Priests and Iudges together, iudging without any further appeale; so saith Caesar and Strabo likewise, speaking thus. Iustissimi omnium opinione sunt Druidae, ideo & priua∣ta,

& publica iudicia eorum fidei mandantur, adeo vt rem etiam Bellicam ante•• iudica••, & Martem collaturi, illis iubentibus desistunt: Capitis quoque iudicia horum sententiae per∣mittuntur.

And because those wise Druides did not set downe any thing in writing, b•••• their learning and doctrine was giuen from hand to hand, by Cabala and traditio••••, we must make our recourse to the pens of strangers,* 6.148 as namely to the Romans, and after them to the Greekes.

Caesar was the first of the Latines, who in his Commentaries hath said somewhat, and vpon his relation, and Iulius Celsus, Secretary of his Cabinet: the Greeks, Stra∣bo, Possidomus, Diodorus Siculus, Plutarch, Atheneus, Pausanias, Lucian and others haue likewise said something.

Caesar in his Commentaries obserueth in the first place, that the Gaules (in gene∣rall) were very full of deuotion, and that in their sicknesses of minde and body; they made their recourse to deuotion, to vowes and Sacrifices, and, for discharg∣ing themselues in those cases,* 6.149 they made their repaire to the Druides. But because he hath added thereto somewhat of their humaine Oblations, wholly dyed red with Blood: that by his consorts) is annexed to his narrations, to make the conqu•••••• of the Gaules the more admirable. According to a common saying of the O∣ratour, that ordenarily such as come from farre: Saepe aliquid de suo, c•• nuntiant latine. And as they say at Paris: Hee may easily lye, that commeth 〈◊〉〈◊〉 farre off.

* 6.150Hee enstructeth vs moreouer, that throughout the Gaules, there was but two E∣states (speaking as now we doe at this present) that of the Cleargie, which had the power of Iustice annexed thereunto, which at this day is reduced to the third Estate (by ignorance in the Noble men.) And the other of Nobilitie. For hee speaketh nothing of the third Estate, which is tearmed Plebeian. Plebs pene seruorum ha•••••••• loco, quae per se nihil audet, & nulli adhibetur consilio. They were not called to the Ge∣nerall Estates, nor to publique charges. De his duobus generibus alterum est Druidum; alterum Equitum.

* 6.151The Druides (saith he) had the charge and superintendencie of the Sacrifices, publique and perticuler, and of preaching what ought to be beleeued in Religion. The direction of the Vniuersities and Colledges, whereto the yong Nobilitie were sent to studie. In causes Ciuill and Criminall, as well in State matters, that is to say, for that which respected and concerned as well generally, as perticulerly; of Successions, Deuisions, and generally for the Iudgement of paines and punishments, for chastising of bad behauiors, and regarding the honors and gouernments of such, as for their faithfull seruice, deserued recompences.

If the Generall states in some Prouince, or the Perticuler, obeyed not (saith Ce••∣sus) that which the Druides had determined by their sentence and iudgement: they thundered against them, and depriued them of the Sacrifices. After this excom∣munication,* 6.152 such refractarie people were auoided and hated as execrable, forsaken of God, and of men: who fied from their frequencie and conuersation, without saluting, receiuing them into their houses, speaking or conferring with them; as fearing, least they should be polluted and blemished by touching them. They might complaine, but there was no Iustice for them.

Tacitus addeth to this power of the Druides, that they presided in the Generall Estates; that the Nobilitie dared not to speake, without their permission: yea, they had such height of prerogatiue and authority, as, beside interdiction and suspension from the Sacrifices; they sent such to death as had deserued it, and whom they had condemned with such sentence. Silentium per Sacerdotes quibus tum, & c••erce•••••• e••••s est, imperatur. Caeterum neque animaduertere, neque vincire, neque verberare qui∣dem nisi Sacerdotibus permissum, non quasi in poenam, nec Ducis iussu, sed quasi Deo i••∣perante. And the same Tacitus, speaking of the force and power of their Excom∣munication, informeth vs, that such men of the Nobilities body, as in warre had suffered their Shields to be lost, or taken from them; were interdicted from publique assemblies, yea, and from the Sacrifices also. Scutum dereliquisse praecipium flagiti••••, nec aut Sacris adesse, aut consilium inire ignominioso fas est.

These Druides were presided and commanded by their Metropolitane, knowne 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the name of Prince of the Druides, who had that supreme place during life.* 6.153 By 〈◊〉〈◊〉 decease, they proceeded to election of another in his Office, by plurality of the ••yces loudly pronounced, and not by Scrutinie: but in this election, none were 〈◊〉〈◊〉 downe in the Bill, but onely the most excellent in learning, and integrity of life. ••c mortuo, si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitate, succedit; at si plures sint pares, suffragio ••uidum (the Kings, Princes and Nobles had no voyce at all in those Elections) ad∣••itur. The Princes and Nobilitie (by their Armes) fauoured those Elections, if ••ey came to them.

All the Druides were exempted from contributions and charges, both in times of ••ace and warre, whereto they could not be constrained to march. So that in re∣••d of their great priuiledges; the Noble men sent their Sonnes to their Colledges,* 6.154 ••t they might attaine to the dignitie (by Studie) to become of the Druides So∣••tie.

The Rules and Precepts of the Druides Doctrine, were reduced and couched in ••erses, which they taught to their Schollers, and by hart: and the time of Studie,* 6.155 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such as would excell other in learning, was twenty yeares. For in those things ••hich concerned the Sciences, they had not any Bookes by writing; but all must 〈◊〉〈◊〉 apprehended and engrauen in the Booke of Memorie. For Contracts and o∣••er publique Acts, they were written in the Gaulish-mother tongue, which Cae∣••, and others that haue followed him (against all reason) called the Greeke ••gue.

And therefore, in this case, I entreate the Reader not to dislike of this digressi∣•• to vnderstand and know, whether the Gaulish tongue was the same,* 6.156 which ••s knowne to the Sages of Aegypt, Greece and Italie, by reason of the Druides. ••••d that it was not without subiect, that the excellent Poet Du Bartas, speaking of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 auncient Gaulish tongue said.

Before the Latine name, and the Romulides, Were by Euander sharpned in such sort: The Learned-Holy speech of Bardes and Druides, In Greece, in Italie, and Memphis held report.

We will shew what this Gaulish tongue was, which we haue maintained to be the ••ne, that (by wrong information) was said to be Greeke.

Some haue thought, that it was perticularly to the Gaulish Nation, neither Greeke 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Latine, building vpon some passages of Suetonius, in the name of Galba, which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 affirmeth to be Gaulish, & to signifie a man grosse and fat, plumpe or well-liking,* 6.157 ••ing full the bellie of his doubtlet: as now a dayes we vse to say; Hee hath a good 〈◊〉〈◊〉 belly. Or that of Beco (in the life of Vitellius) which in the Tolosane-Gaulish tongue, ••nifieth the Bill or Beake of a Capon. Or of Caracalla, a name which in the same ••••gue signifieth a Garment for a Horseman-Souldior, vulgarly called a Cassocke, ••aque or Mandillion, according to the common kinde of speaking at Paris, where ••s pronounced instead of R. As contrariwise the Romaines doe, in imitation of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Parisians, pronouncing Fusius Camillus: Si quis Asam Struxesit,* 6.158 instead of Fu∣••s Camillus, and De Aram Struxerit, and a thousand such like. And so of Caligula, ••tocking or Hose, proper for a Gaulish Horseman, made in forme of halfe-Bus∣••s, and of curried-leather, the soales whereof were set thicke with nayles, for the ••••ger-lasting: these Buskins rose vp to the calfe of the legge. The like of Alauda, Gaulish word, the meaning whereof is a Larke, the sirname of that Gaulish Le∣••on, so much renowned for valour and readinesse.* 6.159 These are the most pregnant ••d pressiue passages to serue their turne, which (neuerthelesse) are not sufficient to ••ld on, for inferring and concluding from thence, that the Gaulish tongue was ••ther Greeke nor Latine, but perticuler by it selfe. Whereto wee may answere,* 6.160 ••t it is a Romaine which speaketh it, and as well the Greekes as the Romaines ••e confused and altered proper names, and appellatiues of the auncient Gauls, ac∣••rding to their owne fancies, as we haue already said before in other places.

〈2 pages missing〉〈2 pages missing〉

to make themselues vniuersall in all their Sciences, Customes & Ceremonies; which soone after they carried into Italie, Greece and Aegypt. For euery one know∣eth, that Plato was the most famous Phylosopher, which euer had beene in Greece.

* 6.161Concerning Italie, Science was brought thither by the Phylosopher Pythagoras, a natiue of Thuscanie, who, according to the Druides manner; caused Colledges to be erected, or rather Conuents and Monesteries well gouerned. He called his Conuent 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as we say a Church. So speaketh (well to purpose) Clemens Alex∣andrinus; according to whose testimonie, the Priests and Iudges of Aegypt had de∣riued the very choisest of their Ceremonies, as well for Religion, as Iustice. So that in the same authoritie of the Prince of the Druides, who had the dignitie of the high Priest-hood, and the intendance or Soueraigne Gouernement of Iustice: the Ae∣gyptians had of their Bodies and Colledges, a Prince, Chiefe of Iustice, whom they called (according to Diodorus Siculus, and Aelianus) Principem Iudicij. So like∣wise were they Priests and Iudges together, eued in the same manner as the Druides were.

Pythagoras was Schoolemaister to Numa Pompilius, second King of the Romaines, so saith Clemens Alexandrinus. Numa Pompilius Romanorum Rex erat Pythago∣reus. Hee taught him the Ceremonies of Sacrifices, and of Religion, as also how to gouerne the Romaines by good and holy Lawes, drawne from the Gau∣lish customes, and obserued by the wise Druides. In like manner the Greekes had for their Law-maker Draco, and after him Solon, Founder of the Areopagites or Athens: hauing learned of the Gaules which passed into Greece, at the time be∣fore noated, Tarquiniu•• Priscus being then King, the fift of the Romaines. For, before that passage, the Greekes were but meere children, so speaketh diuine Pla∣to,* 6.162 In Critia, being st••p••fi••d in such grosse ignorance; as they knew not Phyloso∣phie, Astrologie, Geometrie, and other parts of the Mathematicks. The Aegyptians knew not any more, and whatsoeuer is found written of them▪ before that named time; they are nothing else but Fables and tales, made vpon pleasure, without any cer∣tainty, or appearance of probabilitie.

* 6.163Mercurius Trismegistus, enstructed in the Schoole of the Druides; had there his eyes vnseeled, and by communication with his Asclepius and Pimander, which are the true Tables of the Theologie of our diuine Druides, and which hee wrote in the Greeke tongue, proper and naturall to the Gaules; he taught a solide and per∣fect Doctrine. All the Sages and Phylosophers, Solon, Thales, Chilo, Periander, Cleobulus, Bias, Pittacus, Pherecydes the Syrian, Pythagoras, Anaxagoras, Numenius, and Diuine Plato, all men renowned for Phylosophie: had learned from the Dru∣ides, the keye and secret of the Soules Immortalitie; of Diuinitie, Astrologie, Philosophie Morall and Naturall, and other good Sciences, accounting their la∣bour pleasing and acceptable, comming into the Gaules Countrey, to sucke from the sweetefull bottome,* 6.164 the excellent learning of our Phylosophers, where∣of they had begun to taste, by commerce and frequentation with the Gaules dwel∣ling in Greece, and the firme-land of Asia. For all those men forenamed, had no noate or fame, but since the passage of the Gaules thither, and about the yeare of the World three thousand fiue hundred sixtie, and almost to sixe hundred yeares.

* 6.165As for Mercurius Trismegistus, hee liued vnder Ptolomie Lagus Soter, ninth King of Aegypt, after Alexander the Great, the yeare of the World three thousan•• eight hundred thirtie seauen, some three hundred yeares before the Incarnation 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Eternall Word. So then if it were so, that the Marseillans should bring i•• France, the knowledge of Sciences, and of the Greeke (which quite contrary they drew from the Gaulish Druides:) the reason is alleadged, because Ptolomie in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Geographie, speaking of Achaia (vnder which he comprehendeth most part of the Isles of Greece) saith in eloquent tearmes, that it was peopled by the Gaulish peo¦ple, who (with their victorious Armes) carried thither their Religion, Polli•• and Language, and so Graecos a Gallis Litteras habuisse. The Elanians, th•• is to say, the Greekes, learned of the Gaules, the knowledge of the Greeke tongue••

and good Sciences: as it is concluded by Clemens Alexandrinus; and Xenophon in his Equiuocations, saith. That Cadmus brought into Greece, Letters and Characters of writings, altogether like to them of the Galates, that is to say, Of the Gaules. Where∣fore Du Bartus hath said to good purpose, that the Language of the Druides, that is to say the Gaulish, improperly tearmed and called Greeke; was knowne to strange Nations, to wit, in Aegypt, Greece, and Italie, long time before that Cadmus and Euander had deliuered the knowledge and vndeestanding of Let∣ters.

Before the Latines name, and the Romulides Were by Euander sparpned in such sort: The Learned-Holy-Speech of Bardes and Druides In Greece, in Italie, and Memphis held report.

And to shew yet more clearely, that the Greeke tongue was the same of the Gaules, behold here two passages of Caesar, which can receiue no reproach. The first is in his Commentaries of the Gaulish warre, thus set downe. In Castris Heluetiorum tabulae repertae sunt Graecis Litteris confectae, & ad Caesarem perlatae. That the Rowles of the Horsemen of the Switzers, People inhabiting a Coun∣trey of the Gaules, were (after their disroute) brought to Iulius Caesar, written in Greeke Letters.

The other is in his sixt Booke, where he writeth, that the Druides, did set downe nothing of their Science and Learning, by writing: howbeit, in their affaires, they serued their turne with the Greeke tongue, as well in their Acts Publique, as Perticuler. Neque fas esse existimant ea Litteris manda∣re, cum in reliquis ferè rebus, publicis, priuatisque rationibus Graecis Litteris v∣tantur.

Lucian, a Greeke Author, who liued vnder the Empire of Traiane, Contemporane with Plutarch, describing our Gaulish Hercules, saith; That the Gaules spake elegantly the Greeke Language, as being theirs naturally.

S. Hierome, that glorious Light of the Church,* 6.166 and incomparable for know∣ledge and learning, had long time made his aboade in the Citie of Tre∣uers, it being then the chiefest of the Gaules; and there hee ranne the course of his Studies, wrote the Paraphrase and interpretation of the Psalmes of Dauid, and transcribed with his owne hand, the long labour of Saint Hilla∣ries Synodes, as himselfe witnesseth in his sixt Epistle Ad Florentium. This worthie man, who liued the yeare foure hundred of our Saluation, in the Commentarie which hee wrote on the Epistle of Saint Paul, sent written to the Galatians, who in his time were them of the Hellespont, Aeolia, Phocaea, Io∣nia,* 6.167 with other people of Greece and Asia (he had trauailed thorow all those Countries there, passing from Rome to the Holy-Land, where he confined himselfe all the rest of his dayes, and died at Bethleem) spake the same Language, as they then did at Treuers.

These considerations caused a resolution in the learned Gulielmus Budeus, the ho∣nor of our France, in his Booke De Asse, and in his Pandects on the first Law De Ser. Corr. at ss. Quod ait Praetor; Lazarus Baif, and other skilfull persons, to say:* 6.168 That that Language, which the•• Greekes and Romaines haue called the Greeke, was the Naturall and Maternall of the Gaules. From whom shee went to the Alemaignes, our Germaine Bretheren; to the Italians and Greekes; who of vs learned Eloquence, the Mathematickes and Philosophie. This is it which heretofore moued many learned men, to report the conformitie of the most part of French vocables, to them that are called Greeke.

The Alemaignes or Germaines, are not sundered from the Gaules,* 6.169 but by the Ri∣uer of Rhine, which from all Antiquitie) hath made the bounds and limits of France and Germanie. And beyond the Rhine is Franconia, that is Orientall France, so much renowned by Claudian, Ausonius, S. Hierome, and the Bishoppe of Auuergne Sidonius Apollinaris. And it is not to be wondred at, if this neighbourhood

occasioned, that the Greeke tongue, or (to speake better) the Gaulish, had her course throughout Alemaigne, the most part whereof was peopled with naturall Gaules, as we haue said. Iulius Caesar writeth, that Ariouistus, King of Alemaigne, vnderstood and spoke perfectly the Greeke tongue, without neede of any Truche∣man or Interpreter: which is not to be admired, because it was his mother tongue. And Cornelius Tacitus hath obserued in his Germania, that the Epitaphes in that great Prouince, were written in Greeke letters. Monumenta, & Tumulos quosdam Gracis Litt••ris inscriptos in confinio Germaniae, Rhaetiaeque extare au∣dio.

If those Greeke Letters had not bin those, which the Gaulish people brought thither, from whence should they else come? For the same Author noateth at the beginning of his relations, that no man of any strange Nation had euer entred into Alemaigne, before Iulius Caesar. Quis praeter periculum horridi & ignoti ma∣ris, Asiâ aut Africâ, aut Italiâ relictâ, Germaniam peteret? And that which the same Historian supposed, concerning the voyage of a pretended Vlysses; are meere lyes and inuentions, hauing taken Vlysses for, and instead of Hercules, the memo∣rie of whom was venerable,* 6.170 as well among the Germaines, as Gaules. So that he must make his recourse to truth. Gallos atque Germanos nulli, aliarum Nationum connubijs infectos fuisse. That the Gaules and Germaines had not any commerce and habi∣tude, with strange Nations. And this is the reason, which moued Ioannes Auentinus, the Annalist of Bauaria, to say: That the Alemaigne tongue was wholly like to the Greeke.

And as concerning that of the Isle of Albion, called at this present England, heretofore peopled by the Gaules, as we shall hereafter more at large relate; it was that language of the Druides. For we learne by that Father of learning Origen; Quo nemo melius, vbi b••ne dixit. That God, by his vnsearchable Prouidence per∣mitted, that the Wise Druides should passe from the Gaulish Bretaigne, into great Al∣bion, to the end; for gouerning the Inhabitants of the Isle of England; to enstruct them in their Language, and to giue them knowledge of one onely God, Creatour of the World.

For the Language of the auncient Spaniards, Iosephus deduceth their first Origi∣nall from Tuball,* 6.171 Tuball or Ioball; but hee speaketh nothing else, neither haue the Greekes and Romaines made any great account. There was no acknowledgement of them, but vnder the conquest of Spaine, made by the Carthagenians, whom the Romaines sent packing by force of Armes. And that which is spoken by a false and supposed Ber••sus, with his Sequell; is a fabulous discourse, without any likeli∣hood of truth whatsoeuer.* 6.172 And the Spanish Historians agree with one consent, that their prime ancestors liued grosely in ignorance, and all rusticitie. They speake not any thing of their Religion, neither had they any Druides, to guide them in the way to Saluation: which is attained vnto, by the knowledge, worshippe and ser∣uice of one onely God. So that Poets haue made Spaine to serue as a Theater, for bloody and pittilesse Tygers; for Geryons with three heads, and an infinite num∣ber of Monsters,* 6.173 and Sonnes of the Earth, destroyed and trampled on by our Gaulish Hercules. They speake nothing of the Gaulish Nations comming thi∣ther.

* 6.174The first Spanish Language, was that, which their most remarkeable Authours name Sepharadin, that is to say, Armenia, Syriacke and Africane; corrupted by commerce and frequencie of Phoenitians, Tyrians, Carthagenians, Romaines, Van∣dales, Alaines and Sueues: to whom succeeded the Vuisigothes, issued from Scan∣dinauia, as we haue said, supplanted by the Moores of Affrica, who for a long time gouerned the Spaines, where they haue conserued such memorie of their Conquests, as most part of the proper names of Cities, Prouinces, Mountaines and Riuers there; are meerely Arabe, or mingled with the Arabian and Gothish language, euen to this day.

* 6.175Whereas the Gaulish Nation (from all times) hath bin renowned for her Mo∣ther tongue; for her deuotion and singuler pietie; and for being the most ciuile, of all them on earth. According to the faithfull testimonie of the

Greekes and Romaines, whom truth it selfe hath forced to testifie for vs, yea, euen in our fauour and contemplation. Returne wee now againe to our Dru∣ides.

The principall thing,* 6.176 which they imprinted in the minde and memorie of their Schollers and Disciples; was, The Immortalitie of the Soule, which serued as a sharpe Spurre or Needle, to beare themselues valiantly in hazards of Warre, and to despise death by assured hope of eternall life. Hoc maxime ad virtutem excitari putabant, metu Mortis neglecto. This Caesar obserued.

This being perswaded as an Article of their beliefe;* 6.177 they taught them the Ma∣thematickes, and namely Astrologie, which discoursed on the nature and mo∣tion of the Planets; the Creation of the World; the greatnesse of the Earth; and the nature of things. And from Physicke, their Schollers mounted to Metaphy∣sicke, that is to say; to the knowledge of things purely essentiall and supernaturall, which are God and the Angels.

After Caesar, Strabo speaketh thus. Among the Gaules, the Druides are honored a∣boue all other, and next to them goe the Bardes and Poets, (Vates, so say the Romaines, a name equiuocall and common, as well to them that make profession of Poesie, as to prepare Horoscopes and Natiuities, and to foretell of future things, onely by inspection of Physiegnomie. And many Druides, and Druiades foretold to Romaine Captaines, that they should attaine to the Empire, as wee reade in the Romaine Histories.) I let passe in silence, that which Possidonius reporteth of the Gaules, and of their Iudges and Priests the Druides: because Strabo argueth to be lying and falsehood,* 6.178 whatsoeuer is alleadged by that Authour. Whereto the Naturalist Plinie (a bold lyer) hath added out of his owne braine, a thousand reports of old tales, done vpon pleasure: as of Egges hatched by Serpents, the vse whereof was neuer pra∣ctised by the Druides; without displeasure offred to the honest man of Chasseneux, in his Glory of the World, who hath set downe Egges for Armes of the Druides, instead of Oaken Leaues and Acornes.

Diodorus Siculus in his Antiquities, speaking of the Gaules and Germaines (whom he comprehendeth all vnder the name of Galatas) calleth our Druides, Saronides, whom hee maketh Theologians and Phylosophers, honoured by the Galates aboue all other, and that after them went the Bardes and Deuiners: who by other Au∣thours, and namely Ammianus Marcellinus, are called Eubages, and the Druides, Drasidas and Druidas. For they haue had diuers names; Saronides, by one of the descendents of Gomer, who instituted the first Colledge of the Druides, in the Prouince of Bretaigne Armorica, as wee shall report elsewhere. Semnothes of Samothes, a sir-name giuen to the Patriarch Gomer, our Gaulish Hercules,* 6.179 whom the Bourgongnons make Founder of their Citie Alexia, or by the rest, of Flauigny: And the Piccards of their Mother-Citie Bratuspantium, on the ruines whereof are remaining Brestuell, Castelet and Camp-Reims, Beauuoir, &c.

Diogenes Laertius, at the beginning of the Phylosophers Liues, writeth, that Phylosophie receiued her sourse and first originall, not out of Greece or Italie; but from Nations farre further off. Because among the Babylonians of Assyria, the Chaldeans made their profession; the Mages among the Persians; and among the Celtes and Gaules, the Druides, otherwise called Samotheans, that is to say more plainely, Diuiners.

Euen so Suidas, vpon this word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, speaketh thus. Druidae qui & Semnothei Philosophi Gallorum.

S. Clemens Alexandrinus maketh honorable mention of the Druides, and other Gaulish Phylosophers, saying. Philosophie, most beneficiall and necessarie for Man, to guide▪ and conduct to the path of Vertue, and the notice or knowledge of the Sci∣ences: tooke her birth from the Druides, Gaulish Phylosophers. Whence the Greekes did deriue. Philosophia res valde vtilis olim floruit apud Barbaros (it was a custome with the Greekes, to baptize with the name of Barbarians, all strange Nations, more ciuilized then themselues, alwayes children) per gentes resplendens; postea autem venit ad Graecos. Et autem praefuerunt Gallorum Druidae, & Celtarum, ij qui Philoso∣phati

sunt. Non solius autem Philosophiae, sed etiam omnium ferè artium fuerunt In∣uentores.

Strabo writeth, that the Druides, beside the knowledge which they had in na∣turall things;* 6.180 practised also those Polliticke and Morall. For they addicted all their Studies, to professe Vertue, and to auoide Vice, so that their Colledges were Seminaries and fruitfull Orchards, stored with men of knowledge, and of merit to gouerne an Estate. And so their Soules being pure and cleane from all soyle of sinne; it was not to be wondred at, that they became so capable of di∣uine seedes.

Ammianus Marcellinus, who had remained long time at Paris, and other places of the Gaules, with his Emperour Iulian the Apostata, vnder whom he serued as a Souldiour, and whose life he wrote; speaking of the Druides, with whom he had conferred very often, saith thus to their aduantage, concerning the Colledges of the Gaulish Priests. Inter hos Druidae ingenijs celsiores, sodalitijs adstricti consortijs, quaestionibus occultarum rerum, altarumque erecti sunt, & despectantes humana pronun∣tiarunt Animas Immortales. And this is no more then Caesar said in his sixt Booke, formerly spoken of.

* 6.181The Druides, endowed with soules more sublime and exalted, then the Bardes and Diuiners, were assembled by Conuents and Colledges, lodging and dwelling together. They addicted themselues to the contemplation of secrets in Nature, and of Celestiall things; contemning humaine matters, as too lowe, and vnworthie of their meditation, which they mounted to a higher flight, to Heauen, and there∣fore they pronounced, that mens Soules were Immortall. Of them it was that Ouid spake.

Foelices animae quibus haec cognoscere primis, Inque domos superas scandare cura fuit. Credibile est illos pariter vitijsque, i••cisque. Altius humanis exeruisse caput. Non Venus, aut Vinum sublimia pectora fregit.

And the Poet Lucane reporteth, that they onely were capable, of hauing perfect knowledge in all things, and to Philosophize, euen from the Phoenixe and Cedars of Libanus, to the Ante & Hisope. De Syderibus atque eorum motu, de Mundi ac Terra∣rum magnitudine, de rerum natura, de Deorum immortalium, vi, ac potestate disputant, & Iuuentuti tradunt.

Strabo addeth hereto, that they assured themselues, that as the face of the Earth was purged by the vniuersall Deluge: euen so the same World, shall (one day, by a generall burning. And that the beliefe of this consuming, being the Doctrine of the Druides, was passed to the Greekes and Romaines.

Esse quoque in fatis reminiscitur aeffore tempus Quo Mare, quo Tellus, correptaque regia Coeli Ardeat, & Mundi moles operosa laboret.

Diodorus Siculus writeth, that the Gaules made such an account of the Druides for their great knowledge and good life; that they beleeued them to be descended from Heauen, and to participate with the Diuinitie. Druidas esse diuinae naturae conscios, & tanquam Dijs propinquiores; horum intercessione bona à Dijs censent petenda. And that the more men had from the Druides, the more blessings they receiued from heauen, in far greater affluence▪ and plantation of all goodnesse. And that their holy Prayers being carried vp to heauen, they heaped all benedictions and most happy life vpon Gaulish People, such was the opinion of Strabo. So that the Gaules, grounding cer∣taine beliefe, on the sanctitie of the Druides, their Iudges and Sacrificers, it was no wonder, if they grew wealthy, & heaped vp treasures in the Colledges, which they had through all the parts of Gaule. For they had the charge and direction of youth, that was sent to them from all places, as to an assured Schoole of Pietie.

The Orator Cicero maketh mention of Diuitiacus, one of the principall persons in the City of Anthune, because being a Druide; hee had perfect knowledge in things Supernaturall and Diuine, whereby he could presage and foretell matters to happen afterward. Diuitiacus ille Aeduus, cum ex Druidis vnus esset, Natura rationem quam 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Graeci appelant, notam esse sibi profitebatur, & partim augurijs, partim con∣tectura, quae essent futura dicebat. For they measured them by their Elle of Idolatry, of Auguries, and such follies: as another,

— Interpres diuum qui numina Phoebi, Qui tripodas, Clarij lauros, qui sydera sentis, E volucrum linguas, & praepetis omnia pennae.

And Tacitus to the same purpose, Sin permissum, Auspiciorum fides adhuc exigitur, & illud etiam hic notum, Auium voces, volatusque inuestigare. But they gaue not them∣selues to such Sorceries, till after they were corrupted with the Demonomanie of the Romaines.

Now, for the Immortality of Soules, taught by the Druides to the Gaulish youth; it made them to contemne death, as Lucane obserueth.

— Vobis auctoribus vmbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt: Regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio longae, canitis si cognita, vitae Mors media est.

So that the Gaules, filled with the faith of this Resurrection,* 6.182 had no feare at all of death; it being no more then a passage to immortality, and a life happy & tran∣quile in all eternity. And this was it that made them so couragious and valiant in War, holding it a note of great cowardise, to be sparing of the body, which was to rise againe.

— Hos ille timorum Maximus haud vrget Leti metus. Inde ruendi In serrum mens prona Viris, animaeque capaces Mortis, & ignauum est rediturae parcere Vitae. Said the same Lucane.

To this purpose is very obseruable, that which Aelianus,* 6.183 a Greeke Author repor∣teth, concerning the valiancie of the ancient Gaules, in his booke of Varieties. I vnderstand (saith he) that the Celtes (among all the Nations of the World) are the most prompt and ready, in exposing themselues to perills and hazards. They marche to the Warre Crowned with Garlands and Chaplets of Floures, as if they were going to a Wedding. To conserue the memory of such as dye in Warre, they cause to bee composed by their Bardes, Hymnes and Songs, containing their praises. They make Trophees with the Armes of their conquered enemies, to leaue notes and ensignes of their valour to posteritie. They hold it for great shame and ignominie, to flie from dangers and dreadfull encounters; so that they will not shun houses which fall by age, no more then those that are consumed with fire, suffering themselues rather to be scorched and burned, then cowardly to flie away. Others, beholding the Sea angerly swelling, and mounting out of her bounds and limits; stand boldly to the bankes and shoares, as if they would force her backe againe into her bed, and ordinary Chan∣nell, by strength of their bodies. And others throw themselues couragiously into the midst of her sterne billowes, to graspe and restraine their fury; fighting against them with thoir drawne Swords, their Arrowes, Darts, and Iauelins. These are the very words of Ae∣lianus.

Polybius a Greeke Author hath left vs written, that the ancient Romanes, ha∣uing seene the Gaules fight on the day of Plombine,* 6.184 and with inuincible cou∣rage; did so admire their Valiancie and generositie, that they reputed them to be the onely braue spirits of the habitable World. In like manner, this Nation was so dreadfull to the Romanes, after they heard Rome to be ransacked, and her Capitall; that at the least noyse of the Gaules arming themselues, the rumor (were it

true, or but supposed) caused all the States of Rome, without exception of age or qualitie, immediately to enter Armes. The Priests and Sacrificers stood exempted by their habits, as much to say, from going to Warre: but if any one talked of the Gaules comming, then, they were no more priuiledged then the meanest of the people.

The Alemaignes or Germanes, brethren to the Gaules, and liuing vnder the same Lawes and Policie, held resoluedly the Immortality of the Soule. Where∣upon, Appianus Alexandrinus, speaking of this Warre-like Nation, saith. The Ger∣maine Nation is of wonderfull hardinesse in Fights, holding great contempt of Death, by firme beliefe which they haue of the soules immortality, and the Resurrection.

Tacitus also writeth, That they sing when they march in Battale: Ituri in praelia ca∣nunt. For the Germanes had the same Religion as the Gaules, of the Druides and Bardes, contrary to that which Caesar saith in the sixt Booke of his Commentaries, speaking vnaduisedly, and without hauing beene there.

But Tacitus writeth otherwise, because he had hanted & frequented them, as for∣merly we haue related somthing, concerning their Temples. They branched aloft & below on Trees, such as sled from, and forsook their rankes on the day of Battel: or else drowned them in some Marle or Lime-pits, throwing clay and earth on them, because they should no more be seene. And marching to the Warres, euen as the Gaules doe they haue at the head of their Armie, Bardes, who sing hymnes and songs,* 6.185 composed to honor the memory of hardie and v••liant Captaines, dying in the Warre▪ the Germanes and Gaules taking the Refret or burthen of the Song, sing after the Bardes.

Tacitus in his Germania, saith: Sunt illis carmina, quorum relatu, (quem Barditum vocan••) accendunt animos, futurae{que} pugnae fortunam ipso cantu augurantur. The Gaules celebrate the memory of their Patriarche Gomer, whom they place chiefest in the number of their worthiest. The Germanes in like manner, saith Tacitus, Fuisse a∣pud eos Herculem memorant, primumque omnium virorum fortium. Of our Gaulish Bardes the Poet Lucane writes.

Vos quoque qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas ••audibus in longum Vates demittitis aeuum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi.

And the same Poet, speaking of the excellency in knowledge of the Druides, wrote: That they onely were worthy and capable, to sound and know the depth of the Diuine Essence.

Solis nosce Deos, & Coeli numina vobis Aut Solis nescire datum.

* 6.186And that their dwelling was in the greatest Forrests.

Nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis.

Onely he wanted, in describing the Garments of the Bardes and Druides, and what fashion they walked in the Cities of the Gaules. Yet hee instructeth vs, that the King, Numa Pompilius, had brought into the City of Rome, the Ceremonies of Temples without Idolls, and the Order of Priests and Sacrificers, deriued from the Gaulish Druides.* 6.187 And according to their example, their high-Priest was daily cloa∣thed with a Sotane or Cassocke gowne of fine white Serge, guirded to him with a broad guilded Belte, and ouer that a Rochet of fine white Linnen cloth, with the Albo-Galerus. And that the other Priests (like vnto the Druides) had but onely the white Sotane, and white hood or Bonnet, differing neuerthelesse from that worne by the Prince of the Druides; and on his head a Focquet of fine white silke, with Eare-lappes of the same, and somewhat resembling the Manniples of our Bishops Miters.

He had written, that in publique assemblies, and namely, of the Generall States of all the Gaules (which was kept at Chartres yeerely,* 6.188 the seuenth day of the first Moone in September) the Prince of the Druides, was carried by the chiefest of the Gaulish Nobilitie, hee sitting vpon a broad Shield (according as the Kings of the Gaulish Prouinces did) exalted on their shoulders; and so they walked three times about the assembly, as we haue formerly said.

That at all times, and so often as the same High Priest went in solemnity to the said Assemblies, one carried before him (as a Scepter and note of Soueraigne pow∣er, belonging to the Priesthood and Iudgement) A Hand of Iustice,* 6.189 fixed vpon a rod of Iuorie. And that in imitation of the Druides, this Hand of Iustice, and other notes of Soueraignty, were carried before the High Priest of the Aegyptians, as hath beene elsewhere already obserued.

Now, concerning the other Druides, they neuer went abroad in publique; but carried in a mouing Chariot, drawne by Oxen or Buffells,* 6.190 like to our Kings of the first Ligne. And the said Chariot was couered with Basketting Wicker, wholly round, like to a Coach of the Antique fashion; the fore-part and hind-part finish∣ing like the Prow and Poope of a ship. The forme of this Coach is noted by Lu∣cane, in the place before alleadged, and named Couinum.

Et docilis rector Rostrati Belga Couini.

And Tacitus telleth vs, that the Priests of the Romanes, called Flamines, and the Princesses and great Romane Ladies, had taken the practise, vse, and fashion of those Coaches or Chariots of the Druides. Numa Pompilius (in like manner) gran∣ted the same Priuilege to the Vestal Virgins.* 6.191 The Noble Historian Cornelius Tacitus in his Annales, saith: Suum quoque fastigium Agrippina extollere altiùs, Carpento Ca∣pitolium ingredi, qui mos Sacerdotibus, & Sacris Druidibus communis, venerationem augebat foeminae, quam Imperatore genitam, Sororem eius qui rerum potitus sit, & Coniu∣gem, & Matrem fuisse, monicum ad hunc diem exemplum est Which Tacitus admireth vpon iust reason, as a rare example, this Agrippina to be Daughter, Sister,* 6.192 Wife and Mother of Emperors, which neuer was at any time seene in France, nor yet else∣where.

The Greekes in all their Histories, haue obserued but Lampedo of Sparta, who was Daughter, Wife, and Mother of a King, but not Sister, Sonne, Brother, Vnkle, and Father to Kings of France, (without hauing beene King) was seene in the per∣son of Monsieur Charles of France, Count of Valois, sonne to Philip the Hardie, bro∣ther to Philip le Bell, Vnkle to Lewes Hutin, Philip le Long, and Charles le Bell, and Fa∣ther to Philip de Valois, Kings of France.

And to very good purpose is this Text of Tacitus remarkeable,* 6.193 that the vse of Coaches was not common then, as now at this present, when all is out of reason and order, and they ought to be permitted but to especiall persons. For then there was sufferance but to high Priests, and Illustrious persons, to enter into the Capi∣tole, and the Imperiall Pallace Coached. From whence issued the custome obser∣ued in the Courts of Kings and Princes, to enter (on horse-backe, or in Carosse) the Court; which was neuer permitted in France,* 6.194 but onely to Princes and Prin∣cesses of the Blood Royall. An honour (since then) communicable to Princes Strangers, allied to the house of France; to the Constable, prime Officer of the Crowne, & to Cardinalls Legates in France. But now a-daies, all is confounded, without rule or any obseruance (whatsoeuer) of the dignity Royall: euery one will carue with the Prince, and goe as his Peere.

That which the Romanes called Carpentum,* 6.195 the Gaules in their language tear∣med Couinum: the olde Glosse Couinum, vehiculi genus cameratum, Galli sua linguae Couinum appellabant. Those Coaches were made after the modell of Gondolaes and boates for passage, whereof the Gaules made good seruice, for going to any place (neerer then otherwise) by water. And those Gondolaes are called by Aulus Gel∣lius, Galli, as particularly proper to the Gaules, and of their owne inuention, hauing the Prow and Poope discouered, to haue the Rowers or Watermen there placed, and the middle couered Arch-wise.

Of this fashion were the Coaches of the Gaules, large and broad behinde; like the Poope of a Ship, and pointed before, like the spurre of a Prow, couered aboue in round wise, and in the middest onely. According to this modell, the Romanes made their Chariots for Warre, whereon their Knights fought stoutly; Couinarius Equ••s, in the same Tacitus.

And as the Coaches and Chariots of the ancient Gaules, were built in forme of Stems and Gallies, Rostrata Couina; so in like manner were their Hose and Shooes. The Romanes vsed shooes (the fashion whereof is seene in ancient Paintings and Medalls,* 6.196 leaning to the fashion of Espartignes, and shooes of cords, vsed in Spaine) which they called Soleas. Those of the Gaules were not couered with leather, but in the midst onely, the heele squared like halfe a Lozenge, and the toe pointed and raised, as in forme of a Spurre.

* 6.197The Romane Ladies doe yet weare their high Patines and Pantofles, couered and diapred, the point or toe rising in two hornes, and the heele in halfe a Lozenge. The Romanes gaue their name to their shooes, as well as to their Bonnets Galer••, so saith Varro. P••leu•• rotundus in modum Galeae factus à Gallis inuentoribus dicitur Ga∣lerum, for it is Masculine, and Neuter. So their hose and shooes were called Galli∣cae, at this instant tearmed Galoches.

Cicere rep••ehendeth Marcus Antonius, because he disdained to habit himselfe Ro∣mane like, b••t went cloathed after the Gaulish manner, Cum Gallicis, & lacerna cu∣curristi. Aulus G••llius s••i••h: Omnia f••rme id genus quibus plantarum calces tantum in∣fime t••g••••tur, catera prope nuda, & teretibus habenis vincta sunt, Soleas dixerunt, non∣nunquam voce Graeca Cr••pidulas. Gallicas autem verbum esse opinor nouum, non diu ante aetatem Marci Ciceronis vsurpari caeptum.

Vpon the same subiect we may s••y, that the ancient Greekes, in steed of Goblets, Cups and Glasses; serued themselues with Cornets and Rams-hornes to drinke in: as is obserued by Ath••neus and the learned Xenophon. But the Gaules had their Cups and Bo••••es to drinke in, not made round and high; but long and Ouall-wise, in forme of a Shippe or Galley. Wherefore the Romanes called those Vessells Ga∣leolas, which we now at this day tearme Gondolaes. Nonius Marcellus, Sinum & Ga∣lecla V••s•• ••nus••. Varro▪ in his ancient liues of the Romane people, saith. Vbi erat Vinu••••n 〈◊〉〈◊〉 p••situm, aut Galeola, aut Sinum. And from thence descended the an∣cient V••rle•• ••lla••e, that is to say; to drinke Iouially; to row in a good Galley like a Gaul••is. The same Varro, cited by Nonius Marcellus, saith: Gallare est Bacchari Var∣ro. Cu••••llo ventito, vtdeo Gall••rum frequentiam in Templo, qui dum esset iam hora, De∣am adl••tam imponerent aedis signo, & Deam Gallantes vario retinebaut studio, &c. Now adayes,* 6.198 at the Tailes of our Kings, Princes, and great Lords, the ancient custome is retained, to set at one end of them Shippes of Gold, or Siluer enammelled with Gold, and in them are placed Salts, Spoo••es, Forkes, Kniues and Napkins, by ex∣ample of the ancient Gaules, who euer made vse of such seruice, as a note and me∣mor••ll of their ancient Originall.

* 6.199Returning now to the Druides, they were clothed like to the Chanons Regulars, of S. Augustines Order at Paris, at S. Geneuiefue, S. Victor, S. Lazarus in the Sub∣urbs of S. Denys.

But concerning the Bardes, how they were distinguished from the Druides, by dwelling separated;* 6.200 so in like manner were they garmented. For the Bardes were cloathed poorely and simply, in a duskie or smoaky colour, euen of the same fashi∣on and manner,* 6.201 as goe the Capettes of Montagu Colledge at Paris. For they haue a Cowle or Capouche close and strait, sowed to their Cassock, to couer them against the Ayres stormes and iniuries: and ouer that, their long Cloake or Houpe-land, without any coller, but tied with a Tach-hooke of wood. And because they of Xaintonge delighted to goe cloathed in the Bardes fashion, Martiall and other La∣tine Poets called them Santones Bardocucullatos.

Gallia Santonico vestit Bardo cucullo Cercopithecorum penula nuper erat.

Yet to this day, not onely in Xaintonge, but in all the rest of Guienne, Gascoigne

and Languedocke; most part of the men goe cloathed in the naturall colour of the Minimees, (a light sootie colour, with an eye of grey in it) hauing sleeues to their Cloakes, and a little Cowle or Capouche, to thrust the head in.

Come we now to the Romanes Demonomany, brought into Gaule.

Caesar in his Commentaries, supposed the Gaules (in his time) to adore Mercurie as the very principall and greatest of their gods,* 6.202 and to haue many Idolls and Ima∣ges of him. They made him the inuenter of Arts, the guide and conducter to Mer∣chants, and other men in their Voyages; because hee had the whole power of gi∣uing riches, and all affluence of good things.

After Mercurie, they worshipped Apollo, Mars, Iupiter, and Minerua: For Apollo healed Diseases, Minerua instructed in Workes and Trades; Iupiter held the Em∣pire of the heauens, and Mars presided in fights and battels.

And adding to this first supposition of Idolatry, murder and slaughter;* 6.203 hee feig∣neth, that to all those imaginary and fantasticke Deities, the Gaules offered in bloody Sacrifice, liuing men of all qualities, innocent and faultie, good and wick∣ed indifferently, according as the humor tooke them. Such (saith he) as they found afflicted with some incurable disease,* 6.204 exposing themselues boldly to dangers and hazards of the Warre; offered liuing men, in stead of Beasts for Sacrifice, or else made vowes to offer them.

In these Sacrifices they made vse of the Druides Ministery; as neuer beleeuing that the Maiesty of the immortall Gods, could and would recompence the life of one man, with that of another. This was, because they held publiquely Schools of such bloudy Sacrifices. Hee adethd moreouer (lye vpon lye) that the Gaules had Idolls of immeasurable greatnesse, made and composed of Oziers and Wickers,* 6.205 which they filled with liuing men, and then set them on fire, to burne them aliue, being stifled with flame and smoake, and so consumed to ashes.

But Caesar returning to truth, and the ancient Custome obserued amongst the Gaules, of burning malefactors publiquely, and principally the Criminalls in high Treason (as they would haue done as much to the pretended King of the Switzers,* 6.206 Orgetorix, if he had not bestowed death on himselfe) he saith, that the execution of them which had beene condemned to death for crimes; was a most acceptable ob∣lation to the immortall Gods. Is not this conforme to the doctrine of the Old Te∣stament, that is an agreeable worke to God, to wipe the wicked out of the Booke of Life, and to take them from off the face of the earth?

Caesar, for his owne aduantage, and to make his conquest of the Gaules more ad∣mirable to the Romanes, hath described the Gaules, wholly comparable to the in∣humane Lestrigons. But instead of arming them with constancy and magnanimity,* 6.207 which are ordinary companions with the Queene of Vertues, Iustice; hee supposed them all to be died red in the bloud of their Citizens, especially in speaking of their Generall Assembly. For he saith in his fift booke, that Indiciomarus, hauing made an Assembly or generall Muster in Armes (which was, after the Gaules manner, an infallible note of commotion and ouuerture of warre) ordained by publique Cry, that all youthes (aged fourteene or sixteene yeeres) stood bound to appeare armed to their vttermost. And hee that came last, was to be massacred before the assem∣bly in the same place, after he had beene first tortured with all torments, and the most cruell punishments that could be deuised.

Most certaine it is,* 6.208 that the ancient Gaules went alwaies armed to the Generall Assemblies. Tacitus saith in his Germania: Vt Turbae placuit, considunt armati. Titus Liuius, speaking of such Assemblies in his Romane History, saith. In his noua terri∣bilisque species visa est, quod armati (ita mos gentis) in consilium venerunt. A Gaule could neuer be taken without a sword by his side, his Lance or Iauelin in his hand. At feasts and banquets, as going about their very meanest affaires, Tacitus.* 6.209 Tum ad negotia, nec minus saepe ad conuiuia procedunt armati. Their seruants following their Maisters, were it in the hall of banqueting, carried Shield, Lance, and other Armes of their Masters. Atheneus saith in his Dypnosophists: That going to their Temples, the place of all assurance, they went Armed. And the Panegyrist said, Maiores vestri haec Templa ingrediebantur, nisi armati.

* 6.210In briefe, this Nation declared in all their actions; that they were generous, warre-like, inured and fashioned to manage Armes. In the generall Estates, they approued the sayings of their Prince, by the clattering of their Armes. Si Principis sententia placuit, frame as concutiunt: Honoratissimum assensus genus est, armis laudare; Striking the Steele of their Lances on their Shields, saith Tacitus in his Germania▪ And in his Annales, speaking of the Oration of Ciuilis, he saith. Vbi sono armorum, tripudijsque (ita illis mos) approbata sunt dicta. They exalted their Princes and Gene∣ralls of Armies, vpon broad Shields, so soone as by the resultation of the generall Assembly, they were declared to be such. And the same Tacitus saith againe. Bri∣nio Impositus Scuto (more Gentis) & sustinentium humeris vibratus Dux eligitur. At their reception, or (to speak better) their eleuation, the Gaulish Nobility take their Oath of fidelity to them, vpon their Armes: A custome kept by the ancient French as Cassiodorus hath obserued. Iudicamus Parentes nostros inter procinctuales gladios (more maiorum) Regalem constituisse dignitatem. And the Bishop of Poictiers, Fortu∣natus, who liued vnder the Kings of our first Ligne, in his Epithalamium of Chil∣perick and Golsinda of Spaine.

Vtque fidelis et sit, gens armata per arma Iurat, iure suo se quoque lege ligat.

But that the Gaulish Nation, so milde and so benigne, euen toward Strangers, should be so cruell against their owne bloud, in an age so tender as fifteene or six∣teene yeeres; this must needs stand out of all beleefe. Resembling (to speake vp∣rightly) the Tales of the Storke, whereof Plinie speaketh in his Naturall History, reciting their meeting. These Creatures (saith he) assembled together yeerely in the Moneth of August, and in a wilde field of Asia, called Pithon, to conceiue (from thence) the drinesse of other Countries beyond Thrace: and after they haue held among them some forme of Councell, the last Storke that came to the Rende∣vous, is torne in peeces by all the rest. Pythonos Comen vocant in Asia patentibus cam∣pis, vbi congregatae, inter se murmurant. Eam denique, quae nouissimae aduenit, lacerant, atque ita abeunt.

Diodorus Siculus, and the Geographer Strabo, well-neere Contemporanes toge∣ther, and who did (more diligently then Caesar) obserue the Gaulish customes; tou∣cheth not so much as one word of this cruelty. Indeed the latter of the two saith, that at publique Diets, he who first shall interrupt and trouble the Assembly, by im∣portune discourse, he ring him that proposeth the Herald, or Vsher of the doore, menaceth him with his sword drawne, to aduise him to be silent: which if he reit∣terate to the third time, and perceiue his aduertisements vnprofitable; hee cutteth from his Cassocke or Mandillion, such a lappet, as the rest shall remaine vn-vseable to him,* 6.211 a note of ignominie, for hauing no better brideled his tongue, when he had most need.

And yet notwithstanding, there are Authors, who haue credited the Gaules to be armed with all cruelty. For Lucane painteth their supposed gods, with humane blood, in stead of Cynoper & Vermillion, a colour wherewith the Romans would disfigure their Idolls on the daies of great feasts, as we vnderstand by Plinie. Lu∣cane giueth to the Gaules, these imaginary Gods.

Et quibus immitis placatur sanguine diro Tentates, horrensque feris altaribus Hesus Et Taranis Scithicae non mitior ara Dianae.

AN Opinion followed by Lactantius Firmianus, in his Diuine Institutions: wher∣unto we may answere in the same manner, as Plutarch did in the life of Pelop••∣das. That such abhominable, cruell, and barbarous Sacrifices, were neuer accepta∣ble to any of the gods, or to any Essence, better or more powerfull then ours. Considering that there are no Typhons or Gyants, who haue the domination of the world: but the onely All-mighty, who is the Father of Gods and Men. And to thinke

that there be gods or demy-gods, that can delight themselues with murder, and ef∣fusion of bloud of men, vndoubtedly is a meere folly. But if it were so, there is no other account to be made of them, but of such as haue not any power: For it is the signe of a base and wicked soule, when it shall imprint in it selfe such strange and vngracious appetites, and let them dwell there still.

But like as Caesar (trusting to other mens reports) was grossely mistaken in that matter, which concerned the Religion of the ancient Gaules;* 6.212 euen so hath he dealt in the case of their Originall, writing thus: Galli omnes a Dite patre se prognatos repu∣tant: All the Gaules deriue their Originall from Father Dis. The Romanes called Plu∣to god of Hell, the Rich Father, Ditem Patrem, Father of Wealth and riches, be∣cause the Mines created by the Sun and Moon, are drawn from the fruitful wombe of the earth.

Effodiuntur opes irritamenta malorum.

Caesar, to vnderprop his opinion with some apparant reason, alleadgeth after∣ward; That the Gaules had learned such beleefe of the Druides. Idque a Druidibus prodi∣tum dicunt. Next he alleadgeth the custome vsed by the Gaules, of accounting by nights, and not by daies. Ob eam causam spatia omnis temporis, non numero dierum, sed noctium finiunt, & Dies natales, & Mensium, & Annorum initia sic obseruant, vt Noctem Dies subsequatur; The Night preceded the Day.

According to the diuersitie of Climates, Moneths, Dayes,* 6.213 and Yeares haue had diuers beginnings. The wise Druides began their yeeres, and counted their Mo∣neths by Nights, and not by dayes: in the same manner as the Iewes did, who had their yeares of two fashions; the vulgar or the Naturall for one, and the other was called Legall, or holy.

This last named, began at the Equinoctiall of the Spring time,* 6.214 in the Moneth of March, which they called Nisan, according as God had commaunded the great Law-giuer Moyses in Exodus 22.17. when the Israelites departed from the bondage of Aegypt, to prepare towards the Land of Chanaan, which was promised them. This Equinoctiall entred it selfe, the fourteenth day of the Moone of March,* 6.215 vpon which day the Iewes celebrated the Feast of Easter. But at this present the Equi∣noctiall of the Spring (when the dayes begin to exceed the nights in length) falleth not but about the twentieth of March, since the reformation of the Calender, made by Pope Gregory the 13. the yeere of Grace, 1581.

And like as the Hebrewes began their yeeres by the Moneth of March, and of September: so likewise were their Moneths Lunary, diuided into thirteene Mo∣neths, and baptized by these names: Nisan, Iiar, Siuan, Tammus, Ab, Elul, Tizri,* 6.216 Marchesuan, Kisleu, Teuet, Sheuet, Adar and Veadar. Marche, Aprill, May, Iune, Iuly August, September, October, Nouember, December; Ianuary and February, first and second.

For, because the Solarie yere had three hundred sixty fiue daies and sixe houres,* 6.217 which redoubled foure times, maketh from foure to foure yeeres, a naturall day of foure and twenty houres, from whence ensueth the Bissextile; and accounting by Moones, there are onely three hundred fifty and foure daies, by reason of al∣lowing twenty eight daies for each Moone:* 6.218 the Hebrewes made from three to three yeeres, a thirteenth Moneth, which they Intercalled and made it of thirty daies.

The Intercalary Moneth was called Ve-Adar, the second Moneth of February, because it had place betweene Adar and Nisan, February and Marche. And as for the Moneths of Marche, May, Iuly, September, Nouember and Ianuary;* 6.219 they were of thirty dayes, and the other but nine and twenty. So by the meanes of this Intercalary Moneth, the Lunary or Moone yeere, equalled that of the Sunne: and the first day of the Moone of Marche, made the principall, and the beginning of the Sacred or holy yeere.

The yeere Ciuill or Vulgar, began the first day of the Moone, properly tear∣med the 6. Moone, because the Moones intermingled themselues one vpon another.* 6.220

〈2 pages missing〉〈2 pages missing〉

Isicles hang ith' Ayre. Orithiaes Loue, Rocke-renting blasts to Scythia doth remoue Lazile languish'd: Bacchus, Vulcan appeare, To checke the cold of best moneths in the yeere.

* 6.221This Moneth, or rather Moone of December, was named by the Hebrewes Te∣uet; by the ancient Gaules Kimerinon, and by the Germanes, Haleg-Monacht, that is to say, The Holy Moneth, as wee learne by venerable Bede, in his booke of Times, where he saith: The Ancient Germanes named the Moone Monaon, and by Almanish as∣piration, Monacht, Princesse of the Night, who began their yeare at the Solstice of Winter, in the moneth of December, which they called Sacred or Holy, because therein were performed their solemne Sacrifices, for a good beginning of the yeere. That the Moneth of Aprill was called (by them) Easter-Monacht, the Moneth of Reioycing: in remembrance that they came to their Lands in the said Moneth of Aprill.

* 6.222Which they had retained and kept from such time as they dwelt in the Gaules. For the ancient Gaules celebrated (with all reioysing) the Moneth or Moone of March, which they had baptized with the name of their Gaulish Hercules, the Patri∣arch Gomer, and which they called Ogmion, in memory and remembrance of this, that at departing from the Land of Sennaar, after floating long on the Ocean Sea; they were arriued (in a good port) on the Coasts of Armorica, in the Moneth of March.

And as for the Moone or Moneth of December, beginning the vulgar yeere of the Gaules:* 6.223 this Moneth was called by the Romanes, Mensis brumalis, during which Moneth, the Sea would be troubled and tossed with vnruly billowes and tempests, which made it vn-nauigable; except at such time as the gentle Halcyons brought forth their young.

Dum compte Halcyones tranquilli in marmoris vnda Nidificant, pullos inuolucresque fouent.

* 6.224The Gaules called this Moneth of December, A Sacred Moneth, because in it the wise Druides gathered the Misseldine, or Missell-toe of the Oake in great Ceremo∣nie, and deuided it (as a New-yeeres Gift) and beginning of the yeere, to the peo∣ple. From whence ensued the ancient Prouerbe, which yet we retaine to this very day; With the Missell-toe, comes the New yeere, Ad viscum Annus nouus: For, after that the Prince of the Druides had gathered, blessed, and consecrated the Missell-toe, he imparted it to all the Colledges of the Druides: by command of whom, the Bardes went from City to City, and from one Towne to another, to proclaime the beginning of the yeere to the people. Because they were to come and receiue the Missel-toe, (which they called Panereston) as a Catholicon and remedy for all euils. And vpon this subiect was alleadged this verse, which is generally reported to be Ouids.

Ad viscum Druidae, Druidae clamare solebant,

This ancient custome is yet kept in diuers of the Prouinces of France, so that in the night of the euening for the yeere,* 6.225 the children go crying through all the streets, At Missell-toe Tide, comes the New-yeeres Bride, by a kinde of corrupted speaking, The New yeeres Missell-toe. In Picardie, where are kept more particularities of the Gaules ancient customes, then in any Prouince of France, the children after they haue cried, At Missell-toe tide comes the New-yeres Bride, they adde this ancient French word, Plantè, Plantè, that is to say, Plenty, Plenty, or a yeere abounding and fertile in all good things; words deriued from the Prayer of the ancient Druides, where they wished the People all affluence of good things.

* 6.226In Bourgongne they adde, That God would send them a rich and plentifull yeere, with a long circumlocution and Bead-roule of words, which are trucked vp in one word by the Picard, Plentie.

The Missell-toe of the Oake, was called by the Greekes (who learned it of the Gaules) 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the vertues and singularities whereof are noted by Galen in his Medica∣mentorum simplicium; by Plinie, and by Dioscorides. This hearbe or simple is al∣waies greene, especially in the very strongest of Winter, when his graines are ripe and yellow as gold, as Virgill enstructeth vs.

Quale solet syluis Brumali tempore Viscum Fronde virere nouâ, quod non sua seminat arbos.

There are three kindes of Missell-toe, for it increaseth and groweth on Oakes;* 6.227 as the most hard and branchie Oake; the holme, or barren Skarlet Oake, and on the wilde Ballace and Turpentine trees, for it is seldome seene on any other Trees.

The Missell-toe neuer commeth by seede, nor planting,* 6.228 but groweth maruel∣lously by the dung of Ring-doues, or Wood-coysts, and of Thrushes or Feldi-fares who are fed therewith; for it neuer sproweth or buddeth, till it be first mortified in the bellyes of Birds: It neuer exceedeth a Cubit in length; is alwayes greene, and very branchie. The Male beareth Seedes or Graines, but the Female none: and the best is onely that, which is gathered on old hard Oakes, called strong Oakes, in Latine Robora.

Pliny in his Naturall Historie sayth, The Druides, who are the Priests and Sacrificers of the Gaules, esteeme nothing in the World more rare and singuler, nothing more Diuine and Holy, then the Missell-toe, and the Tree whereon it groweth: prouided neuerthelesse,* 6.229 that it be an hard Oake. Therefore they made choyce of Oaken Forrests, and neuer offered any Sacrifice, but with the branches of his Tree. All things which grew on those Oakes, were reckoned by them as things sent from heauen; and they held it for an vndoubted beleefe, that this Tree was acceptable to the Diuinity, and espe∣cially elected to be honoured.

The Missel toe (saith he) is very difficult to be found; but hauing discouered it, the Druides keepe it most religiously. For the Moone (of necessity) hath sixe daies (according to the Moone they establish the beginning of their Moneths and their yeares, making their Ages of fiftie yeares. The Moone them hauing sixe daies, and mounting to her force, they prepare to gather the Missell-toe of the Oake, which in their language they call Panchre ston; Omnias sanans, An Antidote and Remedy against all harmes.

This was the liuely image of the Worlds Sauiour, extended vpon the Crosse, made and carpented of Oake, the true Missell-toe, whereby all our infirmities are healed; for he is the Author of Life, and the onely Physician for our aduersities. So Lanctantius Firmianus maketh him deciphered and described, by the Sybilla 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. A Medicine for all euills, and the Christians saluation.

Plinie continueth on further yet, saying. At the foote of this aged Oake,* 6.230 was an Altar erected, whereon, in Sacrifice and solemne Festiuall, The Prince of the Druides offe∣red and blessed Bread and Wine. And when the Sacrifice was ended, they brought (moreo∣uer) two yong Buls, all white, which had neuer bin subiected to the yoake of Labour: they were coupled together, and reserued for a Sacrifice and Oblation, after the gathering of the Missell-toe.

But this Author hath let slip in silence,* 6.231 that before the gathering of the Missell-toe; the Prince of the Druides, assisted with his Colledge, the King, the Princes of the Gaules, and the People, went in generall Procession: according to the equipage and order, described as well by Diodorus Siculus, Aelianus, S. Clemens Alexandrinus, and Apuleius; as by the Ceremonies which the Aegyptians, Greekes, and Romaines had deriued and borrowed from the Druides, as well as their learning.

First, the Eubages and Diuiners went formost, leading the Buls for Sacrifice. These were followed by the Bardes, singing the Canticles of reioycing and praise,* 6.232 with thankesgiuing to the diuine Essence. After them next marched the Schollers, imitated in the mysteries of the Druides, who followed in their due order. After them went an Herald, or King at Armes; all alone, cloathed in white (like vnto the Druides his hat or bonnet likewise white, whereunto were two wings fastened, and a Caduceus in his hand. Those wings (according to Clemens Alexandrinus) shew∣ed diligence which his Office imposed on him. Alae sunt ministeria, & opera∣tiones

sublimes dexterarum simul,* 6.233 & sinistrarum potestatum. For these Heralds were true Interpreters of their Princes secrets; who, vpon the fidelity of their Relations, resolued themselues for Peace or Warre. The Caduceus, which the Herald carried in his right hand, was a branch of Verueine, writhed into the shape of two serpents, ioyned together by symmetry and proportion: not for the fables subiect inuented by the Greekes (as hardie lyers, as theeues of ceremonies, and other mens doctrine) as, to their reproach, the same Clemens Alexandrinus speaketh of them; because they attributed the inuention thereof, to their pretended Mercurie.

The Caduceus was the inuention of our Sacred Druides, according to the testi∣monie of Plinie in his Naturall Historie, speaking there of the said Druides. Hic complexus Angu••um, & efferatorum concordia causa videtur exterae Gentes Caducaeum in Pacis argumentis circumdatâ effigie Anguium fecerint. Neque enim cristatos esse in Caducaeo mos est. And the King of Armes going before the Prince of the Druides, gaue thereby to vnderstand, that the authoritie of the said Prince depended on Peace and Warre; for the one and the other could not be resolued, but by his appoint∣ment, as we haue already said.

* 6.234After the King of Armes came three auncient men, the most venerable of the Druides, all equally together. The first of them carried the Challice and Cruet of Wine; He next to him, Bread for the Sacrifice; And the third, the hand of Iustice, called The Cubite of Iustice, Cub••tum Iustitiae. These three Sacrificers were followed by the Prince of the Druides, who went alone, cloathed in a white Cassocke, and ouer it an Albe of fine Linnen, girded with a broad Girdle or Belt of Gold, and a white Bonnet on his head,* 6.235 with Tassels of white Silke, and the Fanons (hanging behinde) of the same. If the King were in the Prouince, he went along with the Druides Prince; followed by the Nobilitie, and all the People in traine.

The Prince of the Druides being thus cloathed, as we haue said, ascended vpon the Tree,* 6.236 and with a Sickle of Gold, tooke and cut the Missell-toe: which the other Druides (cloathed likewise in white Linnen Albes) receiued in a faire white Napkin, or Table-cloath. Sacerdos candida veste cultus, arborem scandit, falce aurea demetit, candido excipitur sago; so saith Plinie, holding on still the thred of this Ceremonie. Which being done the Buls were Sacrificed, and the Prince of the Druides made The generall Benediction:* 6.237 entreating the Diuine bountie, that the gift which they receiued from his liberall hand, might be beneficiall and profitable to the Gaulish people.* 6.238 The Missell-toe serued as an Alexpharmacum, and a soueraigne mischiefe-expeller, against all kindes of poysons: and being taken in drinke by women bar∣ren, and vnfruitfull creatures; it made them plentifull and fertile. Foecunditatem eo poto dari cu••cumque animali sterili arbitrantur. And this was the reason, why in say∣ing: At Missell-toe tyde, comes the new yeares Bride, the word of Plentie, Plentie was added. Which was (moreouer) obserued, in sending (from one to another) the leaues of the Missell-toe of the Oake; as a good New-yeares gift on the first day of the yeare. And that was pleasantly obserued by one of our French moderne Poets.

En lieu d' Anneau, de Dorure, ou'de Chaine Ace Matin Premier Iour de l' Annee Ie vous enuoye vn brin de Guy de Chesne N'estes-vous pas richement estrenee? Ceste facon d en donner n'est pas nee De moy premier. Les vieux Druides Sages En presentoient ce Iour par bons presages: O qu'en ce Guy tel signe fust compris (Pursque que la Glus se faict de ses fueillages) Que vostre Coeur au mien deust estre pris!

In stead of Chaine, or Gold-Ring, I commend To you this New-yeares morning (dearest Friend) This tender Slip of the Oakes Missell-toe:

Ist not a rich Gift, to be giuen so? This forme of giuing was not bred by me, The wise old Druides, famous for memorie, This day made it their gift of good presage, I wish this louing token like in comperage. That as the Leaues make Glew, and fast combine: Euen so your heart (as fast) may knit to mine.

The Poet made his allusion to the Missell-toe, whereof the Glew or Lime is made, which for the catching of small Birds serueth very necessary: the manner whereof is noated by Virgill.

Tum laqucis captare Feras, & fallere Visco Inuentum: & magnos: & magnos Canibus circumdare saltus.

In like manner the Romaines, the first day of their yeare, with their other gifts, which they sent from one to another (instead of the Oakes Missell-toe) sent the leaues and branches of Verueine: a custome pactised from the time of Tatius, King of the Sabines, as we learne by Symmachus: Ab exortu penè Vrbis Martiae Strenarum vsus adoleuit auctoritate Tatij Regis, qui Verbenas foelicis arboris, ex Luco Streniae Anni noui auspices primus accepit. And in his imitation, the Emperour Augustus receiued the new yeare of the Romaines, the first day of the yeare.

As concerning the branches of Verueine, which Symmachus (after the Romaine manner) called The happie Tree; the Romaines (in memorie of King Tatius) called them not Verueine, but Sabine, without which they offred not any Sacrifice.* 6.239 And yet at the first rising of their City, they sacrificed nothing else but Verueine onely, as it is obserued by Ouid.

Ara dabat fumos herbis contenta Sabinis: In sacris nullum culter habebat opus.

Which Numa Pompilius, the Author of such vnbloody Sacrifices, had deriued from the doctrine of the Druides; whose King of Armes (as wee haue formerly said▪ carried his Caducaeus of Verueine, which was in as great esteeme for the singu∣ler vertue, and admirable properties thereof; as the Plant Baaras, so celebrated by the learned Iew Iosephus. And this was the reason, why the diuine Druides gathe∣red it with the same Ceremonies, as they did the Oakes Missell-toe. They are noa∣ted by Plinie (who scarsely comprehended the misteries, either of the one or other, hauing his eyes sealed vp with grosse ignorance, by being fleshed against the blood of Christians, during the persecutions of Domitian and Traian) in his Naturall Historie. Similis est huic herbae Sabinae Selago appellata. Legitur sine ferro, Dextra manu Sinistrae superposita, modo furcae, Flamine candida veste vestito, purè lotisque pedi∣bus, & Sacro, Pane, Vinoque, facto, priusquam legatur: Fertur in mappâ noua. Hanc con∣tra omnem pernitiem habendam prodidere Druidae Gallorum, & contra omnia oculorum vi∣tia fumigationem eius prodesse.

To the Verueine is altogether like and conforme, that which wee call* 6.240 Sauine. It is gathe∣red without any Iron instrument, hauing the right hand interlaced and put vpon the left, in forme of a Saulter. The Priest being (before) cloathed in a fine white Albe, purifieth his soule, washeth his feete to be neate and cleane: offreth the Sacrifice of Bread and Wine, and after, maketh the Hearbes gathering, which is put into a faire white Table-cloath. The Druides great Sacrificers among the Gaules, strongly held: that it had power to chase away all mischances all impostures, illusions and sorceries.

In the place of Idols, behold the wholesome signe of the Crosse (whereat the Gentiles made a mockerie, calling it a Iibbet or Gallowes, not vnderstanding the misterie and power) and the pure Sacrifice of the auncient Druides, of Bread and Wine. And not those of the Mexicanes, be-smeared with humaine blood, accor∣ding to the opinion of Caesar: vnder whose name, his Secretarie Iulius Celsus, hath,

supposed a thousand lyes and tales,* 6.241 in his Commentaries of the Gaulish Warres. Which hath bin obserued by Suetonius, in the life of that great Captaine. That Cae∣sar himselfe, acknowledging his imperfections, had resolued to new-cloath his Commentaries, and to correct the suppositions which hee had there inserted: as well in regard of his owne fleeting memorie, as hauing (ouermuch) trusted to heare∣say, and other mens reports. Parum diligenter, parumque integra veritate compositos fuisse hosce Commentarios; quum pleraque, & quae per alios erant gesta, temerè crediderit, & quae per se, vel consultò, vel etiam memoriâ lapsus, perperam ediderit.

* 6.242It is then to be held for infallible and certaine, that the Romaines brought their Demonomanie into Gaule, wherewith the Druides once infected; corrupted the people: taking for pretended Deities, such things as best answered to their Marti∣all and warlike nature, and thereby susceptible of all kindes of Science, as well as mechanicall Arts. But it is to be noated, that those supposed Gods were not in the Gaulish Temples represented after the Romaine manner: but according to those effects, which the Druides iudged conuenient for them.

* 6.243For, to begin with the Idole of Venus, the pretended Goddesse of Generation; the Greeke and Romaines presented her vpon a triumphall Chariot, accoasted with three graces, Venus and they starke naked, and crowned with Mirtle; a shrub greene at all times, and the Symbole of Loue.

Populus Alcidae gratissima, Vitis Iaccho: Formosae Mirthus Veneri, sua Laurea Phoebo;

The Latine Poet said; That Hercules was crowned with Poplar; Bacchus with Vine leaues, and clusters of Grapes; Apollo with Laurell; and immodest Venus with Mirtle. Pausan••as writeth, that the Greekes did crowne their Venus with a Chaplet of Roses, and that the three Carites or Graces (her associates by her) the one held a little Bone, the second a branch of Mirtle, and the third a Rose. Poets haue feig∣ned, that (of their owne nature) Roses were white, before the death of the Mi∣nion Adonis,* 6.244 torne by a Boare in hunting: but Venus at the blast of those sad tydings, vnprouided of hose or shooes, as then she was; ran swiftly to helpe him, and in her running, her feete being rent with thornes and briers, it gaue to the Rose a Vermil∣lion tincture.

The Gaules emblazoned farre otherwise Venus (whom they tooke as the marke or Symbole of Generation) and her Graces. For they presented them in a Bastile, fortresse,* 6.245 or grated donion, not naked, as the Greekes and Romaines: but antique∣ly cloathed in Robes of course cloath, after the Countrey fashion, with face, hands, and feete veiled or couered, their heads crowned with Garlands, composed of all kindes of floures except the Rose, which the wise Druides held for the Hierogly∣phicke of immodest Loue.

* 6.246The donion wherein they were shut vp, declared, that the vertuous and well nur∣tured woman, should keepe her feete within her house, thinking vpon her houshold (without gadding daily here and there) as the Apostle wished her to be Domus C••∣stodem. For in figuring a wise Woman, they figured a Tortoise vnder her feete (a creature which neuer leaueth her house) and a Dogge standing by her, the embleme of faithfulnes. Moreouer, the grated or lattised donion, signified Matron-like mode∣stie, which she ought to keep carefully all her life time, according to the end & intent of marriage.

—Natis Venus Alma creandis Serutat, hos fineis transilijsse nocet.

This chastitie was obserued in our Gaulish Women, Paucissima in tam nume∣rosa gente Adulteria, nec corrumpere, aut corrumpi saeculum vocabatur. So said the noble Historian Tacitus. It was not then, as now at this present in Women, giuen ouer to all whoredome and dissolution: be it Man or Woman, no other an∣swere is returned, but this; Such is the World, Seculum vocatur; youth must needes

haue his passage. This false Coine had no currencie, in the time of the ancient Gaules, as we haue said.

The face, hands and feete couered, represented modesty, with honest sweete-fac'd shame, which the married wife ought to be carefull of, in her speech, touching and ••reading, measuring her paces by the Elle of modesty and grauitie both together. Nothing was to be discouered, because (as Plutarch said, to very apt purpose) The Wife putting off the garment neerest to her body, dispoyleth her selfe of all shame and mo∣destie. The Roabe of plaine and course cloath, figured the trauaile and care of housekeeping, and that in her cloathing, she ought to be decently modest:* 6.247 like to a woman of honour, and not as a bold faced Courtizane, daily fitting her selfe with new deuised paintings, to make her seeme beautifull outwardly, hauing a soule worme-eaten with all vices and sinnes within, like vnto polished Sepulchers. The Crowne of all kindes of Floures, pleasing to the smell, and goodly to looke on, expressed, that the principall paintings and guildings of an honorable woman, are the loue of her husband, good enstruction of her children in feare and pietie; her care for housekeeping, seldome speaking, honor of her actions, and modesty in her carriage. These are such Odours and perfumes, wherewith shee should be sweeted; yet there were no Roses, that is to say, immodest allurements,* 6.248 to charme men withall, and attract them by the behauiour of Courtizanes: Because the end of such Syren Enchauntresses, is euermore deplorable, wofull and vnfortunate. Such women are descried like to false Coine, exposed to the worlds cosenage and mockery, despised and contemned, as passant Roses, becomming like Heps grow∣ing on the wilde Brier.

The Idole of Apollo (in the following Tract,* 6.249 we shall see that of pretended Mars) which represented the bright eye of the world, the Sunne; had a great head, thick∣ly bushed and tufted with haire, entoured with beames, the face beardlesse, like vn∣to a youth, the mouth open, euen as if he would speake. In his right hand he held a Lyre with seauen cords or strings, and a Cornucopia or Horne of abundance in the left. A Crescent or halfe Moone couered both his knees, his brest thrickly par∣semed with Starres, and his feete fixedly planted on a Bowe in Heauen, bending Boulewise. Thus the Gaules figured Apollo, with his effects and misteries; as willing thereby to make knowne, that it was nothing else, but as appeareth by this morall description.

The Sunne, the Moone and Starres fixed beneath his Circle, haue no other light or splendour, but that which they borrow from him. And the same Sunne,* 6.250 although it be the goodly eye of the world, and the flaming luminous Planet of Heauen, so presented by the colour Celestiall and Azure, whereof this Idole was composed: yet notwithstanding, he was (in part) tarnished or discoloured, his brightnesse and luster couered and obscured, by the gloomy and obscure body of the Moone, vp∣on this occasion painted (face to face) with his head. That the same Sunne, by the attractiue power of his rayes or beames, dissipated mists, fogs and cloudes, motiues of Raine: figured by the Bowe in Heauen of diuers colours, and by that meanes, illuminating the whole round frame of the world.* 6.251 His Lyre or Harpe with seauen strings, represented the hermonious motion of the seauen Heauens, knowne by the name of the seauen Planets. Iustly in the midst of them was the Sunne planted, to impart his light to them, and by their course equally ordained,* 6.252 the seasons of the yeare had their conuenient times and propitious, for yeelding to the hostes of this terrestriall world, plentie and abundance of all good things, obserued by the Horne of Abundance.

S. Gregory Victor, Archbishop of Tour••, in his History of France writeth, that Chro∣cus, King of the Alemaignes (which were the Sweues) went to forrage Gaule; and passing through Auuergne, he burned the Temple, which the Galates (in their mater∣••••all tongue) called by the name of Vasso, about the yeare of Grace two hundred and fourescore; the sixt of Pope Eutichianus his Pontificacie, and second of the Empire of Probus. Chrocus Alamannorum Rex, commoto exereitu, vniuersas Gallias peruagatur, ••••nctasque aedes, quae antiquitus fabricatae fuerant a fundamentis subuertit. Veniens vero Auernos delubrum illud quod Gvllica lingua Vasso Galatae vocant, incendit, diruit, atque subuertit.

* 6.253This passage of our most auncient French Historian, is worthy singuler obser∣uation, for two things. The one, for the liuely description of the principall. Tem∣ple in Auuergne. And the other, to shew; how likely it was, that the Gaules (whom this Romaine Authour, issued of a famous house, descended from Senatours, and allied to the Romaine Emperours) called Galates, as did S. Hierome, that worthy cleare light of the Church, hauing for their mother tongue, that which vnfitly was called Greeke.* 6.254 To this passage may be added an other of the same Author, concer∣ning foure Letters added to the French Alphabet, by King Childericke: as the Em∣perour Claudius made addition of three to the Romaine Alphabet, according to the testimonie of Tacitus. This is spoken, to cause them enquire, that are of a contrary opinion.

As concerning this Temple Vasso, which some haue thought to be that of Polig∣nac in Auuergne: Gregory of Tours maketh the Topographie, in these words. Miro opere factum fuit, atque firmatum, cuius paries duxplex erat. Ab intus enim deminuto la∣pide, à foris vero quadris sculptis fabricatum fuit. Habuit enim paries ille crassitudinem pedes triginta, Intrinsecus verò marmore, ac musiuo variatum erat. Pauimentum quo∣que aedis,* 6.255 marmore stratum, desuper vero plumbo tectum. This Temple (saith S. Grego∣rie) was built of proud structure, for it was double walled. That within was of small stone, and that without was of great Quarrie, all squared, and this Wall had thirtie foote in thicknesse. The Wall within was spotted or in-laied with Marble, and pieces painted with Mosaicall worke, diuersly colored with Floures and Animales: The Pauement was in like manner of Marble, and the roofe couered quite ouer with Lead.

* 6.256Polignac (a Vicountie, and most auncient Noble house) is on a Mountaine of meane height, betweene S. Floure, Clermont in Auuergne, and Velay on the side of the great French high-way: on the top whereof was built a Temple in the honour of Apollo. This mountaine is round engirt with other hils, whereon likewise were erected Temples, dedicated to pretended Gods and Goddesses of the Romans: but much inferiour to that of Apollo, and of meaner expences.

* 6.257Vpon this of Polignac, is a great Tower, square on the one side, and neere there∣to (heretofore) was a very auncient Temple, inwardly pargetted with small stones, depicted and coloured in the Mosaicall manner: but so excellently cimented and Masonned, as it was impossible (in an whole dayes space) to get forth a handfull. At the place where the head of this Idole was fixed, there is now a Crosse fastened to the Wall: because the Villagers of Velay, ascending vp to this Castell of Polignac, should there fall prostrate on their knees, vttering there their Prayers and Orisons, euen as before the Images of Saints.

* 6.258The head of this Idole was fiue foote in height, and the circumference answera∣ble to the same proportion: so that by iust measure and simmetrie of the head (which ought alwayes to make the eight part of a mans body) it is easie to iudge; that the Idole contained fortie foote in height. And yet notwithstanding, Plinie maketh mention of a Colossus, representing the Idole of Mercurie, which contai∣ned foure hundred foote in diameter. Vibio Auito prouinciae Aruernorum praesidente, aetate nostrae (Plinie the second, liued vnder Vespasian, his Sonnes, and Traian Empe∣rours) omnem ampletudinem eius generis statuarum vicit Zenodorus, Mercurio facto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ciuitate Galliae Aruernis, per Annos decem, pedum CCCC. immani pretio. That the excel∣lent Caruer Zenodorus, made in the Citie of Auuergne, a Colossus of immeasurable greatnes, & that he was ten whole years in the caruing it, with incredible expences.

Ioyning to this Temple of Polignac, is another little Chappell, Vaulted in like manner as the Temple was,* 6.259 and painted Mosaically, to serue as the Vestrie. At the issuing forth thereof, may be seene the steps and treadings, as also the foundation of auncient buildings, ordained as dwellings for the Priests, seruants and atten∣dants on this Idole, whereby Sathan the seducer of men deliuered his lying Ora∣cles. At this Temple it was, where the Emperour Tiberius Caesar shewed his deuo∣tion, and sent his Offerings, to be assured in the length of his life. And in memo∣rie thereof, is yet to this day to be seene (on the left hand in the Temple) an Antique inscription, but bitten and worne with age, which conteineth these words follow∣ing.

Tib. Clau. Cae. Aug. Ger. Pon. Max.* 6.260
Trib. Pot. V. Imp. XI. PP. Coss. IIII.

Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus, Germanicus, Pontifex Maximus, Tribunitia pote∣statis quintum, Imperator vndecimum, Pater Patriae, Consul quartum.

The Romans called their God Apollo, by the name of Belenus, and Belenus was de∣riued from Belus, King of the Assyrians, who was beleeued by Antiquity, to be the first inuenter of the Science Astrologicall, as Plinie reporteth in his Naturall History. Durat adhuc Beli Templum, Inuentor hic fuit Syderalis Scientiae.

The Priests imployed in seruice for the Idols of Apollo, were called Phoebitians, by the name of Phoebus. Ausonius in his Professors and Doctors Regents of the Gaules, famous and renowned for learning in his time, speaking of a Sexton belonging to this pretended God, said:

Nec reticebo senem Nomine Phoebicium Qui Beleni Aedituus Stirpe satus Druidum Gentis Aremoricae.

They had the name also of Cup-Bearers, Cup-Carriers, Tasters, Gobletters and Butlers to Apollo. Paterae dicebantur apud Romanos Sacerdotes Apollinis, qui & Phoe∣bicij. Ausonius, speaking of Attius, Sonne to Phoebicius, both of them fa∣mous Rhetoritians, issued from the auncient Druides of Bayeux in Norman∣die, said:

Tu Baio cassis stirpe Druidarum satus Si fama non fallit fidem. Beleni sacratum ducis è Templo genus, Et inde vobis nomina. Tibi Paterae, sic Ministros nuncupant Apollinaris mistici.

In the Towne-house at Clairmont in Auuergne, is a Coffin of Stone,* 6.261 hollow like a Trough, in forme of an Ouall, which had (in times past) serued for the buriall of the wife to Titus Labienus, one of the Lieutenants to Iulius Caesar, in Conquest of the Gaules: And who afterward reuolted from him, and followed the part of Great Pompey. On one of this Coffins sides is an inscription, the most part thereof eaten away with yeares.

* 6.262—VL. PauLL in
T. I. ALLia. T. La-
Bieni. VXOR.
Belleno. D. D.

Which sheweth that the Romaines, from their first Conquests, had erected in the honour of Apollo, some Temple neere to Clairmont in Auuergne: the People of which Prouince, to please the Conquerours, did (with the first) embrace their De∣monomanie, yea, euen tearmed them their Brethren, saith Lucan.

Aruernique ausi Latios se fingere fratres Sanguine ab Iliaco populi.

As for the Idole of Mercurie, the Gaules deciphered it according to their misti∣••all meaning, in like manner as the rest,* 6.263 without receiuing any Poeticall fictions of the Greekes or Romaines. They presented him cloathed with a Surcoate or loose Mandillion, made all of Feathers; great Wingges at his sides; his face Beard∣lesse,

like to a Woman. In his right hand hee held a Bowe bent, as readie to shoote, and a great Purse, with many little Purses; and in the other hand a Trompet.

* 6.264The Mythologie or morall interpretation serued to make knowne, that Mercu∣ry was the God of Eloquence, and of Riches. His Feathered Coate; his Wings of Feathers; his yong face, and his Trompet signified, that the memorie of lear∣ned and skilfull men, flye quite throughout the world, as being for euer consecrated to the Temple of Immortalitie, continuing euermore in strength and vigour, with∣out growing old at any time.

〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Nunquam aeternarum marcescunt Serta Sororum.

Onely the Chaplet of th' Immortall Sisters: (As others doe) It neuer fades nor withers.

The bended Bow•• expressed the power of Eloquence, which hath effects of ad∣mirable vigour:* 6.265 for an Eloquent man hath so much strength, as he is able to manage and guide a whole People or Nation, at his owne deuotion, and to turne them on which side he will. Eloquentia est sagitta in manu Potentis. As for the great Purse, swolne bigge with other: it figured the wealthie substance and Riches, which is obtained by the trafficke of Merchandise; whereof they made Mercurie the Lord and President.

Per mare, per terras currit Mercator, Pauperiem sugions.

Vigilance was denoated by the Surcoate, and Wings of Feathers thereto most expedient. Such then was the Idole of Mercurie.

Beside which, they had likewise those of other Gods, and pretended Goddess••s and Deities of the Greekes and Romaines,* 6.266 adored by the Gaules, and in whose ho∣nor, worshippe and seruice, Temples were erected thorow all the Prouinces and Countries of Gaule. And namely at Paris, and in the skirts round about, where the great S. D••nys Areopagita being arriued, he found it wholly infected with Ido∣latrie. For, in the territorie of Vauuert was a Temple, consecrated to the Idole of Mercurie; which serued as an Orgaine and instrument for the Diuell, to render his doubtfull answeres, and his Oracles of mischiefe against the credulous Pa∣risians.

From thence beyond the Riuer of Seine, was the Temple of Mars, where the Gaules and Romaines made their assemblies and meetings.

Repassing the said Riuer, and on the bankes thereof, ioyning to the territorie of Vauuert,* 6.267 was that of Laas (improperly by the vulgar called S. Andrew des Ares) where was exalted the Temple of the Goddesse Isis. The Niche or hollow seate where this Idole was pearched, is yet to be seene, on the North side of the Quire. in the Church of S. Germain des Prez lez Paris. In place of which Idole, in the life time of our Fathers, Messire Guillaume Bricouuet, Bishoppe of Meaux, and Abbot of the said Abbey, caused the Crosse to be there aduanced, which at this present, is to be seene.

* 6.268The Village of Isis, called Issy by the vulgar, was the Farme appointed for the sustentation of the Priests, which serued this Idole Isis.

* 6.269In like manner, fiue miles from Paris, was the Temple of the Idole Ceres, where∣of at this present the Village of S. Ceour, in Latine Sacrum Cereris, retaineth the name. The ignorant vulgar called it Cinq Souls, to small or little purpose. Aboue this Village there is another, which the same Vulgar call Huict Souls, instead of Vict. Ce••ur, in Latine Victus Cereris: because it was ordeined or destenied, for the nour••∣ture and maintenance of the Priests of Ceres, and their Familie.

Origen in his Homilie before remembred, telleth vs, that it was the most easie

for the Druides, and the Gaulish people (by their example) to abiure the Demono∣manie of the Romaines; at the first preachings of S. Denys Areopagita, the Parisi∣ans first Bishop, and of other Bishops his Contemporanes, sent thorow all the Pro∣uinces of Gaule. Because (saith he) they had assured notice and knowledge of the Sacred Mysterie, of the Incarnation, and descent of the Sonne of God on earth, for the Saluation of men.

And they liued Morally, keeping and instructing the Gaulish People in these Precepts.

Non colere Idola, sed benedicere Deum. To flye Idolatrie,* 6.270 and to worshippe one onely God.

Cauere ab incestu propinquorum, & alio nefando concubitu. To keepe themselues from committing Incest, and vnlawfull coniunction.

Non fundere humanem Sanguinem. Not to commit any homicide.

Non rapere. Not to steale the goods of any other man.

Non tolere membrum Animali viuenti. Not to mutilate, or maime the member of any liuing creature, whereby to make it vnapt for labour.

Other Maximes they had beside, and enstructions to keepe and preserue publique Societie, Precepts and Commandements, which were nominated and called;* 6.271 Praecepta Naturae, for obseruance whereof all men stood obliged, of what Religion soeuer they were; especially Pagans and Gentiles. So saith Rabbi Salomon, vpon the second Chapter of the Prophet Hieromie, and the Sedar-Olam, fift Chapter.* 6.272 They were called Praecepta Filiorum Noe: The Commandements of the Sonnes to the Patriarche Noah, in regard that Sem, Iaphet and Cham (hauing receiued them of their Father, with charge, to leaue them as memorials to their Sonnes and descendants) they were inuiolably kept and obserued by the Linages and Families of Sem and Iaphet Whereas, on the contrary, wicked Cham contemning them, and addicting himselfe to all impietie: was the first Author of Idolatrie, and ingratitude to God; and of Idolatrie were deriued Incest, Sodomie, Theft, Robberie, Murders and Mas∣sacres.

The Druides hauing receiued from their Founder and Patriarch Gomer those Precepts:* 6.273 caused them to be exactly kept and obserued by the Gaules and vpon the preuarication of them, were grounded Iustice and Pollicie both Ciuile and Cri∣minall.

And this was it which made them more capable, then all other Nations on the earth, of gathering those diuine Seedes, reuealed by the great S. Denys; and which made them also so apt for receiuing his Doctrine, wherby the Gaules (in a moment) became Christians, firme and constant in the Faith of Iesus Christ, without the least feare of any torments.

And their firme constancie in this case, was the foundation,* 6.274 originall and well∣spring of the Gallicane Churches libertie: the Bishops whereof shewed themselues as Bucklers of the Orthodoxe Religion, against all Heretiques. The Prouinces of Greece, Italie and Spaine hauing bin infected with Heresie: the Gaules onely re∣mained constant (without wauering in the Catholique Faith) foure hundred yeares together. And vntill such time as the diuell (the enemie to man) caused to be sowne in this field of blessing, the Darnell of a most wicked and detestable Doctrine, by one Vigilantius Tauerner, a natiue of Calahorra in Spaine. As we learne by that lear∣ned Father of the Church S. Hierome, writing against Vigilantius: Gallia sola monstris caruit, cum Vigilantius (immo Dormitanus) Caupo Calaguritanus subito exorsus est, &c. Heretiques shoote vp in one night, like to Mushromes.

For the firme constancie in the Catholique Faith, the French Church hath al∣waies had the preference & precedency (aboue all other of Christendome) with the holy See of Rome. And vpon this constancy are grounded the liberties thereof, which (to speake all in three words) consist in maintaining the Authority of the holy See Apostolique, & of the vniuersall Councels. Against which is no tolleration in France, of those things which Popes (made men) would innouate. In which case, the

Sacred Parlaments of France, and namely of Paris, are the Ephores, or rather the Areopagites of his power; ruled according to holy Councels, the abuses roo∣ted out.

* 6.275The liberties of the French or Gallicane Church, are so great, that it is no mat∣ter of meruaile, if Popes (preoccupated with passions) sending their fulminati∣ons against France: haue no longer bin acknowledged for such men, and that they haue stept out of their obedience, as well by prohibiting the transport of Gold and Siluer out of the Kingdome, as the prouision of Benefices, which (in this case) are remitted to Ordenaries.

The Kingdome of France (by a most auncient priuiledge) hath power, the holy Seate of Rome being vacant, and the Cardinals not agreeing for the election of a Pope:* 6.276 to make choyce of one in France. Pope Gregory the ninth being dead, the Cardinals at Rome were long time proceeding in the election of an∣other. The King S. Lewes, in the yeare one thousand two hundred forty three, sent his Ambassadours to Rome, to signifie and declare to the Cardinals, that they should speedily and without day, proceede to the election of a Pope: if not, thorow their default and negligence, the Prelates of France should elect one beyond the Mountaines, according to the auncient liberties of the Gallicane Church.

Per idem tempus miserunt Franci solemnes Nuncios ad Curiam Romanam signifi∣cantes persuadendo praecise, & efficaciter, vt ipsi Cardinales Papam ritè eligentes, V∣niuersali Ecclesiae solatium pastorale maturius prouiderent, vel ipsi Franci propter neg∣ligentiam corum, de sibi eligendo, & prouidendo summo Pontifice citra Montes cui obe∣dire tenerentur, quantecyus contrectarent. Et hoc audacter significabant, Confisi de antiquo Priuilegio suo,* 6.277 per Sanctum Clementem beato Dionysio concesso, & obtento, qui c••n∣cessit Apost••latum e••dem Dionysio super gentem Occidentalem. Vnde ipsi Cardinales, quasi quibusdam stimulis, hinc D••mini Imperatoris, inde Francorum agitati, Romam conuemen∣tes adierunt, vt Papam eligerent, in vnum ibidem congregati. As they did, electing to the holy Seate Pope Innocent the fourth, on S. Iohn Baptist day, the yeare aboue na∣med, the Seate hauing bin vacant a yeare and nine Moneths.

We may, and will say, for an infallible point of Honor & Precedency of France before Spaine; that France and her Kings, haue preceded Spaine, in beleeuing the Faith of Iesus Christ, Orthodoxall, and Catholique. And the oldest Christians of Spaine, had neuer become such; but by Bishops of France.

* 6.278For the Breuiarie of the Church of Toledo in Spaine, speaketh conformerly to that of Paris, and of S. Denys in France: That the Pope S Clement sent the great S. De∣nys Areopagita into Gaule, and namely to Paris, there to preach the Law of Ie∣sus Christ. Hee gaue him also as coadiutor, these, S. Rusticus, Eleutherius, Euge∣nius and Regulus; who S. Denys sent as Bishop into Prouence, and he was the Apo∣stle and first Bishop of Arles. To S. Eugenius he gaue the charge of passing into Spaine, which he did, trauailing to the middest thereof: making his stay at Toledo, where he conuerted a great number of Spaniards to Christianitie, so that hee was the first Bishop of Toledo. For which place, hauing prouided a Successour, and ordained Bishop in the principall Cities of Spaine; he returned into France, to con∣ferre with his Maister, concerning the gouernment and ruling the Church of Spaine.

But being arriued at Paris; hee vnderstood, that the great S. Denys and his asso∣ciates had suffered Martyrdome. And being filled with ioy, as hoping to follow them speedily in the same way;* 6.279 he laboured to consolate the Parisians, exhorting them to continue firme and constant in the Faith, resolute to liue and dye with them, follow∣ing the footesteps of his worthy Doctor and Maister.

The Prouost of Paris, Fescennius Sisinnius beleeuing that S. Denys was risen a∣gaine: caused S. Eugenius to be taken, and being vnable to compell his sacrificing to the Romaines Idols; hee sent him in banishment to Dueill, betweene S. Denys and Gonnesse, where hee was Martyred, and cast into a Ponde at the same place, where he lay (for a time) vnknowne to the Christians; vntill S. Denys appeared to one of them, named Hercolde, to whom hee gaue charge, for taking vp the

body of his Brother and fellow Scholler, and cured him of a disease,* 6.280 which quite bereaued his sight, Hercold hauing found the holy Body, as fresh at the same houre as when it was stabd: tooke it thence, and carried it into a piece of his owne Land, where he gaue it buriall.

He made it soone after very famous, in regard of infinite miracles, so that to ho∣nour the memory of him; the Inhabitants erected a Church, where his body was reuerenced long time, and the people came thither from all parts of France in Pil∣grimages. The Normans and Danes robbing the Kingdome, vnder the declining of the second Ligne of the Kings: the body of S. Eugenius was carried from Dueill to S. Denys in France, a place strong and well guarded.* 6.281 When the Warres were appeased, the people of Ducill, willing to regaine their Tutelarie Saint and Pa∣tron: it was vtterly impossible for them, to beare it from the Church of S. Denys, where it was carefully kept; so that perforce and constrainedly, they returned with∣out performing any thing.

In the yeare of Grace 1148. the Archbishop of Toledo, called Dom Raymond,* 6.282 Pri∣mate of Spaine, came into France to the generall Councill, then held in the Citie of Rheimes in Champaigne, by Pope Eugenius the third. This Archbishop soiour∣ning at Paris, went to see the Church of S. Denys in France, and visiting the Reliques there, being a great many in number: he espied in one of the Chappels this Epi∣aphe. Here lyeth Eugenius the Martyre, the first Bishop of Toledo. The memory of whom was abolished, and vtterly lost in Spaine, as well by the length of time, that the Affri∣can Moores had held Toledo; as ignorance of the place, where the said S. Eugenius had suffered and endured Martyrdome. Wherefore it was at S. Denys▪ that Dom Raymond learned his Legend, such as we haue summarily before related; and perticularly, that he was Martyrised with stabs of a Ponyard and Sword, by Priests of the Roman De∣monomanie, a yeare after the death of the Apostle of the French, S. Denys, by com∣mand from the Prouost of Pairs Fefcenious Sisinnius, vnder the reigne and Empire of Adrian.

The Councell at Rheimes being ended, Dom Raymond returned into Spaine, and aduertised the King of Castile Dom Alphonso, in the former narration; requesting his sending into France, to haue some Reliques of the said S. Eugenius. The Hi∣storians of Spaine doe confesse, that our King Lewes the yonger, made a voyage to S. Iames in Galitia,* 6.283 as well for deuotion (according to our Chronicles) as to vi∣site the King of Castile Alphonso the seauenth, whose daughter, named Constance, he had espoused (after repudiation of his first wife Aelianor of Aquitaine, at the Councell held for the same occasion at Baugency) Alphonso hauing entreated him, to giue him some Reliques of the S. Eugenius, the prime Apostle of Spaine: King Lewes at his returne, sent him the right Arme of the said Saint, richly enshrined. The Shrine was brought to Toledo, carried on the shoulders of the said Alphonso and his Sonnes; which happened in the yeare of Grace 1156. the twelfth day of Fe∣bruary, and the said day is yearely celebrated at Toledo as Festiuall, for finding the said S. Eugenius.

In the yeare 1565. King Charles, ninth of the name, was entreated and moued by Ambassadours sent from the King of Spaine Dom Phillip the second,* 6.284 his Brother in Lawe; to giue him the body of the said S. Eugenius. This precious Relique, the most Noble present that one King could deuise to send to another; was deliue∣red to the Chanon of Toledo, Dom Pedro Mauriques, Sonne to the great Adelan∣••••do of Castile, expressely therefore sent into France, very honorably accompa∣nied. The King Dom Phillip, went to receiue the holy body, and himselfe, atten∣ded by the Prince Dom Charles his Sonne, and the Arch-Dukes Rodolphus (afterward Emperour, second of the name) and Ernestus, Sonnes to the Emperour Maximillian the second, and his Nephewes;* 6.285 carried on their shoulders the Shrine of S. Eugeni∣••s, from the Gate of the Citie, to the great Church of Toledo, into a Chappell vnder the high Altar, where it remaineth. Thus Princes and Christian Monarchs, honored and reuerenced the Bones of holy Martyrs & Confessors of Iesus Christ, which the Heretiques of our times haue consumed into cinders, in all places where those angry Tygers, haue planted their Ensignes of their Rebellion.

* 6.286The said King Phillip the second, in acknowledgement of so great a benefit; gaue as a present to the Apostle of France, the great S, Denys Areopagita, a Lampe of Sil∣uer, which is to be seene in the vpper Quire at S. Denys in France, before the morning Altar, called of the Trinitie: vnder which, vpon a Piller of Brasse or Copper, is ex∣alted the Shrine of another S. Denys, Bishop of Corinth.

The same Histories of Spaine report, conformably to that which is said by S. Gregory of Tours, in his Historie of France. That Herminigilde, Sonne to Leuui∣gilde, King of Spaine, had to wife the Sister of Sigibert, King of France, by whose perswasions, he detested Arianisme, professed by the Gothes, and conuerted him to the Catholique Faith. Whereat his Father grew so hatefull towards him, that hee vsed him with all cruelty, sending him farre off into exile, with his wife, and cau∣s••d him also to be slaine,* 6.287 on the very night of Easter, in the yeare of Grace 589. And his wife Ingunda (although shee withdrew into Affrica) ceased not to Cathe∣chise and enstruct in the Orthodoxe Religion, the Brother of her Husband, named ••eccarede, who hauing succeeded after King Leuuigilde his Father, in the Crowne of Spaine: caused a Councill to be assembled at Toledo, in the yeare of Grace 595. the fourth yeare of his Reigne, whereat were present 62. Bishops. Before whom, the said King Reccarede, Bada his wife, and his Vuisigothes abiured Arianisme, and made profession of the Catholique Faith,* 6.288 yet afterward, the Spanish Gothes perseue∣red therein. By the meanes of this conuersion, King Reccarede (being a Widdower) sought alliance & amity with Childebert, King of France, second of the name: taking in marriage Antharts, sister to the said King Childebert, and Ingunda, wife to Hermini∣gilde, which hapned in the yeare 598.

The Gothes being exterminated by the Moores, in the yeare 714. the Ammirant of Affrica, named Musa, Gouernour of Spaine, because he would not desert Tole∣do,* 6.289 Corduba and some other Cities; permitted some small number of old Spanish Christians, rescued from the Moores furie, to inhabite there; namely at Toledo, where were seauen Churches of she Saints, Maria, Eulalia, and Iusta; of he Saints, Marke, Luke, Sebastian and ••orquatus. With them (to be supported) they receiued the Af∣fricane or Arabian Christians▪ passing out of Affrica into Spaine with Musa; by whose name, both the one and other (confused pell mell together) were called Mu∣sarabes, iudged and gouerned according to the Gothes Lawes, by one of their Reli∣gion.* 6.290 These Musarabes and old Spanish Christians, long time maintained the Di∣uine Seruice, according to the manner formerly obserued in Spaine, called the Isi∣dorian Office, or of S. Leander; vntil they receiued that according to the vse of France, otherwise called the Romaine, and the Gregorian, in Anno one thousand threescore and sixteene.

When there was held a Nationall Councill at Burgos, the Capitall Citie in the Kingdome of Castile,* 6.291 at the request of Alphonso, sixt of the name, King of Leon and Castile▪ for reformation of the Isidorian vsage, which smelt yet and tasted of the old Ieuen of Arr••••s his Heresies: Pope Gregory the seauenth, then sitting in the ho∣ly Seate, sent as Legate, and to preside in the said Councill, Richard, Abbot of S. Victor at Marseiles, who with inuincible courage, and without any distaste, abolished (quite throughout Castile and Leon) that auncient vsage, instead whereof, he plan∣ted there the French. This had formerly bin attempted many times, without bringing it to passe, and likewise in this Councill, it was opposed by some Bishops of Spaine, who would not receiue a new vsage, which they tearmed Officium Galli••s∣num: as it is reported by the Archbishop of Toledo, Dom Roderigo Ximenes, and the good and faithfull subiect Mariana, in his History of Spaine. But especially Ximenes, in his Spanish History, where he saith: That the French earnestly pursued in Spaine the ••bolition of the Musarabe Office, for the reception of their owne.

Now, as the Spaniards were naturally opinionate and supersticious, and rather good Christians in apparance, then indeede and effect: so the Histories of Spaine doe report, that before receiuing in Spaine this Officium Gallicanum, as they called it; the Nobilitie and People openly bandied themselues, so that the most part of the Cleargie, contrary to this Decree in the Councill of Burgos, could not induce nor preswade them to receiue it: vntill after the proofe and examinati∣on,

vsually made in Spaine and elsewhere, in matters of importance, to know whe∣ther the French Office should be preferred, before their Musarabe: they brought two Champions in Battaile, to descide this quarrell in Combate, and by force of Armes.

The Spanish Historians, to despight the French, haue purposely let slip vnder si∣lence (malliciously and disdainfully) the name of the French Champion.* 6.292 And yet tell vs, that theirs was called Iohn Ruiz de Matienza, a Bourgade seated by the Riuer of Puiserga. Also, that the Champion fighting for the Gothish Office, ouercame him for France: and by that meanes, the preferrence and honor remained to his side.

When the Combat was ended, they made their recourse to proofe by Fire.* 6.293 For in the Citie of Toledo, in those times newly conquered from the Moores, a great Fire was kindled, wherein the French and Gothish Offices were throwne together. The French leapt immediately out of the Fire, whole, intire, and without any harme. That also of the Gothes, hauing continued there a much longer time; was likewise taken forth without any burning. Notwithstanding all these essayes, in right defended and prohibited by the Church, against the opinion of the Spaniards: the Decree of the Councill preuailed, and the Legate Apostolicall, Richard of Mar∣seilles, Dom Bernard, then Archbishop of Toledo,* 6.294 and the most part of the Bishops Suffragans, ordained. That in the ancient Churches, built by the Christians Mu∣sarabes, the auncient forme of Prayers should be maintained, after the Gothish man∣ner. As yet to this day it is (in my time) certaine dayes in the yeare, in the Cathe∣drall Church of Toledo, in the Chappell of the Sacrament of the Altar: but in o∣ther Churches, the Office Romaine, or Gallicane, should be receiued in Castill and Leon.

Sixteene yeares before, to wit, in Anno One thousand and sixtie,* 6.295 the said Galli∣cane Office had bin receiued in Arragon, and the neighbouring Prouinces of the ancient resort or iurisdiction of the Crowne of France (as we haue said) by the Nationall Councill held at the Citie of Iacca. Wherein Presided S. Austindus, Arch∣bishop of Auch in Armagnac, with the Suffragans the Bishops, Sancio of Iacca, called of Arragon; Paternus of Sarragossa; Arnauldus of Roda; William of Orgell; Hera∣••••••us of Tarbes in Begorre; Stephen of Oleron in Bearn, and many other Prelates. In this Councill it was ordained, that the Gothish Office should be vtterly suppressed; and the Romaine or Gallicane introduced and obserued. Moreouer, if hereafter the Citie of of Huesca should be wonne from the Moores, that then possessed it; the Epis∣copall See of Arragon, being then at Iacca, should be there established, as it had bin before.

In this manner then, both the Monarches of the Lillie, and the Kingdome of France, had the principall aduantage aboue that of Spaine, for profession of the Catholique Faith, the true point of Nobilitie, a Precedencie obtained by our first King Clouis, when he embraced the Orthodoxe Religion, and not Arianisme, where∣of the Kings of Spaine made profession. It is true Nobilitie, to be truely Christian: as the Bishoppe of Auuergne, Sidonius Apollinaris said, in the Epitaph for his Grand∣father.

Haec sed maxima dignitas probatur Quod frontem Cruce, membra fonte purgans: Primus de numero Patrum suorum Sacris sacrilegis renuntiauit. Hoc primum est decus, haec superba Virtus, Spe praecedere, quos honore iungas.

It is an Historicall meditation, greatly remarkeable from the Sacring of King Clouis, that then when he embraced the Faith of Iesus Christ:* 6.296 the Kings of Chri∣stendome were infected with Heresie, and he alone Orthodoxall. For the Empe∣rour Anastasius, who reigned in the East, was infected with many Heresies, and for them Excommunicated by Pope Symmachus. The Kings of England were either

Pagans or Idolaters, and the rest plundged in the errour of Pelagius. Theodoricke, King of the Ostrogothes in Italie; them of Bourgongne; Alaricus, King of the V••i∣sigothes in Aquitaine; The Kings of the Alanes, Vandales and Sweues, who then commanded the most part of Spaine and Affrica, all taking part with detestable Arrius. There was not then in all the world, an Orthodoxall and Catholique Prince; but onely Clouis: King of the French. And this was it which moued the most learned Cardinall Baronius (discoursing on his Sacring) to say. Contemplare, Lector, praesentis temporis Ecclesiae Catholica statum, quo (mirum dictu) nullus esset repe∣riri in toto terrarum orbe penitus Princeps. Christianus Catholicus: nam & qui vela∣ment•• Fidei Orthodoxae diu latuit Anastasius Imperator, iam apertissime cognitus hare∣ticus, Catholicae fidei oppugnator, iuste, meruit tandem à Romano Pontifice Excommuni∣catione percelli, &c.

* 6.297And in another place after he had admired the vnsearchable Counsels of the Di∣uine Wisedome, who for the support of his Church; illuminated Clouis to embrace earnestly the Catholique Faith; he saith. Etenim hoc ipso anno (quis credit?) quo tam densae tenebrae operiunt vbique Terram, & caligo Populos, in Gallijs plane diuinitus Nou•• Lucis Fulgidum Sidus apparuit, cum videlicet Clodoueus ille magnus Francorum Rex, illu∣stratione sacri Baptismatis filius lucis efficitur.

And from that time is it, that the Monarchs of the Lillie obtained the right of Precedency, aboue all other Kings and Princes on the earth. As God promised to Dauid (Psal. 89.28.29.30.) to giue him the right of Primogeniture, aboue all Kings of the earth, for the constancie of his true Religion, wherein the Sacred Kings of France haue bin successours to Dauid. Ego Primogenitum ponam illum excelsum pr•• Regibus Terrae: & ponam in saeculum saeculi Semen eius, & Thronum eius, sicut dies Coeli.

This is the auncient testimonie of S. Gregory the great Pope, in the Epistle which he wrote to the King of France Childebert, second of the name, and yongest sonne of Clouis. That the King of France is as excellent, aboue all other Kings of the earth, as Maiestie Royall is aboue all other men. Quanto Regia dignitas caeteras antecellit, tanto ca∣terarum Gentium, Sentium, Regnorumque Regni perfectio vestri culmen excellit. Esse Re∣gem, quia sunt & alij, non mirum est. Sed esse Catholicum, quod alij non merentur, hoc fortis est. Sicut enim magnae lampadis splendor in tetrae noctis obscuritate, lumints sui cla∣ritate fulgescit: ita Fidei vestrae claritas inter aliarum gentium perfidiam, rutilat, atque coruscat. Quidquid caeteri Reges se habere gloriantur, hoc habetis: sed ipsi in hac re ve∣hementius superantur à vobis, quoniam principale bonum non habent, quod habetis.

Looke how much Royall Dignity surpasseth all them of the World; so much the more the Kingdome of France, excelleth the height and greatnesse of the Nations and Kingdomes of the earth. To be honored with the magnificent title of King, is no matter of noueltie, nei∣ther winneth a ranke of Precedencie and Honor; because it is but equall to many other Kings of Prouinces in the World.* 6.298 But to be a King that maketh profession of the Catholique Faith, and who (in that respect) deserueth to be tearmed Most-Christian: therein is the Excel∣lencie, and the infallible right of certaine Precedencie, which is not communicable to a Prince on the earth, how great soeuer he may pretend to be. Because, like as the bright∣nesse of a great burning Lampe, serueth as the Sunne at mid-day, during the feares of a clou∣die darke night, drowned in all obscuritie: in the same manner, the clearenesse of Faith in the Most-Christian Kings of France, shineth in all bright splendour and glory, aboue all the Kings of Christendome.

At s••••h time as great King Clouis receiued the Faith of Iesus Christ; Anastasius, Theodoricke, Alarick, and the rest, who tearmed themselues Christian Kings; were deuided from them that professed true Religion indeede, by an infinitie of torments and punishments.* 6.299 On the contrary, Clouis, immediately after his Baptime; applied his minde, to bring the Church into her auncient luster, and to warre vpon such as ty∣rannized ouer her.

* 6.300First, he caused to be assembled a generall Councill of all the Prouinces in France, in the Citie of Orleans (as it is obserued by Hinemarus of Rheims, and Sigibert after him) writing to the Fathers assembled at the said place, this remarkeable Letter, the tenure whereof thus ensueth.

The Letter written by King Clouis, to the Generall Councell assembled at Orleans.

Dominis sanctis, & Apostolica Sede dignissimis Episcopis,

Clodouaeus Rex.

ENunciante fama quid actum fuerit, vel praeceptum omni Exercitui nostro priusquam in patriam Gothorum ingrederemur, Beatitudini vestrae praeterire non potui. In primo quoque de ministerio Ecclesiarum omnium praecipimus, ne ad subripiendum ea aliquis co∣naretur, neque de Sanctimonialib. neque de Viduis quae in Religione Domini deuotae esse probantur▪ simili conditione de Clericis, vel filijs supradictorum tam Clericorum, quam Viduarum, qui cum illis in domo ipsorum consistere videbantur. Idem, & de seruis Ecclesi∣arum, quos de Ecclesijs tractos per Episcoporum sacramenta constiterit, praeceptum est ob∣seruare, vt nullus ex ipsis aliquam violentiam, vel damnum patiatur. Quod ita ad inte∣grum est intelligendum, vt ex his supradictis si aliquis vim captiuitatis pertulisset siue in Ecclesia, siue extra Ecclesiam, omnino sine aliqua dilatione praecipiamus esse reddendos. De ceteris quidem captiuis Laïcis, qui extra pacem sunt captiuati, & fuerint approbati Ca∣tholici, aut cui volueritis arbitrij vestri, non est denegandum. Nam de his qui in pace no∣stra tam Clerici, quam Laïci subrepti fuerint, si veraciter agnoscitis, vestras Epistolas de annullo vestro infrà signat as sic ad nos omnimodis dirigatis, & a parte nostra praeceptio∣nem latam noueritis esse firmandum: sic tum Populus noster petit, vt cuicumque Epistolas vestras praestare fueritis dignitati, cum sacramento per Deum, & benedictione vestra di∣cere non tardetis, rem istam quae poscitur, veram esse: quia multorum varietates, & fal∣sitates inuentae sunt, vt comprehendantur, sicut scriptum est: Perit Iustus cum impio. O∣rate pro me, Domine sancti, & Apostolica Sede Papa dignissimi.

And in the second place,* 7.1 hee resolued to warre (with all his power) vpon the Vuisigothes, sworne enemies to the Catholiques; because they were Arrians, and to purge and cleanse France of such an heresie. For so saith S. Gregory of Tours in his History of France. Clodouaeus Rex ait suis; Valde moleste fero, quod hi Ariani (spea∣king of the Vuisigothes, from whom the Spaniards deriue a part of their pretended Precedency for their Kings) partem teneant Galliarum. Eamus cum Dei adiutorio, & superatis redigamus terram in ditionem nostram. At the very opening of this Warre, he speaketh as if he had the Victory already assured to him; and the God of battell blessed his enterprise, as we haue formerly said.

For this cause the Fathers assembled in the said Councell of Orleans (wherein are named aboue all the rest for sanctitie of life, and numbred in the Catalogue of Saints, to this day famous in the Church: Gildardus Bishop of Rouen; Lupus of Soissons (Sonne to S. Principus, Bishop likewise of Soissons, and Nephew to S. Rhemigius of Rheims) S. Melanius of Rennes, Quintianus of Rhodes,* 7.2 Theodosius of Auxerre, and Leontius of Tolosa:) doe testifie that it was the feruour and deuoti∣on of this great King Clouis, for augmentation of the true Religion, and that there∣fore onely, he deserued (by good right) aboue all Princes in the world, the title of Catholike, and the Sonne of the Catholique Church.

Domino suo Catholicae Ecclesiae Filio Clodouaeo Gloriosissimo Regi.

OMnes Sacerdotes, quos ad Consilium venire iussistis, quia tanta ad Catholicae Religio∣nis cultum gloriosae fidei cura vos excitat, vt Sacerdotales mentis affectu, Sacerdotes de rebus necessarijs tractaturos in vnum colligi iusseritis; secundum vestrae voluntatis consultationem, & titulos quos dedistis, ea quae nobis visa sunt, definitione respondimus: ita vt si ea quae nos statuimus, eti••m vestro recta esse iudicio comprobantur, tanti concensi•• Regis ac Domini maioris, auctoritatem seruandam tantorum firmat sententia Sacer∣detum.

* 8.1Such was the reuerence and honour, which those Holy men bare vnto this great King Clouis, in giuing him the title of Son of the Catholique Church▪ that is to say, the Elogium or testimony of Catholique King. This Councel was held in the yere of Grace, fiue hundred and seuen. And the Title of Catholique was not giuen to the Kings of Spaine, in the person of Don Ferdinand of Arragon, till long time after the taking of Granada (happening in the yeare 1492. there are sixe score yeeres) to wit,* 8.2 in the yeere 1412. by Pope Iulius the second, a Capitall enemy to the French, in despight of the battell at ••auenna, lost by him and his partakers. Which gaue good occasion to the Italian Sabellicus, to write in sufficient intelligible tearmes: That the King of France Clouis, was the first of all the Kings on the Earth, that drew sword against Heretiques, to extirpate them. The same honourable title of Catholike King, and eldest sonne of the Church, was giuen to the said Clouis, by the Councells of Magunce, and of Aix in Germany.

And his example serued as a Lanthorne and guide, for doing the like to his Des∣cendants and Nephewes. King Gonthran perceiuing that the Arrian Vuisigothes held and possessed the frontiers of the Gaules, Languedocke and Prouence; con∣cluded to rouze them thence, as S. Gregory of Tours telleth vs in his French Histo∣rie: Igitur Rex Gunthramnus in Hispania exercitum commoueri praecipit, dicens. Prius Septimaniam Pr••uinciam ditioni nostrae subdite, quae Galijs est propinqua. Indignum enim est, vt horrendorum Gothorum terminus vsque in Gallias sit extensus.

He cald the V••is••go••hes execrable, because they were infected with the Heresie of Arrius, the most abhominable of all other that euer had beene; and in regard, that in all their actions they were cruell and bloudy, according to the Nature in∣grafted in all Heretiques.

* 8.3Augustino Cranat••, among all his cunning trickes, some-what cleanly sowed to∣gether with fine white sisters thred, could not iustifie, that the Patrimony of Saint Peter should come from the donation of the Spanish Kings. In despight of his teeth he must confesse and auouch, that the Exarcate of Rauenna, Romaignia, and all el••e contained in the Oath of Otho (formerly spoken of) came onely from the Kings of France, alwaies good benefactors to the Holy See. The same Cranato, knew not how to blanche the Emperour Charles the fift, (whom hee exalted vp to the third heauen) concerning the sac••e of Rome, set downe in very few words.

Philebert de Chalon, Prince of Orenge, Lieutenant to the said Charles the fift, ha∣uing besieged Rome,* 8.4 preuailed in his purpose on Sonday, the fift day of May, An. 1527. I here, by the Catholique Spaniards, (of the grossest graine) ioyned with the Germanes, he caused to be exercised the very greatest cruelties, that the Turke and Affricane Moores coniured enem••es to the Christians) knew not how to doe the like; without respect or any distinction, eyther of Age, Sexe, or the most sa∣cred things, no more then they that were the prophanest.

Pope Clement, the Cardinalls, Rancio de Cere, with other Romane Lords, saued themselues in the C••stle of S. Angelo: whereinto they were no sooner entred, but pressed also with a long siege, from which to be deliuered, the Holy father was enforced to giue an hundred and fiftie thousand Crownes in ready money, for re∣demption of the persons and goods being in the said Castle, which the Pope was to deliuer to the Spaniards, with all the munition for Warre therein, beside two hundred and fifty thousand Crownes, at time agreed vpon.

* 8.5Ouer and aboue those, foure hundred thousand Crownes for ransome, the Pope was constrained (by composition) to discharge the said Charles the fift, and the Kings of Naples his Successours, of an annuall Cens or quit-rent of eight thousand Ounces of Gold and of all the arrerages which formerly were owing; and to con∣tent himselfe afterward with a white Haquency, at euery Lords change. This Or∣der was dated in Anno 1528.

* 8.6King Francis the first, as the most Christian King of France, and Eldest Sonne of the Church, to reuenge this iniury done to the High Priest of the Catholique Church, and set him at libertie, leuied presently a potent Army, the Conduct whereof he gaue to the Lord of Lautrec, Messire Odet de Foix. It was composed of nine hun∣dred men of Armes, and of fiue hundred light horse, and of sixe thousand Lance-Knights;

whereof was Colonell, the Count de Vaudemont; sixe thousand Gascoins, conducted by Don Pedro de Nauarre; ten thousand Switzers, commanded by Mon∣dragon, a Gascoin Captaine; and foure thousand French, by the Lord De Burie, with good number of Artillery.

This Army being ready to marche on, King Francis sent Guyenne King of Arms, to defie the said Emperour Charles the fift, hee then soiourning at the City of Bur∣gos in Castile. The Letter of defiance vnder hand and seale, was dated at Paris, the eleuenth day of Nouember, in the yeare 527. signed by Guyenne King of Arms, im∣porting as followeth.

FRancis, by the Grace of God, the Most-Christian King of France, of Naples and of Sicily;* 8.7 Duke of Millaine, and Lord of Geneway, defied and declared Warre against him both by Sea and Land: Because by his command (entitling himselfe Catholique King) the City of Rome was taken, forced and spoyled, the Pope and his Cardinalls detained Prisoners, as yet still they were; Churches pilled, Women and Maidens violenced, and that great City, the chiefest of the World, reduced into an estate so wretched and miserable, as she neuer had bin so vsed by the Gothes, Hunnes, and other sworne enemies to the Church, &c.

Charles the fifth laboured to excuse these violences, but it was apparant, that he onely had part of the booty, of the Sacke and Pillage of the City of Rome,* 8.8 and the Popes ransome; beside the acquitting and discharge of the Kingdome of Naples, amounting well-neere to a Million of Gold. The same Emperor Charles the fifth, and his sonne Dom Philip the second, then being in England, caused Rome to be besie∣ged, making strong warre vpon Pope Paul, fourth of that name.* 8.9 To whom in the yeare 1556. King Henry, second of that name, sent succor, conducted by the Duke of Guise; which Armie consisted of fifteene thousand Foote, fiue hundred men of Armes, and eight hundred Light-horse; which constrained the Dukes of Parma and Florence, Lieutenants to the said Emperour and Philip, to discampe from be∣fore Rome, and to leaue the Pope and Romanes quiet.

At all times, Popes being offended by forraigne Princes, and namely Emperors,* 8.10 neuer found any more assured retreat, then to France, neither any such ready suc∣cour in the very strongest of their afflictions: the Monarchs of the Lillie haue al∣waies beene the men; others neuer had any part or portion, in the honour of so holy an enterprise.

Pope Innocent the fourth, being persecuted by the Emperour Fredericke the se∣cond of that name, vsurper of the Kingdome of Sicilie, came into France, as into a place of certaine safety. He assembled a Councell at Lyons, in the yeere of Grace 1245. whether the King S. Lewis went to see him,* 8.11 and offered him and the Holy Seate, for succour against the said Emperour Fredericke and other enemies, his Per∣son and Kingdome, which (at all times) had beene the Refuge and Sanctuary for afflicted Popes, so saith the Historian of England, Mathew Paris.

In the yeare 1244. towards the feast of S. Michael, the King S. Lewis, Queene Blanch his Mother, the Kings Brethren, Counts of Artois and Poictiers, the Duke of Bourgongne, and sixe Counts of France, went to the Generall Chapter at the Cisteaux, (an Order of white Friers in France) there to vtter their Prayers, and to see so many Abbots there assembled together; who marched in Order and Pro∣cession before the Most-Christian King.

The Pope hearing of the Kings comming to the Cisteaux, sent to entreat the Ab∣bots of the saide Order, to obtaine of his Maiesty permission to come and shield himselfe in France. Vt secundum antiquam, & consuetam Franciae consuetudinem, & libertatem, patrem suum, & pastorem summum ac praecipium Ecclesiae rectorem, videlicet Romanum Pontificem, contra insultus Imperatoris potenter tueri, atque defendere digna∣retur. Et si necessitatis articulus expostularet, sinum pandens ingenuae pietatis, eum in Regno suo benigne receptaret. Sicut quondam bonae memoriae Alexandro Papae (tertio) ex∣ulanti, & a facie Frederici Imperatoris persequentis, fugienti: consolationem & refugium noscebatur praestitisse.

Philip Augustus did as much to Pope Innocent the third, against the Emperors,* 8.12 Phi∣lip

and Otho, as we haue already declared in the precedent Chapter.

* 8.13Charlemaigne went diuers times into Italy, to the assistance of Pope of Adrian, a∣gainst Didier, King of the Lombards, afflicting the Pope and the holy Seate; hee exterminated his reigne in Italie, and confined him prisoner in the Castle (famous by his name yet this day) Mons-Desiderij, Mount-Didier in Picardy.

* 8.14King Pepin le Bres, Father to Charlemaigne, receiued into his Protection & safe∣guard, Pope Stephen, in whose fauour he went two seuerall times into Italy against Astolphus, as then King of the Lombards; whom he sent packing from Pauia, con∣strained (after he had endured a long siege) to submit himselfe. Hee restored the said Pope Stephen to the Holy Seate, which he held by his liberalities, euen the Pa∣trimonie, called of S. Peter, particularized before in the Oath of the Emperor Otho, fourth of that name, to Pope Innocent the third. And the same Pope Stephen, com∣ming into France, King Pepin, his wife, his children, and all the Nobilitie, went to receiue him at the farthest Frontires of the Kingdome, and kept him company to Pauia.

At the first meeting of K. Pepin with the Pope, he forth-with alighted on foot, and all his company, and in that manner went three miles, or three thousand paces before him▪ and then going neerer to him, fell on his knees, kissing his feete in all humility, taking the Holy Fathers Palfrey by the bridle, and so conducted him to the place which was prouided for him.

Like Honour and Reuerence haue many Popes receiued, comming into France (which haue beene a very great number) where they haue beene welcommed, nou∣rished, and defended against their enemies, by our Kings and the people of France, as the like cannot be said of any other Kingdome in Christendome. As hath been obserued by the learned S. Thomas Aquinas, in his booke De Regimine Principum, dedicated to Iames King of Cyprus, of the Illustrious House of Lusignan in Poictou. That in former times the Emperours of the East, and of Constantinople, were Pro∣tectors of the Holy Seate of Rome, to the ••ime of the Sacred Kings of France, Pe∣pin and Charlemaigne, of whom he implored helpe, to be redeemed from the sla∣uery and seruitude of them of Lombardy. Aduocauit Romanus Pontifex ad sui defen∣sionem contra Long-bardos ••••ges ••rancorum. Primo quidem Pepinum Stephanus Pap••, & successor Zachariae contra Astulphum Regem Longobardorum. Deinde Adrianus, & Le•• Carolum Magnum contra Desiderium Astulphi ••um. And for this cause (saith hee) the Kingdome of France is and alwaies hath beene, the assured Retreat for the afflicted Pop••s. Nothing can be said of the li••e in fauour of Spaine

* 8.15The Precedency of France ought likewise to be iudged by Learning, Pietie, and extendure of the Kingdome, with the other, which is best knowne by the great number of Diocesses and of Vniuersities: an Argument which may Warre to some purpose.

All the Spaines intirely (comprehending therein the Kingdomes of Nauarre and Portugall haue no more but sixe famous Vniuersities, as namely Academiae Illerden∣s••••,* 8.16 Commbriensis, Oscensis, Toletana and Salamanticenfis. Speaking properly in the Countrey Language: Lerida in Nauarre; Coimbre in Portugal; Huesca in Arragon: and the rest in the midst of Spaine, to witte, Alcala de Henarez; Toledo, and Sa∣lamanca.

In France there are twelue; as namely Paris, sans Pair, without Peere, the City of the Lillie;* 8.17 not of the Kings of the Persians, but the ordinary abiding of the grea∣test Monarch in the World, The Most Christian King of France. Paris, the true resi∣dence, and the Parnassus of the Muses; the Magazine and Store-house of all kindes of Arts, Sciences, and Faculties; and principally renowned through all parts of Christendome, for that of Diuinity.

* 8.18She is followed by the Vniuersities of Orleans, of Bourges, Poictiers, and of Angiers in the middest of France: of Bourdeaux in Guienne, of Tolosa, of Cahors, and of Mont-Pelier (particularly famous for the faculty of Physicke, Chirurgerie, and Pharmacie in Languedocke; of Valentia in Daulphine; of Rheims in Cham∣paigne, and of Caen in Normandie. And all these Vniuersities are Regented by Professors of singular Pietie, and exquisite learning.

The names of the said Vniuersities, are Lutetia Parisiorum, Aurelia, Biturix, Pic∣tauium, Andegauum, Burdegala, Tolosa, Cadurcum, Mons-Pessulus, Valentia, Rhemensis, & Cadomum, called and sir-named otherwise, Caij, vel Gaij-domus.

As concerning the number of Diocesses; France hath euermore made her deuo∣tion to shine and appeare, aboue all other Kingdomes in Christendome.

We learn in the histories of Spain, that their King Bamba, or Vamba, as they please to pronounce it, and of whom the Spaniards make fabulous tales (concerning his staffe, which bloomed or blossomed so soone as it was fixed in the ground) was hee who made diuision of Bishoprickes & Diocesses therein, as now at this day; chan∣ging and disposing, quite contrary to that which they were ordered for, in the time of Constantine the Great; vnder whose Empire, the Metropolitane Sees of Spayne were these.

Hispalis, Emerita, Carthagena, Taracona, and Brachara: which in Spanish are Seuill, Merida, Carthagena is ruined, and the Metropolitane Seate transferred (say they) to Toledo, the primatiall Church of the Spaynes Taragon and Braga, famous by her Councell, called by ignorants in the Spanish tongue, Bracarense Concilium.

As for the Suffragans belonging to these Archbishopricks,* 8.19 Seuil had the Bishop∣ricks of Italica, Seritium, Assidonia, Elepla, Malaca, Eliberis, Astigium, and that of Egabrum: hereafter we will obserue the Spanish Vocables.

MErida for her Diocessans, had the Bishopricks, named Pax Iulia, Olissipo,* 8.20 Egi∣tania, Conimbrica, Lamecum Ebora, Cauria and Lampa, otherwise vulgarly cal∣led Salamanca.

CArthagena had for Suffragans, Toletum, Oretum, Setabis, Segobrica, Complutum,* 8.21 Caraca, Valentia, Murcia, Biatia, Castulo, Montogia, Basta, and Bigena, otherwise called Bigastra.

TAragone, the Bishoprickes named Barcino, Auca, Morada, Beria Oriola, Ilerda,* 8.22 Dertusa, Caesar Augusta, and anciently called Salduba, Osca, Pompelo, and the last, Calagurris.

BRaga, the fift and last Metropolitane Seate, had vnder it Dumio, Portu-Cale,* 8.23 Au∣ria, Oueto, Asturica, Britonia, Iria, Allubria, Iffa, and the last, Tuda.

KIng Bamba diuided these Diocesses wholly after another fashion; erecting for Metropolitanes, Toledo, which he made Primatiall of all Spaine, Seuille, Merida,* 8.24 Braga, and Taragone.

TOledo, which was sometime the Capitall City of the Vuisigothes, Kings of Spaine, had for Suffragans these Bishopricks; Oretum, Biatia, Menteza, Acci,* 8.25 ••asti, Murcia, (otherwise called Vrci) Bagasta, (that City is ruined) Illici, Setabis, Di∣••nium, Valeria, Segobrica, Arcabrica (by Ptolemie called Percabica, and these two last Cities are destroyed) Siguntum, Complutum, Vxama, Segobia, and Palenca, called at ••his present Almagro, Baeca: Montison, Guadix, Baza, Almeria, Helche, Xatiua, Dénia, Valence, otherwise called Valere la Bruslee, in Spanish Valeria quemada, Alcala de He∣••aréz, Monuiedro, Osma; Segôbia and Palenca haue kept their ancient appellation, and ••he Castulo of Constantine, is at this present Lez Naues de Tolosa.

SEuille had vnder her diuision these Bishopricks following; Italica, Assidonia, Lepe,* 8.26 otherwise Elepla, Eliberis seated on the knap of a hill, named Eluira, two miles from Grenada, Astigij, Corduba, Egabrum and Tucci, called at this present Seuille la ••ieille, Medina Sidonia, Niebla, Malaga, Ezigia, Cordona, Cabra and Martos.* 8.27

MErida had Pax Iulia, Olissipo, Elbora, Oxonoba, Igeditania, Conimbrica, Lamecum,* 8.28 Viseo, Caliabria, Salmantica, Numantium, Auila, and Soria, at this day Begia, Lis∣••na, (capill City of Portugall, where the name is pronounced without N. Lisboa)

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

Euora, Estombar neere to Sylues aux Algarues, which at this present is a Bishopricke, Idania la Vieille, Caimbre the olde, built heeretofore, two miles from the new, Vise•• Lamego, Montange, Salamanca, Garay, built neere to olde Numantium (so much re∣nowned by the Roman Histories for her obstinacy), and these two latter haue still retained their ancient appellations.

* 8.29BRaga had these Bishopricks; Dumio, which is no more then a Monastery, Cal••, Auria, Tude, Iria Flauia, Brentonia (otherwise called Britannica, and Lucus Au∣gusti) Asturica, and Legio gemina. This is now Caia, Orense, Tuy, Padrono in Galicia, Bretagna, Astorga and Leon.

* 8.30TAragone in Arragon, had for Suffraganes these Bishoprickes of Barcino, Egara, which is no more: Morada, called otherwise Gironda, Beria, Auca, Oriola, Ilerda, Hi••tosa, which is no more: Dertusa, Caesar Augusta, at this day an Archbishopricke, and chiefe City of the Kingdome of Arragon: Osca, Pompile, Calagurias, Turiaso and Auca (the ruines of this last City are to be seene beneath Burgos, capitall Citie of Castille, and from thence the List and round of Mountaines, which engirt olde Castille, so farre as neere to Nauarre, is named the Mountaines of Oca.)

* 8.31These are at this present the Bishopricks of Barcelona; Girone, Empuries, Vic D'O∣sone, Origel, Lerida, Tortosa, Saragoce, Huesca; Pampelona capitall City of the Kingdom of Nauarre, Calaorra and Taracone. But this Order hath beene since changed, some of these Cities being Metropolitane, as Burgos and Saragossa, which were somtimes but Bishopricks.

And this is worthy to be obserued of France, that Arragon, and the Prouinces neighbouring to France, conquered by our King Charlemaigne; acknowledged for Metropolitane,* 8.32 the Archbishoprick of Auch in Gascoigne, of which were Suffragans the Bishopricks of Barcelona, Girona, Orgell, Empuries, Vic D'Osoue & Tarassone. And the very greatest part of Arragon, the Counts of Barcelona, Catalogna, Roussillon, and Cerdagnia relied on the Crowne of France, and thereof they acknowledged the Soueraignty, since the Conquest of the said Charlemaigne, and the names of the Kings of France were inserted and no••ed, at the beginning of all publique Acts, which were expedited to the said Prouinces, and which was obserued vnto the yeare of Grace, 1182. when Alphonso, second of that name King of Arragon, Count of Barcelona, Catalogna, Roussillon and Cerdaignia, caused a Nationall Councell to be assembled at Taragona.* 8.33 In which Councell was prohibited for euer after, to ackno∣ledge the Kings of France as Soueraignes in the said Prouinces, and the Notaries, Registers and Scriueners, were no more to insert in their Acts, the names of the Kings of France, and the date of their yeeres Reignes, as they had done before: but onely the yeere of the Incarnation of our Sauiour and Redeemer Iesus Christ, which in France we call the yeere of Grace.

* 8.34There are then in all the Spaines, seuen Metropolitane Seates; as Toledo, Seuille, Merida, Burgos, Braga, Saragossa, and Taragona: and threescore Bishopricks, or there∣about.

In France there be fifteene Metropolitane Seates, and an hundred and ten Bi∣shoprickes.

* 8.35At the beginning of this Chapter, we obserued the seuenteene Prouinces of the Gaules, according to the ancient Order and Ranke which they held, when they were obedient to the Romane Emperors. But the Order is not such, in regard of the Metropolitane Seates, and Diocesses of France. Whereof S. Isidore, Archbi∣shop of Seuill in Spaine, (for we will serue our selues with Spanish Authors, which cannot be gaine-said by them of their owne Nation) nameth the first Metropolitan Seat, to be that of Lyons.

* 8.36An ancient goodly City, laued and watered with the Riuers of Rhosne, and of Saosne, Rhone and Soan. The Archbishop thereof is Primate of the Gaules. This Primacie was heeretofore contested by the Archbishop of Sens, who euen to this day so entitleth himselfe, and qualifieth Primate of the Gaules, and also of Ger∣manie.

And yet notwithstanding these interiected appellations of the Archbishop of Sens, it relied to the Primacy of Lyons, the Archbishop whereof preceded all the Metropolitanes in the Kingdome of France; consequently those of Spaine, and all the Kingdomes of Christendome, what part soeuer they tooke or held in the Ge∣nerall Councells. The Church is dedicated vnder the name of S. Iohn the Euange∣list, remarkeable for the integrity there carefully kept for Diuine seruice, as it had beene from the Apostles time, and birth of the Church. For this cause it is said of her, that Ecclesia Lugdunensis non recipit nouitates.

It is then to be noted, that the Metropolitane Sees and Diocesses in the holy Kingdome of France, doe marche in this order. Lugdanensis prima,* 8.37 Lugdunensis se∣cunda, Lugdunensis tertia, Lugdunensis quarta, Lugdunensis quinta.

There is next after the first Gaule Belgica and second, follow

The first, second, and third Prouinces of Aquitaine: after which come the

First and second Prouinces Narbonnoise, which S. Isidore calleth the second and third Prouinces Viennoises, and these are followed by the

Fourth Prouince Viennoise, so saith S. Isidore, and of the said Prouinces, these are the Diocesses,

The first Prouince of the Gaules, is that of Lyons, called in Latine Lugdunum,* 8.38 which hath for Suffragans foure Bishopricks, on this side the Saone in Bourg-Ogne; to wit Autun, in Latine Aedua in the Commentaries of Caesar, and Augustodunum by the Doctor of Doctors S. Hierome.

When as the See of Lyons is vacant, the Bishop of Autun presideth and gouer∣neth therein, whereof he maketh the fruits to be his: And the Archbishop of Ly∣ons doth as much in the Bishopricke of Autun,* 8.39 at such time as it is without a Bi∣shop. This City of Autun, heeretofore one of the most renowned of the Gaules, in the time of Caesar, and now desert and ruined, is seated on the Riuer of Aurou.

Next after marcheth Langres, called Lingonensis Ecclesia, a Duchie and Peere∣dome of France, a City seated on the mountaine of Vauga, or Vouge, tearmed in La∣tine Vos••gus, and Vogesus by Lucane the Spanish Poet. A place famous for hunting,* 8.40 by our Kings of Orleans, called De Bourg-Ogne, of the first Line; as we haue said in the Treatise, concerning the principall Officers of the Crowne of France.

After Langres is the Bishopricke of Mascon, cited by Caesar, and called Matisco, and vulgarly, Ciuitas Matisconensis, seated on the Riuer of Saone. It is followed by that of Chalon, called by the Latine Geographers Cabilonum, and by Caesar, Cabilinum; in like manner seated on the Riuer of Saone.

Lugdunensis secunda, or the second Prouince Lyonnois,* 8.41 is the same which wee call Normandie, the Metropolitane See or Seate whereof is Rouen, called in Latine Rethomagus, seated vpon the royall Riuer of Seine, and beautified with one of the Parlements of France. The Archbishop whereof entitleth and qualifieth himselfe Primate of Normandie, hauing sixe Suffragans vnder him, remarkeable by this a∣••onimate name Sacble. These are the Bishoprickes following; of Bayeux, called ••aiocassis, Baiocensis, Baiocae, and the Inhabitant Baiocasses. Auranches is second, in La∣••ine Abrincensis, Abrincantum, Abricatensis, Arboricensis, and Abrincae. A Seate re∣••owned by Robertus Coenalis, Doctor in Diuinity, of the faculty of Paris, Bishop of ••uranches, whose Tombe and figure is to be seene raised in Copper, on the North ••de in the Quire of S. Pauls Church at Paris. After Auranches, is the Bishopricke of ••ureux, in Latine Ebroicum; the Inhabitants Ebrouices in Caesar, and their City Ciui∣••s Ebroicensis. The next is Seez, in Latine Saiensis, and Sagium, the Inhabitants ••herof are called by Caesar, Populi Sesuuij. After Seez, followeth the Bishoprick of ••zieux, in Latine Lexouium, the Inhabitants Lexouij Populi by Caesar. And the last 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Coutances, in Latine Ciuitas Constantienses, which is said to be so named, not of the ••mperour Constantine the Great, but of him that bare the same name, and who pos∣••ssed himselfe of Gaule, and of Great Britaine, as wee haue already said.* 8.42 And al∣••ough the Vulgar people of Normandie comprehend their Bishopricks vnder the ••me of Sacble (as we haue said) and assigne them their ranke according to that ano∣••mate name; Sees, Auranches, Coutance, Bayeux, Lizieux, Eureux: yet notwith∣••••••nding (from all times) the Bishop of Bayeux is the prime Suffragan, and he of Au∣••nches the second.

Lugdunensis tertia, the third Lyonnois Prouince, comprehendeth the Archbishop∣ricke of Tours, in Latine Turonus, and Vrbs Turonum, called Caesaromagus in Ptolomy, a faire and famous City in the Garden of France, seated on the Riuer of Loire; greatly renowned, as well for hauing bin the assured retreat for the Parliament of Paris, during the troubles in France, excited by the factions of a bloudy and furious League:* 8.43 in memory whereof (euery yere) the Parlement of Paris feasteth the day of S. Gratian; as also for a Generall Councell, which was held there by Pope Alex∣ander the third, who made his recourse into France, the nursing-mother of Popes, as we haue said. Alexander Papa tertius Concilium congregauit Turoni in Ecclesia san∣cti Mauritij duodecimo Kalendas Iunij. For the Metropolitane Church is dedicated to the Knight and Martyr S. Maurice, howsoeuer the Vulgar sort call the said Church S. Gatian.

* 8.44Shee hath 11. Bishopricks Suffragans; two in France, and the other nine in Bre∣taigne. The first is Mans, a City seated on the small Riuer of Sarte, in Latine Sart••, and the City Coenomanum & Coenomanensis Ciuitas. The second is Angiers, seated on the Riuer of Maine, in Latine Maduana; and the City of Angiers called Ciuitas Andagauensis,* 8.45 the Inhabitants Andes in Caesar, and Lucane in his first booke.

In ripis Maduanatuis marcere perosus Andus.

And gaui Populi, by Tacitus.

The third Bishopricke is Rennes in Bretaigne, in Latine Ciuitas Redonensis, and the Inhabitants called by Caesar Redones. This City honoured by the Parlement of Bretaigne, is seated on the Riuer of Vilene, in Latine Vigelania, and Vicenon••. Nantes followeth next,* 8.46 a Merchant City, and riche, seated on the Riuer of ••oire, in Latine Ligeris, and the City, Ciuitas Nannetensis: the Inhabitants called Nann••∣tes by Caesar. Some are of opinion, that a part of the said Inhabitants, made a Co∣lonie on the Adriaticke Sea;* 8.47 giuing being, sourse and Originall to the mighty and wel-gouerned Common wealth of the Venetians, so called of their first Founders, issuing from Bretaigne Armorica.

After followeth the Bishopricke of Cornoalia, in Latine Corisopitum, Oppidum C••∣riosolitarum, the Inhabitants in Caesar Cur••solitae, & their City Ciuitas Corisopitens••s. The seuenth Bishopricke is denominated Leon,* 8.48 Ciuitas Leonensis, and by Caesar, Leo∣nium; her Inhabitants Osissimij, Leonium oppidum Ossissimorum. The eight is Tri∣guet,* 8.49 Ciuitas Trecorensis, and Trecora, of the Peninsula or halfe Iland Trecor, in the Country Language. The ninth, is called by the name of her Apostle, and Tutularie Patron S. Brieu,* 8.50 in Latine Briocensis Ciuitas, à S. Brioco. And yet notwithstanding, the Cathedrall Church is dedicated to the first Martyr S. Stephen. This City is sea∣ted between two Riuers, named by Ptolomy, Titius, and Argennus; and by the Bre∣tons, Tri••u, and Argueunon. Next followeth S Malo,* 8.51 so named of her Patron Saint Maclon, S. Magloire at Paris; Ciuitas Maclouiensis, it is almost round engirt with the great Ocean Sea.

* 8.52The tenth is the Bishopricke of Doll, Ciuitas Dolensis, which sometime was pre∣tended Metropolitane of Bretaigne, against the Archbishops of Tours; as we will further shew vnder the Order of Bretaigne. She hath for Patron her first Bishop S. Sampson, whose body, and that of S. Malo, are in the Church S. Magloire, called S. Iames,* 8.53 otherwise called S. Iacques du hant Pas, in the Suburbs S. Iacques lez Paris, so we conclude this Prouince.

Lugdunensis Quarta, or the fourth Lyonnois Prouince, containeth the Archbi∣shopricke of Sens,* 8.54 Senonia and Senonensis Ciuitas, a Citie seated on the Riuer of Yonne, called in Latine Icauna. Yues Bishop of Chartres, in his tenth Epistle, called the Church of Sens his Mother, and there doth make mention of the olde quarrell of this Church, against that of Lyons, for the Precedencie and Primacie. Yet neuerthelesse, acknowledgeth that of Lyons for the Prime, and calleth it P••••∣mam Sedem, namely in the hundred twenty sixe Epistle. Hugoni prima sedis L••gd••∣nensis Ecclesiae Episcopo, Sedis Apostolicae Vicario. And in the 18. Epistle, writter

to the Archbishop of Sens, Richerius, he counselleth him to labour his cause; be∣cause the Popes had ordained and giuen the Primacie to the Archbyshops of Ly∣ons. Non est consilium meum (saith he) vt contra torrentem brachia dirigatis:* 8.55 immo A∣postolicis sanctionibus interim acquiescatis absque preiudicio Priuilegiorum, vel authenti∣carum scripturarum, si quando rapperiri poterunt, quae hanc subiectionem ab Ecclesia ve∣stra remoueant, & eiusdem Ecclesiae libertatem defendant. And we learne, that the Pri∣macie of Lyons might be founded vpon the Antiquity of the Citty. De veteri que∣rela quam habet aduersus Senonensem, Ecclesia Lugdunensis Apostolica manu roborata, vel Scripta authentica, quae Primatum Lugdunensis Ecclesiae, quam aliquando ex catalogis Ci∣uitatum coniecimus exitisse, &c.

Vnder the said Archbishopricke of Sens, are seuen Bishoprickes,* 8.56 obserued of the vulgar by this Anonimate name, Campont: as namely Chartres, Auxerres, Meaux, Paris, Orleans, Neuers and Troy in Champaigne; and yet notwithstanding, they goe not in this Order Chartres marcheth first of all,* 8.57 Ciuitas Carnotensis, and Car∣n••tena, a Citie both high and low, seated on the small Riuer of Eure, in Latine cal∣led Andura, the Inhabitants named by C••sar Carnutes, and by the Spaniard Lucan Carnuti Populi: vpon the Mount of this City it was, that the wise Druides had erec∣ted an Altar, dedicated and consecrated to the Virgin that should bring forth a Childe, Virgini Pariturae. After Chartres is Auxerre,* 8.58 which holdeth the second place. It hath diuers appellations, the most ancient whereof is Autricum, and her Bishop, Episcopus Autrici, Altissidorum, and Ciuitas Altissidorensis, seated on the Ri∣uer of Yonne. The third suffragan Bishopricke is that of Troy in Champaigne,* 8.59 a Citie seated on the royall Riuer of Seine, Ciuitas Tricassinorum, and the Inhabi∣tants called by Ptolemie, Tricasses, and Tricassini. And in the Itinerarium of the Cosmographer Aethicus Augustobona, but at this day commonly Trecae, Trecarum. The Cathedrall Church is dedicated to S. Peter, Prince of the Apostles; after which is the Collegiate of S. Stephen, in the Quire whereof are three Tombes of Siluer, of Kings of Nauarre, Counts Palatine of Champaigne and Brie. Orleans* 8.60 is the fourth, whose denomination we haue formerly obserued. After Orleans is Paris,* 8.61 the acceptable abiding to the Monarchs of the Sacred Lillies of France, by good and iust cause named the Queene of Cities, and Capitall of the Kingdome of Kingdomes; famous by her first Bishop, the Great S. Denys Areopagita, Metropoli∣tane Bishop of the Gaules, as we already obserued by the testimony of strange Au∣thors. Caesar called it in his language, Lutetiam Parisiorum. The sixt is the Bishop∣ricke of Meaux,* 8.62 the Church whereof is dedicated to the first of Martyrs S. Stephen; Ciuitas Maldorum, seated on the Riuer of Marne, called in Latine Matrona, and Materna. And the last is that of Neuers, which receiued that name by her small Riuer, called Neuy, in Latine Neueris, which rowleth into Loire, in Latine Ni∣uerniae, and Ciuitas Niuernensis, which Caesar saith, had beene a City depending vp∣on Autune, and the name Nouiodunum Aeduorum. These are Bishoprickes Suffra∣gans of the Church of Sens.

Lugdunensis Quinta, the fift and last Prouince Lyonnois, is Besançon, or Besanson, tearmed in Latine Vesontio, and by Historiographers Maxima Sequanorum. This Archbishopricke hath but one onely Suffragan in France, which is the Bishop∣ricke of Bellay,* 8.63 called in Latine Episcopatus Bellicensis, of the Citie which beareth the same name, in the County of Bresse, happening by a Treaty of Exchange to the Sacred Crowne of France, in the reigne of King Henry the fourth of glorious me∣mory, in Anno 1600.

The first Belgicke Gaule, hath for her Archbishop and Metropolitane, him of Treuers, sometime the capitall City of the Gaules, and which Ammianus Marcelli∣nus calleth in his History, Clarum Domicilium Principum, The dwelling best liked of the Romane Emperors; and it is seated on the Riuer of Mosella. In the time of the Geographer Pomponius Mela, it bare the name of Augustam Vrbem, Of the Royall City,* 8.64 which he saith was the richest of the Gaules. S. Hierome bestowed his Study there, as we haue already said. The Bishop of Marseilles, Saluianus, and the Consull An∣sonius the Bourdesois, speake wonders thereof. Yues, Bishop of Chartres giueth it the title of an Archbishopricke, Primae Sedis Belgicorum.

* 8.65Her dignity consisted in the Electorate of the Empire, because the 3. Bishopricks which she had for Suffragans, are subiect to the Crown of France. The first where∣of is the Bishoprick of Mentz, called Ciuitas Metensis, seated on the Riuers of Seille, and Mosella, tearmed in Latine Salas, and Sala in Fortunatus, Bishop of Poictiers; and Mozaella, as we haue formerly said. The Inhabitants of Mentz, and of the Mes∣sine Country, are in the Geographers called Mediomatrices.* 8.66 Toul hath the second place, called Tullus, and Tullensis Ciuitas: the people whereof, by Caesar and Lucane are designed by the name of Leuci, Leucorum.

Optimus excusso Remus, Leucusqué lacerto.

* 8.67The last is the Bishopricke of Verdun, Ciuitas Verdunensis, and Virdunum, by the Bishop Vertunatus Vereduna, seated and trauersed with the Riuer of Meuse, called Mosa.

The second Belgicke Gaule containeth a part of Champaign, & Picardy wholly. Rheimes, called Durocortorum Remorum, by the Itinerarium of the Gosmographer Athicus, and of ••loardus in his history of the Church of Rhemes, was one of the Metropolitane Cities of the rich and abounding Gaules, as is obserued by the Ge∣ographer Strabo (who liued vnder Augustus and Tiberius Emperours) and who na∣meth the City of Vienna in Daulphine, on the Riuer of Rhosne, Metropolim All••∣brogum: Du••ocorterum Metropolim Rhemorum: and Nismes in Languedocke, Neme∣sum Metropolim Aru••rnerum. By the name of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 were noted the capitall Ci∣ties of the greatest and most celebrate Prouinces, before the descent of the sonne of God heere on earth.* 8.68 Christians had retained this name of Metropolitane, and had Bishops who had their seates in capitall Cities, where (before) Dukes and Ro∣mane Gouernours made their ordinary abiding, and who had other Prouinces also vnder their gouernments: because the Dukes commanded in Counties, and the o∣ther in Vi-Counties and Vicaries or Vecegerencies, afterwards named Viguiers in the Nature of Prouosts, as we haue said in the booke of the principall Officers of the Crowne of France.

The Christians of the P••imitiue Church gaue (for honour) the name of Metropo∣litanes to Bishops ordained by the Apostles, or their Disciples; in principall Cities which bare name: with charge to haue an eye and command ouer Bishops, appoin∣ted to Towns and Cities of the said Prouince: and those Bishops were named Suf∣fraganei▪ Suffraganes to the Metropolitane of such or such an holy Seate.

Those Metropolitanes were called First-Bishops, and baptized with the name of Arch b••shop, about the yeere of Grace, fiue hundred foure-score and ten, or very neere,* 8.69 as we shall further relate heereafter. And yet notwithstanding, the said Archbishops (for humilities sake) tooke no other then the Title of Bishops, as yet (to this present) doth the Pope, vniuersall head of the Church; who tearmeth him∣selfe Episcopus, Seruus seruorum Dei, and who, by a name of Precedency and Honor, was sometime called Apostole, Apostoile, in our Romanciers, and by Bishops Aposto∣licus. And the Readings of the Bishop of Auuergne, Sidonius Apollinaris enstruc∣teth vs; that Bishops, famous for Learning and Sanctity of life, were called by their Fellow brethren, Papae, that is to say, Fathers of Father, Patres Patrum: and by ano∣ther manner of speeche, Apostolica sede dignissimi, worthy to gouerne the holy Sea of Rome, and S. Peters shippe.

The Citie of Rheims (very famous from the time of Caesar, because it was then ho∣nored with this title of Metropolitane) seated on the Riuer of Vele, in Latine Vid••la: is a Duchie, and the prime Peeredome of France, and the place where are Sacred and Crowned The most Christian Kings of France. And in the enclosure thereof, is the Abbey and Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius, Apostle of the French, as Pope Syl∣uester, before named Gebert, calleth him in one of his Epistles: where is kept the holy Viole or Bottell, full of Baulme, brought from Heauen, at the Sacring and Bap∣tisme of Clouis▪ wherewith our Monarches are Sacred.

* 8.70The Archbishopricke of Rheimes hath eight Bishops Suffragans; as namely, that of Soissons, a Citie called by the Geographer Aethicus, and other auncient Authors,

Augusta Suessionum, seated on the Riuer of Aine, in Latine Axona, and the Inhabi∣tants Suessiones by Caesar; but by the Spanish Poet Lucane, Axones, of the said Riuer.

Leues Axones in Armis.

It was sometime the dwelling place for the Kings of France of the first Ligne, by the diuision or partage made betweene the foure sonnes to our great King Clouis:* 8.71 and first was King thereof, and afterward of all France, Clothaire, first of the name; Founder of the Abbey of S. Mard (that is Medard) of the said Soissons; where is his Sepulchre.

Pope Gregory, first of that name, gaue great Priuiledges to this Abbey, in the Bull, where are named Flauius, Archbishop of Rheimes,* 8.72 and the Archbishop of Arles Etherius. The said Pope (who sate vnder the Reigne of Childebert, second of the name, King of France) granted the said Priuiledges, whereby he gaue this Elo∣gium of Honour to the said Abbey of S. Marde: That it was the Mirrour, and the Rule of them which made profession of Monasticall life. Erat regula Monachorum Franciae, and Vic on Aine, the place of their obedience. In the Cathedrall Church of S. Geruase, is written this verse in Capital Letters, for the rank of the said Church.

Vrbs debet vere haec, post Rhemos prima sedere.

AFter Soissons is the Bishopricke of Chaalons,* 8.73 in Latine Catalaunum, and Ecclesia Catalaunensis, seated on the Riuer of Marne, in Latin Matrona, and by some Hi∣storians, Materna, a Count Peeredome of France. The Church was dedicated in the name of the most blessed Trinity; of the Virgin Mary, S. Stephen the first Mar∣tyr, S. Iohn Baptist, S. Valerie, and S. Vincent Martyres, in the yeere of Grace 1147. the seuenth of the Calends of Nouember, by Pope Eugenius, second of the name,* 8.74 refuged in France, and assisted by sixe Bishops; to witte, Albericke of Hostia, Viui∣ers of Tusculanum, Thibault of Paris, Bernard of Auxerre, Hugo of Neuers, and Bar∣tholomew of Chaalons.

Laon,* 8.75 in Latine Laudunum cleuatum, a Duke Peeredome of France, and an Epis∣copall See erected by S. Rhemigius, Apostle of the French, as wee haue said in the discourse of the Regales.

Senlis,* 8.76 in Latine, Syluanectum, in the Epistles of Fulbertus, and of Yues Bishops of Chartres; Ciuitas Syluanectensis, by reason of the Forrest that sometime did engirt it. It hath for Patron S Rule, in Latine Regulus, scholler to the great S. Denys Areo∣pagita, who appointed him the first Bishop of Senlis, as we haue already said in the life of S. Denys.

Beauuais,* 8.77 in Latine Beluacus, Ciuitas Beluacensis, an Ecclesiasticall Count Peere∣dome, seated on the Riuer of Therine, in Latin Thara: the Inhabitants are called by Caesar Belouaci, an ancient City, and renowned by the magnificent structure of the Quire, in the Cathedrall Church of S. Peter.

Amiens,* 8.78 Ambianum, Ciuitas Ambianensis, so named, in regard of ten Chanells of the Riuer of Somme which water this City; famous by her Cathedral Church, the very fairest in the world, and for the head of the first Martyr, S. Iohn Baptist.

Noyon,* 8.79 in Caesar Nouiodunum Belgarum, a Count Peeredome of France, chiefe of the County of Vermandois. S. Eloy her Patron transferred the Bishops Seat of Ver∣man, to the said Noyon, beholding the remainder of the Castle of Corbeau, and in the Church neere to the Meridionall or South doore, is a Table to be seene, con∣taining the Sacring and Crowning of Charles, afterward sir-named the Great,* 8.80 sonne to King Pepin le Bref, made in the Cathedrall Church of our Lady; at the said Noyon. And halfe quarter of a mile from whence, the Riuer of Oyse, in Latine Isura (as well as the Lizere) beginneth to beare boates, to the place called Pont-l Eu••sque, Bishops-Bridge.

The last Suffragan is Bologne on the Sea knowne by Ammianus Marcellinus,* 8.81 to be Bononia, and Ciuitas Boloniensis. This City is seated on the Ocean sea, famous by her ancient Pharos, called The Tower of Order, rebuilt by our King Charlemaigne,

as we haue already said in the Principall Officers of the Crowne of France.

During the Warres of King Francis the first, and of Charles the fift, Terouenna, in Latine, Teruana, was razed downe to the ground; and by treatie made among them, the Bishops seate, which from all times had beene at the said place of Terouenna, called Ciuitas Morinerum,

Vltimi hominum Morini,

was diuided into three portions, each of them attributed to a new Bishopricke, as namely;* 8.82 one at Bologne, in former times an Abbey of great deuotion, dedicated to the Sacred Virgin; another at S. Omer, Sanctus Audomarus in Latine: and the third at Ypre. And these three new Bishopricks, with the three ancient of Arras, Cambray and T••urnay (the Cathedrall Churches whereof are dedicated vnto Gods Mother) were Suffragans to the Archbishopricke of Rhemes. Let vs now come to the seuerall Aquitaines.

* 8.83Aquitania Prima, comprehendeth Berry, Limosine, Auuergne, Caourcy, Rouerge and part of Languedicke. The Metropolitane City is Bourges in Berry, called Auarium Biturigum in Latine; by reason of the small Riuer, whereon this City is seated, called Auron, in Latine Fur••n, and her streame passing betweene the Port of Au∣ron▪ and the W••lls of the City, is tearmed Wrette. The Inhabitants beyond it are called A••r•• C••, by a difference from those of Bourdeaux descending among them and named A••res Viuisci; as we haue obserued in the History of Nauarre. The Cathedrall Church is dedicated to the Martyr S. Stephen, on the Frontespice whereof, these words are engrauen in Capitall Letters.

Patriarchalis Ecclesia Sancti Stephani.

* 8.84At Bourges is to be seene the holy Chappell, built by Monsieur Iohn of France, Duke of Berry (brother vnto King Charles the fifth) who liued aboue foure score and two yeeres: and in the Quire thereof is to be seene his Tombe of Marble, and by him one of his two wiues, whose name I haue forgot. But I remember well the deuise of th•• good Duke,* 8.85 which is engrauen on his Tombe, whereby I learne, that (vpon pl••asure) he called his wife by a merry nick-name Our signe, and her deuise was thus emblazoned. There was the figure of a Beare, and another of a Swanne, and between them these words, Le Temps V••nra, implying thus much, Our signe, The Time will come: perhaps vpon some hope which he had, which we are not able to diuine of. But well we know, that he bare the Beare for his deuise, a creature which produceth her like without any forme, like to a lump of flesh, as Moal••s or Moone∣calues; but by the power of licking, she formeth and patterneth it. Wherefore Lam∣bendo, by ••icking, the Time will come. According to that which Plinie reporteth: Plu∣tarch in his Tract of loue of Fathers towards their children▪ with Aelianus, in their naturall Histories of Creatures.

The Chronicle of M••ssire Iuuenall des Vrsines, vnder the yeare 1411. speaking of the Siedge d Eampes, being a domaine belonging to the said Duke of Berry, in which regard,* 8.86 there commanded a valiant Gentleman of Auuergne, named Lewes de B••eurdon, to whom, (after surprizal of the Towne, and he retreated to the Castle, which could no longer hold out:) word was sent, that hee should come to speake with the King, Charles the sixt, and the Dukes of Guienne and Bourgongne, with safety: He came thither well apparelled, in a Robe of crimson Veluet, all imbrodered with B••ares, and according to the Deuise of the Duke of Berry, and he likewise had giuen it him.

In those times then, the solace and delight of Princes was, to take pleasure in De∣uises,* 8.87 and obserue them according to Creatures, and letters of Ladies names by them affected. The same Chronicle of the Vrsines, speaking of King Charles the 6. saith, that he loued the daughter of a Knight, named Cassinell, in fauour of whom, he made his Stand••rds & Banners, according to her Liuery, and in letters of gold were wrought a K. a Swan, & an L. which denoted the name of his fauored Cassig∣nell••. In these daies a mockery is made, of the vse of Ciphers or Deuises, as in the time of King Frances. Al•• fauours of Susan, sister to Magdalen D'Estampes. Quidquid Principi placuit, lege Regia, Legis habet vigorem.

THe Archbishopricke hath ten Bishoprickes Suffragans,* 8.88 the first whereof is that of Clairmont in Auuergne, Sedes Aruernorum, Ciuitas Aruernensis, and by ano∣ther Claromontensis, and for excellencie Aruernum, seated at a place, or about the auncient Gergouia. At the said Clairmont was held a generall Councill, wherein pre∣sided Pope Vrbane the second, and his Cardinals, being come for refuge into the Kingdome of France, according to their custome,* 8.89 in the yeare one thousand foure∣score and fifteene. In this Councill was resolued the enterprise, for Conquest of the Holy-Land, by the French Princes.

AFter Clairmont marcheth Rhodes,* 8.90 Ciuitas Ruthenorum, the Inhabitants Ruthem by Caesar, now at this time Rouergaiz; great vaunters in their Buffarie language. This Citie is entoured with Mountaines, washed by the Riuer of Auion, in Latine Auerio. The Steeple of the Church is made of Bricke, in forme Octogone, flat a∣boue: a Tower which is held for the goodliest in the Countrey, and raised a Pro∣uerbe, as we say in France. The Quire of Beauuais; the Body of Amiens; the Porch of Rheims; and Towers of Paris, all to make a Church perfect and compleate.* 8.91 So they of the Countrey say, Clouthier de Rhoudes, Campane de Mende, Egleysed Alby. The Steeple of Rhodes, the Bell at Menda, and the Church of Alby; which followeth next after Rhodes.

THis white Citie of Alby,* 8.92 called Albia, ad Tarnem Sita, is on the Riuer of Tarn. Her Cathedrall is Dedicated to the Virgin S Cecilie, and holdeth but one one∣ly Vault or Arch. But it is so richly depicted with Gold, euen from the top to the floore; as I haue neuer seene a fairer any where else. The Inhabitants are called by Romaine Geographers, Eluij, and of the said Citie, the Mother to the Oratour Cicero, was a natiue.

AFter Alby, followeth Cahors in Quercy,* 8.93 and by them of the Countrey Cahourcy, in Latine Cadurcum, seated on the Riuer of Oll, called in Latine Olda. Famous in regard of her Bridge, Rampared with three or foure Gates, strongly Porteullized, and being the great passage to Tolosa.

LImoges,* 8.94 the Inhabitants whereof are called by Caesar Lemouices, renowned by her first Apostle S. Marciall, Contemporane with the great S. Denys Arcopagita, as we haue said in the life of this first Bishop of the Parisians. It is seated on the Ri∣uer of the Viguana, according to the Limozine pronuntiation, where all the cadence is in A: in Latine Vigenna. This Church was held for the first Seate of the said first Aquitaine, and there was held a Prouinciall Councill, in the yeare one thousand thirtie two: vnder signed by Aimon, Archbishop of Bourges; Iourdain,* 8.95 Bishop of Li∣m••ges; Stephen, Bishop of Puy in Velay; Raucon of Auuergne; Ragamond of Men∣••da; Aemilius of Alby; Deus-Dedit of Cahors; Isembert of Poictiers, Arnauld of Perigu••ux; and Rooll of Engoulesme. After Limoges, commeth in order the Bishop∣ricke of

MEnda,* 8.96 in Latine Mimatus, Ciuitas Gabalorum, seated on the Riuer of Oll (as well as Cahors) which is passed on a small Bridge of Stone, two Crosse-Bowe-shoote going from Seuenes (Cabennae, vel Gebennae) to S. Geniez on the banke of Oll. Wee haue said somewhat heretofore, in speaking of the Regalias, whereto we will adde, ••hat the Cathedrall Church thereof, dedicated to the Virgin Mary, was pilled by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wicked wretch, and rebuilded by Bishop Adam de Heurte-Lou, after God had gi∣uen vs peace, by the treatie of Veruins; decorated by his Successour and Nephew,* 8.97 Bishop Charles Rousseau. At the Porch of this Church, are two great Steeples of Stone, whereof that on the North-side, is of admirable structure, entoured with Galleries for the day-time. Here was the place of the great Bell, so farre famed, whereof I haue seene and measured the height and bredth, by the Clapper,

as they call it (it is a Bataill in Armes) comming neere to that of S. Geneuiefue at Pa∣ris. This Steeple is the very fairest of Languedocke, whereto that of Rhodes is not to be compared.

* 8.98PVy in Velay, in Latine Auicium, so named by the Mountaine, at the foote where∣of it is seated; but by the Inhabitants Lou Puech, and beyond it, Podium, her Cathedrall Church being dedicated to the Sacred Virgin, daily resorted to for Miracles; the Spanyards call it La Segnora di Francia. This Church (among all other) hath this priuiledge, that at all times, and as often as our Lady day in March, chanceth to fall vpon Good Friday (which we at Paris call Holy-Friday:* 8.99) there is a Iubilie of plenary Indulgence; whether people resort from all the Coūtries of France and Spaine. The Chronicle of Iuuenall des Vrsins, vnder the yeare 1406. saith. In this Lent, our Lady Day was on the Holy-Friday. And it is said, that when it falleth so on the Holy-Friday: there is then generall pardon for sinne and punishment at Puy. And there was a World of People, wonderfull to behold: for there were aboue two hundred persons crow∣ded to death and smothered.

* 8.100Pope Iohn the two and twentieth, erected in the said first Prouince of Aquitaine, foure Bishoprickes, as namely; Castres D' Albigez, in Latine Castrum Albiensium, vpon the Riuer of Agu, Acutus Amnis: Vabres in Rouergue, Ciuitas Vabrincensis, and Vabrincum Tulles in Limosines, in Latine Tullum, Ciuitas Tutelensis, and in the plu∣rall number Tutelae, as Biturige; this Citie is seated on the Coreze, in Latine Curetia. And the fourth is that of S ••lour in Auuergne, called Ciuitas Sancti Flori, scituated on an high Mountaine, called Le Plan, and beneth in the Suburbs, where passengers lodge, is the Riuer of Di••, in Latine Adia. This is the great high way from Paris to Tolosa. And all this happened in the yeare of Grace, One thousand three hundred and eighteene.

* 8.101AQuitania secunda, properly called Guienne, hath for her Metropolitane Seate, the Cittie of Bourdeaux, ••urgum Aquarum, in Latin Burdegala; & by the Geogra∣phers Portus Lunae, because shee is seated like to an halfe Moone, on that side where she is b••thed with the great Riuer of Garonna, bowed in an halfe Circle, yet wholly round, that way which leaneth to the Lands of Bourdeaux. And vpon this reason,* 8.102 this Citie beareth a Crescent in her Armes, with the representation of her Riuer, of her Towne-House, the Leopard of Guienne, with the Chiefe of France. Her Inhabitants are called Auares Vibisci, as we haue elsewhere said. The Metro∣politane Church is dedicated to the Apostle S. Andrewe; honored with a Parle∣ment, and a most famous Vniuersitie. She hath pretended the Primacie of Aqui∣taine, against her Mother, the Patriarchall Church of Bourges, maintained in her auncient priuiledge. Bourdeaux hath nine Bishoprickes Suffragans, as namely;

* 8.103AGen, a goodly and pleasant Cittie, seated on the Riuer of Garonna, called by C••∣sar Nitiobrigum, the Inhabitants Nitiobriges: and now Aginnum, and Ciuitas Ag••∣nensis, renowned by her Patron S. Capraiz.

* 8.104ANgoulesme, in Latin Eccolisma, and Engolisma by S. Gregory of Tours, and Lupus, Ab∣bot of Ferrieres; beneath which runneth the Riuer of Charente, in Latine C••∣rentonus amnis; famous by the sanctitie of her Abbot Sanctus Eparchius, in French S. Cibar, according to the testimonie of S. Gregory of Tours. The learned Cardinall Baronius, obserueth the Feast of S. Gregory of Tours, in his Romaine Martyrologe, on the seauenteenth day of Nouember, in these words. Turoni Sancti Gregorij E∣piscopi. He departed out of this life in the yeare of Grace, fiue hundred fourescore and foureteene, the fourth of the Pontificacie of Pope Gregory, first of the name, and the one and twentieth of the said Gregory of Tours.

* 8.105SAintes, Santones in Caesar, and in the Itinerarium of Aethicus, Mediolanum Sa••∣num. This Citie is deuided in two parts, by the same Riuer of Charente, and with∣out it, in going from Poictiers to Bourdeaux, is to be seene the remnants of three

Churches of S. Eutropius, Patron of them, builded one vpon another, and laid in ruines, as markes of the irreligion of pretended Reformers, who of all the Images of Saints, haue not left one whole, or without breaking; but the representation of the wicked Traitor Iudas Iscariot, the first Sacramentarie Heretique that had bin during the Lawe of Grace. I haue seene the like Historie, at the Porch of the aun∣cient Abbey of S. Gilles in Languedocke, where all the Apostles and their Mai∣ster, are broken and massacred by the same pretended Reformers, and Iudas is left in his Pontificacie, by a secret article of their reformed Cabala.

POictiers,* 8.106 in Saint Hierome called Pictauium; by Ptolomie, Augustoritum Pictonum, a faire Citie, & famous Vniuersitie (where I tooke my Licences in the Ciuile and Canon Lawes) seated on the Riuer of Clain. By the Inhabitants (whom Caesar calleth Pictones and Lucane

Pictones immunes,

) named the Clan, and in Latine Glanus. Which hath for her Cathedrall Saint Peter, ter and for Tutelarie Patron, Saint Hilarie, the Hammer of the Arrian Here∣tiques.

NExt followeth the Bishopricke of Perigueux,* 8.107 in Latine Petracorium, called and named heretofore Vesuna Petracoriorium, by the Geographers: at this present Ci∣uitas Petra oricensis, seated on the Riuer of Isles, tearmed in Latine Ella.

Pope Iohn the two and twentieth,* 8.108 added there foure Bishoprickes Suffragans and more, to wit; Condom, Ciuitas Condomiensis, seated on the small Riuer of Baize, in Latine Balisa; famous by the Poet Du Bartus, because it passeth by Nerac, three miles from whence, and sixe miles from Auch, is the Citie of Condom. In the Ca∣thedrall Church (dedicated to S. Peter) are the Tombes of Iohn and Blaize de Mon∣luc, Brethe••en, the one Bishop of Valencia in Daulphine, and the other, Marshall of France, honored by his Commentaries.

MAillezais in the Diocesse of Poictiers,* 8.109 Ciuitas Maleacensis: the Chanons retaine still to this day, the habite of S. Benet.

LVg••n, or Luson,* 8.110 likewise eclipsed from the Bishopricke of Poictiers, Ciuitas Lucio∣nensis, and Lucionum in one word. And of these two new Bishoprickes is descen∣ded the Prouerbe: Beati qui habitant Vrbes; exceptis Luson & Maillezais.

ANd the last is Sarlat,* 8.111 betweene Cahors and Montauban, and in the Diocesse of Perigueux, Sarlatum, Ciuitas Sarlatensis; famous by the Tombe and Body of S. Sacerdos, a Bourdelois by originall, and the thirteenth Bishop of Limoges.

AQuitania tertia called Gascoigne,* 8.112 & by notice of the Roman Empire Nouem popu∣lana, commanding ouer nine Diocesses; hath for her Metropolitan the litle Citie of Auch Metropolitan of the Countie of Armagnack, & neighbouring Prouinces: but which surpasse in valure L'Arcobisco de Toledo. It is seated on a Mnuntaine, where is the Cathedrall Church, dedicated to the sacred Virgin, The Treasure of Miracles. At the foote of this Citie of Auch (called in Latine Auscensis Auscitana, and Auxi∣tana Ciuitas) runneth the small Riuer of Gers, in Latine Aegircius, which descendeth downe the Valley of Aura, and looseth it selfe in Garonna. Fortunatus, Bishop of Po∣ictiers, describeth these Meruailes.

Lubicat hic quoniam tenuato Aëgircius haustu, Praefert diuitias paupere fonte tuas. Laus tibi forte minor fuerat generose Garonna.

Anciently the Metropolitaine Seate was in the small Borough of Eaure, called by the Romaines Elusaberis: by the Geographer Pomponius Mela, and by the Poet Clau∣dian, Elusa.

—Murosque inuadit Elusae,

It is distant from Auch twelue great miles, and the ruines doe shew, that it had bin in much better condition, for I my selfe haue seene it: the auncient Church of Auch is S. Peter, beneath the Mountaine on the Riuer of Gers, without the Citie: on the backe whereof is the Abbey of S. Orens, in Latine Orentius, of the Order of Clugny, where I haue seene many auncient Sepulchers: it was founded by a Court of Armagnac, whom they called Bernard Lust. The Seate of Auch is famous by an infinite number of worthy Bishops, placed in the Catalogue of Saints, the chiefe of them, and their Reliques, are releuated by Leonard de Trappes, at this pre∣sent Archbishop of Auch, a venerable Seate, which hath for Suffragans these fol∣lowing.

* 8.113ACqs, in Latine Ciuitas Aquensis by the Romaines, and in the Itinerarium of the Greographer Aethicus, Aquae Augustae, in regard of the Bathes of hot water, which are of no great moment.

* 8.114THe second is Letoure in Armagnac, as is the Citie of Auch, and both of them sea∣ted on the small Riuolet of Gers, in Latine Aegircius, I haue seene on one of the Gates this inscription. Iectera Ciuitas Regia, Ciuitas Lectorensis.

* 8.115COminges, which hath for Episcopall Seate S. Bertrand, of the name of the Bishop: a little Cittie, beneath which is the Village called Baccrauere, in Latine Vallis Ca∣praria, where is a Monasterie of Cordeliers, or Graie Friers. Neere to which is the Riuer of Garonna, which hath bin passed (in my time) vpon a Bridge of Wood, cal∣led S. Iust, as we haue said. The ordenary dwelling of the Bishop is fiue miles from the said S. Bertrand of whom I haue seene the Coape,* 8.116 and an Vnicornes Horne, cu∣riously polished, and pierced quite thorow: that at S. Denys in France cannot be compared therewith) at the Castell of Alan, repaired (in my time) by Bishop Vrbane of Gelus, of the house of Lansacke, in whose Librarie I haue seene very rare Ma∣nuscript Bookes; for that Prelate knew many things. S. Hierome enstructeth vs, that Great Pompey hauing made the Spaynes peaceable,* 8.117 and laid the foundation of the Royall Citie of N••uarre Pampe••ona, called it by his owne name, Pompe••opolis, in the yeare seauen hundred from Romes foundation, Iulius Syllanus, and Lucius Muren•• being then Consuls. So passing and returning to the Gaules, hee made stay for his old Souldiours (S. Hierome writing against Vigilantius, qualifieth them to be Ban∣douliers, that is to say, men liuing badly, by the a 8.118 Sacke or Corde: Ex Vec••••nibus, Arbassis, & Celtiberis, that had no other honest meanes) on the Riuer of Garonna, in the Pyrenean Mountaines. And that there he caused to be builded a Citie of very great circuite, thwarted by the Riuer of Garonna, and that this inhabitation he cal∣led Conuenae; afterward by corruption of Language, Comenges, as it is at this day, retaining the same deuise which S. Hierome gaue it Conuenis, Conueniunt, C••n∣uenae.

And of S. Bertrand, it is called Ciuitas Conuenarum; and the Prouince Comita∣tus Conuenarum: which hath eight b 8.119 Castell-wicks, as namely Muret, Semmathan, Cazeres, Aurignac, S. Iulian, Saliez, and Castillon; in all which Townes are to be seene the Armes of the auncient Counts of the Prouince, who bare De Guelles à Quatre Otelles d'Argent en Saultour. This Countie is of very great extendure, from the Frontiers of France and Spaine, so farre as to the Port of S. Subran of Tolosa, hauing many Vicounties vnder it,* 8.120 and three Bishoprickes: as namely Comenges, from fif∣tie to sixtie thousand pounds, according to the most value of Corne: Couze∣rans, at twelue or fifteene thousand pounds: and Lombez, from nine to tenne thousand.

* 8.121It was reunited to the Crowne of France, in the yeare 1442. as it happened by the will and testament (and as I haue read in the Registers of the Chamber or Court of Accounts at Paris) of the Countesse of Comenges Margaret, Wife (vnworthile,

and ill-entreated, these are the words of the donation) of Mathew de Foix, fourth Sonne of Archembauld de Grailly, Captall de Buch, and of Puy-Paulin, Vicount of Benauges, and of Castelbon; and of Isabell, heire to the Countie of Foix, and Seigneurie of Bearn: This was thus done vnder the reigne of King Charles the sea∣uenth.

I let passe in silence the fabulous Tales, which they of the Countrie haue related to me, concerning the greatnesse of their auncient Citie of Comenges,* 8.122 builded by the great Pompey, which (they say) extended from the Village of Barbazan, so farre as to Mont Retau (that is Mont-reall) on the Riuer, which are almost two leagues in lenoth, and the like in breadth. And as for this Countie, it extendeth it selfe farre into Spaine, and so farre, as to the Vicountie of Paillars, and to many Ports, for passage into Spaine. Namely, to that of S. Beat; another of Bagneres de Luson, so named by the excellent Bathes of hot Water, whether there is going twice yeare∣ly, in the Moneths of May, and of September. This Port is also named by Benasque;* 8.123 for the prime Village of Spaine, whence men passe to Saragossa, trauailing by Seille, Campo, Agraus, La Pueble de Castros, Barbastre, Peralta, Saragnica, Hostalric, V••lle Ma∣ior, Saragossa. After that is next the Port of Beauce, so named of the last Village of Spaine, betweene Nauarre and Arragon, from whence men descend into France, to the goodly Valley of Aura, in Latine Vallis Aurata.* 8.124 And from Spaine they come to lodge at a pleasant Bourough, named Arreou, whereof S. Exuperius, Bishop of Toledo was a natiue. I haue seene the place of his house, and a little Chappell of de∣uotion aboue Arreou; whence they goe to Sarancoulin, Prieure, where the Marshall of Monluc (as he writeth in his Commentaries) ment to make his reteat, seeing the troubles of France, raised by the new Euangelians, to whom he was a great friend. This Priorie appertained to his Brother Iohn de Monluc: From Sarancoulin they come to M••nl••on, Castel••nau-de Maguouac, and to Auch.

AFter Comenges followeth the Bishopricke of Couzerans,* 8.125 Consuarauensis Ciuitas, a Vicountie. The Lord of Ioinuille writeth, that at the first Voyage beyond the Seas, which S. Lewes made, he tooke acquaintance with Arnaud, Vicount of Couze¦rans, who bare the sir-name of Spaine (there are many of this sir-name in Gascoigne, as the Lord of Montespan, and others) Et l' Escu d'Or à la Bordure de Gueulles, Armes which our King Charlemaigne had giuen to his Predecessours. I know not whether these Viscounts (in my time, this Viscountie was fallen to the Distaffe, or Female) are as yet of this sir-name: for, concerning them of S. Girons, beneath Couzerans,* 8.126 they are sirnamed of Narbona, the last hauing the name of Emeric de Narbona. Now, his name of Couzerans, is that of the Prouince, and not of the Cathedrall Citie, which by the name of one of her Bishops, was called S. Lize, in Latine Sanctus Licerius, who is the Patron of the Citie, where is his Church. And as for the Cathedrall Church, which is aboue, enclosed with Walles, and seperated from the Citie by the great Corps de Garde: it is dedicated to S. Mary, where the Bishopricke is in goodly sight. Since my time, there was a Bishop, borne in Piedmont, a Gray Fri∣er, named Franciscus Bonardus, a learned Prelate, and who Preached very often to his Flocke. He had for his successour one called De Lingua, his Nephew, a Gray Fri∣er likewise; but yet not equalling his Vnckle in learning. This small Citie bare for Armes, D'Azur à la Campane d Argent Batailee de Sable. In the Suburbs is the Ho∣stel de Dieu, founded by a Bishop, whose Tombe is yet to be seene in the Chap∣pell at the same place. Beyond that we passe the Riuer of Salat, in Latine Sala, vn∣der a Bridge of Stone; in the midst whereof is a strong Tower, where Sentinell is kept, and the said Bridge is shut vp fast in the night time. At the end whereof, a∣gainst the Mountaine, is a little Chappell, called Nostre Segnore del Cap del Pon, which is obserued by all the Townes of Gascoigne, where there are any Bridges. Vnder the first Arch of that of S. Lize, as we come from Tolosa, to goe to S. Girons, or to Castellon; I haue often times read this inscription, engrauen in old Letters, Saorum.* 8.127 Min••uuae. Fatidicae. Which sheweth, that this Bridge had bin builded, during the Demonomany of the ancient Romans; notwithstanding the fabulous reports, which those of the Country spread abroad from time to time.

* 8.128NExt followeth the Bishopricke of Aire, a small Citie, at the other end of Gas∣coigne, called in Latine Adura, Ciuitas Adurensis; seated on the Riuer of Adouë, Atyrus, and Aturrus, as we haue said.

* 8.129THen is Bazas, seated in the Launds betweene Castet-Ieloux, and Langon, for going to Bourdeaux; in Latine Ciuitas Vasatensis, and the Inhabitants Vazates. The ground is very meagre, barren and sandie; therefore Paulinus, writing to the Bourde∣lois Poet Auosnius, tearmeth his Soyle Vasates Arenosas.

Consul Arenosas non dedignare Vastatas.

The said Ausonius called this Citie of Basas, Cossionem, municipale genus Vasatum; and Sodonius Apollinaris nameth it, Ciuitatem Vasatum. Whereto he gaue this nicke∣name or by-word; That it was not seated on greene turffie, fattie earth, but on dust; Ci∣uitas Vasatum non cespiti imposita sed pulueri.

NExt is Tarbes, Tarbella in Vibius Sequester, and Tibullus

—Tarbella Pyrenae.

* 8.130The Inhabitants Tarbelli Populi, otherwise Bigerriones; this is the Countie of Bi∣gorre, held by one named Centon, Count of Bigorre, of whose Ligne are descen∣ded the first Kings of Nauarre, as we haue said in the Historie of the Kingdome, the most auncient of all them of Spaine. These Bigourdans are surnamed by Ausonius, Fourrez, Pellitos Begerras, and their houses Smoakie, because their Chimnies stand in the middest of them smouldred with fire of Pine-tree-Wood, whereof they make their Cottages and Candelles.

Nigrantesque casas, & tecta mapalia culmo, Dignasque pellitis habitas deserta Bigerris.

* 8.131Tarbes is a Valley sufficiently acceptable, watered with the Adoue, Aturrus, and Atyrus, as we haue so many times said; and deuided in such sort, as into three long Villages or Hamlets: whereof one is the Citie, the Cathedrall Church whereof is dedicated to the Sacred Virgin.

From Tarbes in ascending three miles aboue, is a goodly great way paued (during all the three miles) with faire great Stones, for going to the Bathes, the very good∣liest that I haue seene in all my Voyages.* 8.132 For those of Barbotan, the Batherie of Lucon, and of Eucausse (which in the Itinerarium of Aethicus are called Aquas Con∣uenarum) nor all those of Geuaudan, Languedocke, Prouence, and other Prouinces of France, cannot equall these Bathes, for pleasantnesse of the place, and a∣boundance or plentie of all kinde of Game. And this was it which moued the Poet of Gascoigne to write in praise thereof, after hee had toucht others in his pas∣sage along.

Baigneres la beautè, l'honneur, le Paradis De ces monts sourcilleux. Ces monts enfarinez d'vne Neige eternelle La flancquent d'vne part, la verdure immortelle D'vne plaine qui passe en riante beauté, Le Vallon Penean la ceint d'autre costè. Elle n'a point maison qui ne semble estre neufue; L' Ardoise luit par tout: chaque Rue a son Fleuue, Qui clair comme Christal, par la Ville ondoyant Va toute heure bu'on veut le Pauè ballayant. Et bien qu entre son flot, aussi froid que la glace Et le Bain chasse-mal on trouue peu d'espace, Ilretient sa nature, & ne vent tant soit peu Meslanger, orgueilleux, son Froid auec son Feu.

Bathe there bright Beauties: Honors Paradise To those high Mountaines well may you entise. Mountaines all whited with eternall Snowe Flancke the one part; Immortall verdures flowe, Vpon a Plaine, that's louely Beauties pride: The Penean Vale engirts the other side. Not any House, but seemeth fairely new, Slate shines on all. Each Streete hath (as his due) Bright Christall currents; washing through the Towne, And all the goodly Pauement streameth downe Entring his waues, so cold as any Ice, The harme expelling Bathe, as very nice Of his owne nature: proudly doth aspire, Not to commix his cold, with that of Fire.

The like is seene of all the Bathes by him specified, whether the Spaniards them∣selues come from all the parts of Spaine; but especially to the Bathes of Bigorre.* 8.133 For there is one Channell or Current of hot Water, and Sulphure, wherein Egges may be boyled, and Foules plumed or pluckt. At the rest (yearely) are an infinite number of vnknowne diseases cured, vtterly forsaken of Physitions.

Ceste Prouince abonde en Bains non achetez, Ou le Peuple Estranger accourt de tous costez, Ou la Femme Brehaigne, ou le Paralytique, L'Vlcerè, le Goutteux, le Sourd, le Sciatique Quittant du blond Soleil l'vne, & l'autre maison Trouue sans desbourser sa prompte guarison. Encausse en est tesmoin, & les Eaux salutaires De Cauderetz, Barege, Aigues caudes, Baigneres.

The Soyle abounds in Bathes, surpassing Art, Strange People thither flocke from euery part. The Barren Woman, and the Palsied Man, Th'Vlcerd, Goutie, Deafe, Sciaticke, can Finde present cure, without disbursing pay (When golden-tressed Sol forsakes the way To both his Houses:) There is no delay. Encauses Soueraigne waters witnesse plaine: That all Diseases are quite cleerd of paine.

THe Itinerarium calleth these Baths of Bigorre, Aquas Terebellicas,* 8.134 from which he counteth the waies, which make for Bourdeaux and Tolosa, in descending from Spaine. Now although the name of this delectable place, be designed by the titles of the Bathes of Bigorre: yet notwithstanding, without the Church of S. Martin, in the Subburbs of the said Village, is a Stone of the Countries White Marble, whereon ••s an Inscription in olde Romane Letters, which declareth, that the Inhabitants of ••he place were called Vicani; and that where this Church now standeth,* 8.135 was some∣••ime a Temple, dedicated to the God of Physitians, Mercurie, to whom the blin∣ded Romans (during the time of Paganisme) attributed the vertue of the waters of ••hese Bathes.

Merc. Sac. Vicanorum. Aquensium.

Euery one knoweth what is meant by the name Vicus, & inde Vicani: in Spaine

and Gascoigne there are many Villages and Hamlets, baptised by the name of Vic-D'Ozone, a Bishopricke formerly spoken of, in the Diocesses of Spayne. In Gas∣coigne, in that of Auch, Vic-Fezensac, Vic-Bigorre, and infinite other beside. Now, it is a question, to know certainely, whether this Citie of Tarbes, be that, or no, whereof S. Gregory of Tours speaketh, calling it Bigorram, when he maketh rela∣tion of Morganengeba, of the Queene of Austrasiae Brunehault, who committed so many Murders in France,* 8.136 on the persons of tenne, as well Kings, as Princes of the Blood of France. And by iudgement of the Generall Estates of the Kingdome, she was drawne aliue at the taile of an vntamed Mare, to Authune, where shee was buried. De Cuntat••bus Burdegala, Lemouica, Cadurco, Benarno & Begorra, &c. To take them vpon the letter of the word Citie, ought to be vnderstood as of Townes and Cathedrall Cities.

Going from S. Seua the Promontorie of Gascoigne) to Tarbes, you shall see a great Borough, which the Inhabitants of the Countrey call Lourde. All these Bou∣roughes, scituated within the Pyrenean Mountaines, are wonderfully faire, and well built of Stone, b••ing likewise all c••uered with Slate; whereof there is great aboundance.

* 8.137This Bourough of Lourde, is called Lapurdum, in the notice of the Westerne Em∣pire, and where the Romaines alwaies kept a strong Garrison of old Souldiours, on dead payes, for guard of the Frontiers of Gaule and Spaine. I soiourned there one whole day with my Company, to obserue the Antiquities, among which there is a great Tower (workemanship of the Romaines) which serued as a donion to a Castell, the ruines whereof are yet to be seene. It is impossible (in a dayes space) with a Mattocke and a Chizell,* 8.138 to get forth so many Stones as will fill a Hat; it is so well wrought by Masons, and so extraordinarily Cimented. After Tarbes of Begorre, are the two Bishoprickes of the Principalitie, heretofore the Vicountie of Bearne, namely

* 8.139OLeron, seated on the Riuer of Gaure, in Latine Gauus, Gaber, and Gaberus, and the Citie Lluro in the Hinerarium; denoating the way which is from S••ragossa of Ar∣ragon, so farre as vnto the Citie of Hortez, anciently called Bearne, the one being di∣stant from the other, an hundred and twelue thousand paces, at foure thousand to a League. Aethicus.

• Iter à Caesare-Augusta, Benebarno Milia plus minus. 112. Sic.
• Foro Gallorum ............. Milia plus Minus. 30.
• ••bellino. M. P. M....................... 22.
• Summo Pyrenaeo. M. P. M ...................... 24.
• ••ero ligneo. M. P. M ....... ...............5.
• Asp••lluca M. P. M............................7.
• Ilurone. M. P. M.............................12.
• Bencharnum M. P. M... ..........................12.

* 8.140FRom Saragossa to Orthez is twentie eight Leagues of Gascoigne & Spaine, where Land is at good rate. Of this Citie of Oleron, the auncient stile & forme of Iudg∣ing (practised in Bearne) was called The Court of Oleron, in Latine Forum Iluri.

* 8.141LEscar is the second Bishopricke of Bearne, in Latine Ciuitas Lascuriensis, the M••••∣s••lus for the latter Kings of Nauar, Of the most Illustrous Siruam De Foix. and D' Al∣••re••. The last Bishopricke Suffragan belonging to the Archbishoprick of Auch, is

* 8.142BAione, in Latine Baiorum Ciuitas, vulgarly called Baiona; by them of the Coun∣trey Bo••••ne. It is seated and laued with the Riuer Adoue (which looseth it selfe in the Ocean Sea called by Lucan Tarbellica.

—Per saxa rotantia latè In mare purpureum Tarbellicus ibit Aturrus.

* 8.143THe first Prouence Narbonoise (which hath two Archbishoprickes in her deui∣sion) the first of them is Narbona, the Metropolitane of Languedocke, called

Septimania, in the time of Flauius Constantine the Tyrant, vsurper ouer Great Bri∣taine and the Gaules, of whom we haue formerly described the death,* 8.144 after the sur∣prizall of Arles. For this Warlike Citie, was the Metropolitaine of seauen Pro∣uinces; as namely, of the first and second Narbonoise; of the Viennoise; of the first and second Aquitaine; of Gascoigne; and of the Maritime Alpes.

Narbona was aunciently named Narbo-Martius, because Iulius Caesar (the perpe∣tuall Dictator) caused to dwell there a Colonie, drawne from the Martian Legion,* 8.145 which was otherwise called the tenth Legion, Legio Decumanorum. The Emperour Augustus, in honor of the Dictator (his adopted Father) appointed, that it should be called Narbonam Paternam Iuliam, as the same is obserued by Plinie, and her aun∣cient inscription.

Col. Iul. Paterna. Narbo. Mart.

Seruing to vnderstand these Verses of Martiall, which giue to this Citie the Sir∣name of Faire.

Quem pulcherrima iam redire Narbo, Docti Narbo Paterna Votieni Ad Leges iubet, annuosque fasces.

The Oratour giueth it the title of Bulwarke of Italie, and the Sentinell thereof; Specula, & propugnaculum Italiae. The learned Bishop of Auuergne, Sidonius Apollina∣ris, giueth therto these praises.

Salue Narbo potens salubritate Vrbe, & rure simul bonus videri, Muris, Ciuibus, Ambitu, Tabernis, Portis, Porticibus, Foro, Theatro, Delubris, Capitolijs, Monetis, Thermis, Arcubus, Horreis, Macellis, Pratis, Fontibus, Insulis, Salinis, Stagnis, Flumine, Merce, Ponte, Ponto.

That which he saith in his first Verse, is good, in regard of them of the Country:* 8.146 but for Strangers, it is very vnhealthfull, by selfe hauing bin sicke so often as I So∣iourned there, for the space of fifteene dayes, and more; for the Ayre is there very grosse, by being neere the Sea, about twelue thousand Paces, so that you may ea∣sily heare the noyse thereof, when it is troubled. It is seated in a bottome, and the Parapet of the Wals leuell with the ground, so that without, there can nothing be seene thereof, except the Steeples of S. Iustus, and of S. Paul, whereupon it is now tearmed Narbona, Latrina Mundi. It is a strong Citie for Warre, without Suburbs,* 8.147 not batter-able, being in a plaine euen Field, fortified with good Ramparts, strong Towers, and Case-mates, aptly disposed, to make double round both aboue and be∣low, from an hundred to an hundred Corps de Guarde, and Magazines stored with Powder and Bals, as also a great number of Canons, which hath made it to be of∣ten attempted by the Spanyards, as well as Marseilles and Baione. It is a Keye for France, and therefore she beareth for Armes; De Gueulles à vne Croix Patriarchale d'Or, & vne Clef d' Argent.

The circuit of the Citie Wals, are full of antique inscriptions, and one quarter of them raised with hard Stones, cut like pointed Diamonds. The Citie is watered with the Riuer of Aude (whereof we haue already related somewhat) named by the Romaines Atax, and the Inhabitants called by Mela, Populi Atacini, & A∣tacinorum Colonia; and by the Gaules, Volcae Arecomici. There are three Bridges on this Riuer of Aude, two at the ends, the Arches whereof are ioyning to the Walles of the Citie, and firmely fastened with Portcullises of Iron, which shut and open, for the entring in and issuing forth, of great Vessels of charge.

The Bridge in the middest, is couered with Marchants Houses, very neere in length and widenesse (equally) to the small Bridge at Paris. In the Citie is the Cathedrall Church, dedicated in honor of the Martyres S. Iustus and S. Pastour, whose bodies are on the high Altar, inclosed in a Shrine of Wood, couered with a Pall of cloath of Gold.

There is but the Quire remaining in this Metropolitane Church, which is accom∣panied with two great square Towers, and aloft vpon them (in a platforme) is the Beacon, Watch-Bell and Clocke, the Church and Chappels couered with Stone, according to the fashion of Languedocke and Prouence, or (without going so farre) like the platforme of the Tuilleries Pallace at Paris. In the midst of the Quire, is to be seene a rich Tombe, wherein are the bowels of Phillip the Hardie, third of the name, King of France, son to the King S. Iewes, who died at Perpignan, returning from the Warre against Dom Peter, King of Arragon, as it is obserued by William de Nangis,* 8.148 in the life of the said King Phillip. Exequijs Regis expletis, & ossibus per ex∣coctionem a carne seiunctis, carnem quidem, & viscera apud Narbonam in maiori Eccle∣sia s••ientes, cum redijssem Parisios, Barones, & Praelati ossa apud Sanctum Dionysium cum honere praecipuo iuxta Patrem suum Ludouicum Regem sanctissimum tumularunt. In one of the Chappels, on the South side of the Quire, I haue seene a great Table of the Resurrection of Lazarus, held for excellent.

* 8.149In the Citie is the Abbey Church of Chanons, and a Secular Abbot, dedicated in honor of S. Serg••u•• Paulus, first Bishop of the place, disciple to S. Paul, by him con∣uerted to the saith of Iesus Christ (as it is in the Acts of the Apostles) and by him destenied to be the Apostle of Narbona. Behinde this Church, and at the end of the Citie,* 8.150 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the R••mp••r••s, is the Fountaine S. Paul, the water whereof is very pleasing to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and admirable for Maide-seruants growing great (with some o••her Ingredien••. But such it is, that from this water of S. Paul, is deriued a Prouerb adapted to such as are forward and willing,

* 8.151The magnificence which the Bishop of Auuergne obserued in this Citie, is no more: because it was ruined by the ••urious and cruell Attila. After whom, it fell (with Aquitaine) into the p••wer of the Gothes, by the donation formerly noated. Of them it was called Gothia, and to this instant vulgarly Languedocke: but to speake properly, Lands••••t, that is to say, Land of Goths, Lands kenet, a man of the Countrie. This name of Land••, signifie••h Ground or Earth in Alemaigne, and the Northerne Nations.

* 8.152THe first Bishopricke Suffragan of Narbona, is that of Beziers, eight Leagues from Narbona.* 8.153 In the midway betweene these two Cities, is a dangerous passage, na∣med Le Pas du Leup. Beziers is a pleasant Citie, where there is an excellent Ayre, as being exalted on the top of an high Mountaine, whence easily may be seene the A∣driaticke Sea and the Pooles de Vendres, and other round neighbouring, with varied and spangled ••••ourie Fields, wonderfully delectable to be seene. Whereupon the Inhabitants say (as praising and emblazoning the pride of their Citie:) That if God should come to dwell, and conuerse againe with the World in his humanitie, hee would make choise of Beziers to be his abiding.

St Deus in terris, Vellet habitare Biterris.

* 8.154It beareth for Armes, Faisse d'Argent, & de Gueulles de six pieces, au Chef de France, as all good Cities else doe. It is tearmed plurally Biterrae, and in the Geographers Strabo, Ptolomie, Aethicus, Bliterrae, Ciuitas Biterrensis. It hath for Patron S. Aphro∣diseus, her first Bishop ordained by S. Paul of Narbona. At the foote of the Moun∣taine is the Riuer of Orde, called in Latine Obris. The second Bishopricke Suffra∣gan, is

* 8.155AGde, in Latine Agatopolis, Agata and Ciuitas Agathensis, remarkeable by a Coun∣cill there held, in the time of the King of the Vuisigothes Alaricus. This Citie is seated on the Adriaticke Sea, the Bishop whereof beareth the Title, and Circle of a Count.

CArcassone, in Latine Carcassona, deuided into an high and low Towne,* 8.156 by an interiect and distance one from the other, by the Riuer of Aude, as also great Gardening and husband-able grounds; so that they seeme as two seperated Towns, yet adorned with very good wals. The Citie is exalted on the height of a Moun∣taine, beautified with a Cathedrall Church, wherein is to be seene a rich Tombe of Copper, with a faire Graue Stone all of one piece, standing before the high Al∣tar, belonging to one of the Bishops, named Martin de S. Andrew: whose Armes were and are D' Azur à vn Chasteau sommè de trois Tours d' Argent, le tout masonné de Sable, à trois Estoiles d'Or in Chef. This Citie bare in Armes likewise,* 8.157 D' Azur semé de France, & au mitan le pourtraict du Portail de ladite Cité hercee, & masonné de Sable.

The lower Towne is formed foure square, leuelled by the line,* 8.158 consisting of foure great Streetes, hauing foure Gates. The Towne house is planted iust in the midst thereof, on a great goodly leuell; adorned with two Monasteries, and two Parish-Churches; namely of S. Vincent, where (in my time) was kept the Commis∣saries Court, and the other of S. Mighell.

This lower Town beareth for Armes Seme de France au Tourteau de Gueulles bordè d Or, à vn Agnus Dei d' Argent. During the troubles of the League,* 8.159 the Parlement of Tolosa was transferred into this lower Towne, and kept at the Carmelite Friers; On the Gate of the Chapter-house of the said Monastery, hath bin seene (in my time) a long Stone, hauing this inscription engrauen vpon it.

Anno Domini Millesimo Quingentesimo Nonagesimo, Henricus, IIII.* 8.160 Dei Gratia Fran∣corum & Nauarrae Rex Senatum Tolosanum huc Transtulit, Henrico Mommorantio Pro∣curante.

After that the Leaguers had surprized this Citie, the said Parlement was transfer∣red to Beziers.

AFter Carcassona followeth the Bishopricke of Nismes,* 8.161 in Latine Nemausis, some∣time called the Metropolitane Citie of the Auuergnacks, Nemausus Metropolis Aruernorum; and by Mela and other Geographers, Nemausus Arecomicorum. Strabo speaketh wonders. Caput Arecomicorum est Nemausus, longe inferior Narbonae, si pe∣regrinam, & negotiantium turbam spetes; sin Rempublicam, multo praestantior. Nam viginti quatuor habet pagos popularium praestantes viris, quibus & Latij ius, ita vt Nemausi innenias Romanos qui Aedilitatis, & Quaesturae honorem sint consequuti, eam∣que ob causam gens ea cum Praefectis Rome missis nihil habet negotij.* 8.162 So that this Citie enioying the right of Burgeship by the Romaines, was sometimes renowned a∣boue that which is called Aurigera, in the Countrie-language L' Ariege: And the o∣ther, by small graines of Siluer, called Graines d' Argent, it receiued the name of Ar∣gentaria, and the Countrey L'Arget. I haue seene them both many times. The se∣cond Suffragan is

MIrepoix, in Latine Mirapincum, Ciuitas Mirapicensis, a Vicountie,* 8.163 which depen∣ded heretofore on the Counts of Tolosa. But it was exempted by sentence of Condemnation; pronounced at Paris against Count Raymond the fourth, and last of that name. This Citie is watered with the small Riuer of Lers, in Latine Lertius, which descendeth from the Pyreneans, into the confines of France, and from Roussil∣lion, it runneth and looseth it selfe in the Garonna.

MOntauban,* 8.164 in Latine Mons-Albanus, and by the vulgar Montalba, seated on the Riuer of Tarn.

LAuaur in Lauragais, a Countie; in Latine Vaurum, Lauracensium Tectosagum Op∣pidum, seated on the Riuer De La-Gout, in Latine Acutus Fluuius.* 8.165 This is the Countrey of Woade, for the best dying of Cloathes, which is carried and vented in Spaine, and throughout all the Countries of Europe. This hearbe is called Gla∣stum; it hath leaues falling like new Coleworts, that haue not bin replanted: and it is gathered at diuers times, from the beginning, vntill the end of Summer. It is

pounded, and made vpon lumps and clods, for the easier transporting it into strange Prouinces: And it is that which at Paris we call Guesde. Du Bartas in his Weekes, giueth it the name of Herbe Lauragaise.

Admired Woade, that being toucht without, Imparts thy tincture all the Corps about.

* 8.166RIeux, Ciuitas Riuensis; and Riuence, Riouz by the vulgar, seated on the little Ri∣uer of the Rize, in Latine Riza, which rouling downe the Mountaines of Foix: after it hath engirt the small Citie of Rieux, runneth and dischargeth it selfe in the Garonna, neere to the Terrace.

* 8.167LOmbez, Lomberia, and Ciuitas Lomberiensis, in the Countie of Comenges, a quarter of a mile from Semmathan. Frances Petrarch, the Italian Poet, was a Chanon of this Cathedrall. The last Bishopricke is that of

* 8.168SAint Papoul, in Latine Sanctus Papulus, a small Citie of the Countie of Lauragais, a mile distant from Castel-nau-d'Arry.

In auncient times, the Citie of Tolosa was Suffraganced by the Archbishop of Narbona.* 8.169 Pope Iohn the two and twentieth made Tolosa an Archbishopricke, and gaue it for Suffragans Apamiers (which Pope Boniface, eight of the name, had made a Bishopricke in Anno 1296. without the consent & agreement of Phillip le Bell, fourth of the name, King of France & Nauarre. Which gaue subiect of bad intelligence be∣tweene them, & whereof the Pope repented himselfe afterward: seruing as a mir∣rour and example to his Successours, not to preiudice the Kings of France) and these sixe other following. For of Abbeies, as they had bin before, he erected them to be Cathedral Churches, as appeareth in the fourth Booke of common Extrauagants of the said Pope Iohn.

* 8.170IN the second Prouince Narbonoise, otherwise called the third Viennoise Prouince, is the Archbishopricke of Aix in Prouence, called in Latine Aqua Sextiae, in the Itinerarium of Aêthicus Aquae Sextae, in regard of Bathes, which now are no more in vse. It is honored with a Parlement, and a Chamber or Court of Accounts. The Metropolitane Church is named by the vulgar, Saint Sauuary, that is S. Sa∣uiour, wherein I haue seene a very goodly Font, made Dome-wise, exalted vpon great Colomnes of Marble, at the South-side in the body of the Church. Be∣hinde the high Altar is a painting of France, for the Sepulture of the great Prior of France, sirnamed of Angoulesme, Gouernour and Lieutenant Generall in Prouence. Aix hath fiue Suffragans, the first whereof is the Bishopricke

* 8.171OF Apt, called in Latine Apta Iulia; followed by that of

* 8.172RIez. Ciuitas Reiensis.

* 8.173FReius, Forum Iulij, seated at the foote of the Maritime Alpes, according to the te∣stimony of the Geographers, Mela, Strabo, and the Authour of the Itinerarium Aêthicus: describing the passage from Italie into Prouence, by the Maritime Alpes, euen from the Citie of Rome, so farre as to Arles.

* 8.174GAp, in Latine Vapincum, Ciuitas Vapencensis; and the last is

* 8.175SIsteron, in Latine Sistaricum, and Ciuitas Sistariensis: This Citie is seated on the Riuer of Durance, called in Latine Druentia.

* 8.176THe first Prouince Viennois, is Vienna in Daulphine, tearmed by Caesar and other learned Geographers, Vienna Allobrogum, seated on the great and famous

Riuer of Rhosne. This City, heeretofore the abiding for the Emperours of the West, vpon the declining of the same Empire, and the Chancerie for the ancient Kings of Bourgongne; is distant from Lions onely fiue leagues. The Archbi∣shopricke of Vienna hath in number fiue Suffragan Bishoprickes, the first whereof is that of

VAlencia,* 8.177 in Latine Ciuitas Valentinensis; Valentia Segalaunorum: By Iustiue the Historiographer, and by the Chronicle of Prosper, it is tearmed Nobilissima Gal∣liae Ciuitas: it is likewise seated vpon the Rhosne. Next followeth

DIe, a Burrough anciently dedicated to the Goddesse Fortune;* 8.178 and therefore it was called Deae Fortunae Oppidum, during the Paganisme of the Romanes, after∣wards dedicated to the Virgin of Virgins.

VIuiers, Ciuitas Viuariensis, and Viuarium, and the Country Viuarez.* 8.179 A Citie seated on the Riuer of Rhosne, and renowned in regard of her Vineyards; from whence Wine is conueyed through all the Seuenes and Auuergne, in Goates-skins, which they doe call Boucs. Sidonius Apollinaris, in his time commended a Bishop of Viuiers, whom hee calleth Patientius, because that the Vuisigothes hauing raua∣ged and ruined the Gaules, and reduced the people to Famine; that good Bishop succoured them with his fruites and Corne. Post Gothicam depopulationem, post sege∣tes incendio ab sumptas, peculiari sumptu inopiae communi per desolatas Gallias gratui∣ta frumenta misisti: cum tabescentibus fame Populis nimium contulisses, si commercio fuisset species ista non munere. Vidimus angustas tuis frugibus vias, vidimus per Ara∣ris, & Rhodani ripas, non vnum, quod vnus impleueras, horreum. Hee said that this good Bishop was another Patriarch Ioseph, for nourishing hunger-starued people. Af∣ter Viuiers followeth.

GRanoble,* 8.180 called Gratianopolis by S. Austine, and by Sidonius Apollinaris, in many of his Epistles. This City is seated on the Riuer of Ysere, in Latine Isara; honou∣red with a Court of Parlement, for the resort or Iurisdiction of Daulphine, the Prin∣cipality belonging to the eldest Son of France, as we shall speake of elswhere. The last Suffragan is,

SAint Iohn de Maurienne,* 8.181 in Latine Maurienna, a Bourgade at this present in the E∣state of Sauoy; but heeretofore of the Prerogatiue, yea of the body of the Prin∣cipality of Daulphine, as likewise the Bishopricke of

GEneua,* 8.182 which was Suffraganced by the Archbishopricke of Vienna, and the Principalitie of Daulphine, whereby the Countes of Sauoy had formerly vsur∣ped this Citie: but the Inhabitants became Masters thereof, to hold it as a sepa∣rate Estate, for contrarietie in Religion. The Bishops seate had beene transferred to a place called Anicy in Sauoy:* 8.183 and yet notwithstanding, the Bayliwickes of Geys, Baugey and Veromey (which almost toucheth the walls of Geneua, and of the said Bishopricke) are of the Crowne of France, and annexed vnto the Duchie of Bourgongne.

This City of Geneua hath many and sundry names,* 8.184 the most honourable where∣of, is that of Knights, in Latine Ciuitas Aequestrium. As it very remarkeable by the Inscription engrauen on the Gate of the Treillis, neere to the Court, which they call

Imp. Caes. M. Antonio. Pio. Foel. Aug. Pontif. Max. Trib. Potes. Cos. Ciuitas Equestrium.

But to vnderstand the assured and certaine time, when she wonne this sir-name, I could neuer yet attaine vnto;* 8.185 hauing beene at the place my selfe, and continued there three daies (with liberty of conscience among the Catholiques) yet all to no purpose. They say, that the Emperor Aurelianus was the restorer thereof, and of him retained name.

Moreouer, that of the Emperor they had daily sundry bookes, which they im∣printed, to make them runne in apt disguises. Now, although these pretences issu∣ed forth of one and the same shop; yet had they still variety of names. One while of S. Geruase, which is the lesser Geneua, diuided from the greater by a large bridge of wood, vnder which runneth the Riuer of Rhosne: of Aureliae Allobrogum: and by another change, that of Augustae Allobrogum.

They contemne that which was remarkeable from the time of Caesar, & whereof himselfe speaketh the words. Extremum Oppidum Allobrogum, proximumque Helue∣tiorum finibus, Geneua. Their deuise is retrograde, and their Armes well enough emblazoned. This City of Geneua is a dependant on the principality of Daulphine, let the Dukes of Sauoy say what they will.

In the Court Registers of Parlement, there is an Order, dated the 13. day of A∣prill,* 8.186 1388. giuen between the Prince Daulphine, and Peter then Count of Geneua, whereby it was said, that the Countie of Geneua appertained to the Daulphine, and that the said Peter Counte of Geneua, should doe homage, and take the Oath of Liedge fidelitie, as he did to King Charles the sixth, at that time Daulphine of Vi∣ennois.

* 8.187The second Prouince Viennois, is the Archbishopricke of Arles, a City seated on the Riuer of Rhosne, and (as we haue formerly obserued) honoured with the title of Metropolitane, for the holding of many generall Councells, and hauing an ad∣mirable Amphitheater.

In Latine it is named Arclas, and Arelate, sometimes held and reputed for one of the dugs or sucking-teates of the Gaules; whereupon ancient Geographers cal∣led it Gallicam Rumam, and not Romam Gallulam, as the depraued passage of Ansonius speaketh. Wherefore this Mother-Citie had diuers appellations; as namely Con∣stantina,* 8.188 of Constantine the Great, Author of new Rome; or of Flauius Constantinus the Tyrant, who had established his dwelling there, and where (after a long siege) he was taken, as we haue already said, and this seemeth to sauour of most truth. By the ancient Gaules it was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and by the Romans Mamillaria; as Ausonius maketh it the Teat, Brest, and Nursing-mother of Aquitaine Gaule.

Praecipilis Rhodani sic intercisa fluentis, Vt mediam facias nauali ponte plateam, Per quem Romani commercia suscipis Orbis, Nec cohibes; Populosque alios, & maenia ditas, Gallia queis fruitur, gremioque Aquitania lato.

* 8.189In regard that this City was the Magazine of Italy and Spaine, whether they car∣ried all their Merchandises by Land (although they might haue done so by Sea) the great high way (which we tearme Royall) betweene Arles and Narbonna, and then so farre as to Tarragona, which is vpon the entrance into the Adriatique Sea. For it is a goodly roade way, namely from Arles to Narbona, the Waggons running at ease all the way. From the one of these two Metropolitane Cities to the other, is counted an hundred thousand paces. The Cosmographer Aeethicus.

• * 8.190Iter ab Arelato Narbonae Milia plus minus, 100. sic.
• Nemensum. M. P. M......................13.
• Ambrussum. M. P. M.......................15.
• Sextatione. M. P. M.......................15.
• Foro Domitij. M. P. M.......................15.
• Ceserone. M. P. M............................18.
• Beternis. M. P. M.............................12.
• Narbona. M. P. M..............................12.

We vnderstand that they made it a farre greater length of ground,* 8.191 then at this present now they do, leauing the old way of the Romans, and taking the great road way French from Nismes to Margalides, Le Pont de Lunel, famous for her white that∣ched shelter, Lunel the olde, Mont-Pelier, Veruna, Pezenas, Cerignano, Beziers and Narbona.

In this Ci••y of Arles was borne the great Orator and Philosopher Phauorinus,* 8.192 so much honoured by the Romanes, and renowned by Aulus Gellius; vpon whose so far famed Learning, he wrote his Atticke-Nights, as Plato did his Dialogues and im∣mortall Tracts, on that of wise Socrates.

Heereby may the Spaniards learne to know, that they could neuer be Peered with the Gaules, famous in the Art Militarie, and all good Sciences, from one end of the world to the other, and in euery part thereof, as it is witnessed by the Ro∣maine Salust, in the end of the warre brought against Iugurth. Vsque ad nostram me∣moriam Romani sic habuêre, alia omnia virtute suae prona esse, cum Gallis pro salute, non de gloria certari. In that against Catiline (compelled to confesse the truth) hee saith: Gallos gloriâ belli, ante Romanos esse. Cranato, their owne ignorant Historian, in fauor of his Spaniards, maliciously abuseth the Gaules and French, against the Maximes of Warre. Cato giueth them these Titles of Honor in his Originalls. Plera{que} Gallia duas res industriosissime prosequitur, Rem Millitarem, & Argute Loqui. They are igno∣rant in that which Iuuenall saith, concerning the Eloquence of the Gaules.

Gallia Causidicos docuit facunda Britannos.

They burie in silence their Studies and Colledges, more renowned then those of Athens, against the notable testimony of that worthy Father of the Church, Saint Hierome, who baptizeth them with these names, Studia Galliarum florentissima. They make them vnapt for Armes, contrary to the Rules Military, which instruct; Let no man misprize his enemy, but doubt him alwaies to be much stronger then he is not. And yet their owne Historians neuer spake of the Gaules and French, but with honour, esteeme, and reputation to command the whole world.

Cranato, your Historian Vopiscus, would haue taught you, if you had vnderstood Latine, that Galligens hominum inquietissima est, & auida semper vel faciendi Princi∣pis, vel Imperij. Goe to Schoole Cranato, goe to Schoole, to learne the naturall dis∣position of the Gaules and French. The Archbishopricke of Arles hath foure Suf∣fragans, to wit:

MArseilles,* 8.193 Ciuitas Massiliensis, called Massilia by the Greeke and Romane Geo∣graphers, who make there a Colonie of the Phocenses, arriuing there out of Greece in their opinion, meerely ignorance. Whereas it was part of the ancient Gaules, which passed into Greece vnder the conduct of Captain Brennus:* 8.194 who (af∣ter his death) returned from Phocis into Gaule, and made their dwelling at Marse∣illes, and in the land of Languedock, where they were borne, and named Volcae A∣recomici, & Tectosages. For all of that Prouence and Languedocke, were knowne by the names of the ancient Gaules, long before any speech of the Romanes.

Insinuant qua se Sequanis Allobroges oris, Excludunt Italos Alpina cacumina fines; Qua Pyrenacis niuibus dirimuntur Iberi, Qua rapitur praeoeps Rhodanus genitore Lemano Interiusque premunt Aquitanica rara Cebennae Vsque in Tectosagas primaeuo nomine Volcas.

So spake the Bourdelois Poet Ausonius (to good purpose) in his Cities. Marseilles is a Key of France, on the Mediterranean Sea,* 8.195 and one of the very goodliest Ports of Christendome. After this Bishopricke, next followeth in order that of

S. Paul,* 8.196 Ciuitas Sancti Pauli, and the men of this Diocesse are called Tricastini Po∣puli, making a part of Daulphine, distant from Pont S. Esprit (a dangerous passage

ouer the Rhosne) two leagues only. This City tooke name by her first Bishop. The third Bishopricke is that of

* 8.197TOlon, a Port of the Leuant Sea, betweene the City of Marseilles, and the Isles of Eres, Lirinenses Insulae; Tolessensis Ciuitas: retaining the name of a Romaine Captaine,* 8.198 called Telo Martius, who made there a Colony and Plantion. And the last Bishopricke is

* 8.199ORenge, or Orence, so named of her Cathedrall City, in Latine Aransio, Ciuitas Arausiensis, and by others Argenna, by the name of her Riuer D'Argent, tear∣med in the Country Language Arceny. It was heretofore a Colony of the second Legion, and therefore it is called in the Geographer Pomponius Mela, Colonia Ara••∣sio. Secundauor. Coh. xxxiij. Without the gate of the said Citie, as men come from Lyons, is seene the remaines of a Triumphall Arche, which we may iudge by the eye to haue beene most magnificent,* 8.200 when it was whole and sound. And yet a Combat on horse-back may be discerned thereon, very admirably engrauen. They of the City say, that Marius the Romane was Author thereof, after hee had van∣quished the Cimbres and Teuthones. Others doe beleeue, that it was made by Fabius Maximus, after he had ouercome (in a foughten battell) the Allobroges and Auuerg∣nacs, as also their King Boduacus, called by the Romanes Bituitus, according to the testimony of Lucius Florus, one of their owne Historians.

Allobroges deinde, & Aruerni cum aduersus eos similes Aeduorum querelae, opem & auxilium nostrum flagitarent, Varus Victoriae testis, Isaraque, & Vndelicus (this ouer∣throw happened on the Ri••ers of Gar, the Lisere, the Sorgue, and the Rhosne) amnis, & impiger fluminum Rhodanus. Maximus Barbaris terror Elephanti fuêre, imma∣nitati gentium pares. Nil tam conspicuum in Triumpho, quam Rex ipse Bituitus discolo∣ribus in armis, argenteoque carpento, qualis pugnauerat. Vtriusque Victoriae quod quan∣tumque gaudium fuerit, vel hinc aestimare potest, quod & Domitius Aenobarbus, & Fabi••s Maximus ipsis quibus dimicauerunt locis saxeas erexere turres, & desuper exornata ••∣mis hostilibus trophaea fixere.

* 8.201There likewise is to be seene vpon this Arche, on the side towards Lyons, the picture of that King bound and manacled with chaines, his hands tied behinde him, according to the manner of a slaue, hauing vpon his breast this word written, Buduacus, with the Image of Rome, a Crowned woman, who with her right hand held the desolate King by the beard, to make him hold vp his head.

I should be ouer-long in relating all the particularities of this Arche, which I of∣tentimes beheld in nine or ten moneths time of my abiding in Auignion; and it is planted as in the middest of three Townes, of Orenge, Carpentras and Cauaillon, all three distant from Auignion by foure miles of the Countrey. So, Fabius Maximus was then the Author of this Triumphall Arche at Orenge, and not Marius; against the opinion of Sieur Iulian, in my time a Minister of the said place, one better ac∣quainted with money,* 8.202 then skild in Antiquities.

As concerning that which was prouided for Domitius Aenobarbus, the ruines and remaines thereof is to be seene at S. Remy, neere vnto Tarascon in Prouence. The Romanes made the Gaules a thousand times more easie to be vanquished, then in∣deed they were,* 8.203 onely to make themselues the more dreadfull to strange Nations, forming (many times) an Elephant of a Flye, and seruing their turne with a Foxes skinne, in stead of a Lyon. To make themselues great, they imployed all their pur∣poses, like to the Spaniards; who notwithstanding all their Treaties and Alliances, neuer part from or forsake their praises. Practising the saying of the Confessor to the Emperor Charles the first:* 8.204 In all doubtfull matters, it is much better to hold fast, then goe seeke. In obscuris melior est causa possidentis, quam petentis. As that Emperor pra∣ctised on the persons of imprisoned Germaine Princes, on the Kingdomes of Na∣ples and Nauarre; on the Duchie of Millaine, vsurped and vniustly with-held from the Crowne of France; and on other Cities of Italie, from their right and lawfull Lords.

In this manner the Romanes triumphed in pictures, and this poore King of the

Auuergnacs, Daulphinois and Prouencialls, and not by force of Armes, in regard they surprized him at an enter-view, notwithstanding the faith which Aenobardus had giuen, to let him come in all assurance. Neuerthelesse, this Roman Captaine brake his word brauely, by Equiuocation, and double meaning.

I will alleadge (for my warrant) Valerius Maximus, who freely discouereth the treason of the Romanes, in these tearmes. Iratus Betulto (hee should haue said Bodu∣aco) Regi Aruernorum Cn. Domitius, quod tum suam, tum Allobrogum gentem, se etiam tum in Prouinciâ morante ad Qu. Fabij successoris sui dextram confugere hortatus esset, Per Colloquij simulationum accersitum, Hospitioque. Acceptum vinxit, ac Romam naui depor∣tandum curauit. Senatus eius factum neque probare potuit, neque rescindere voluit, ne remissus in patriam Boduacus bellum renouaret; igitur eum Albae custodiae relegauit. Be∣hold the instruction of Machiauells Prince.

In the same City of Orenge,* 8.205 are likewise the ruines and remaines of an ancient Theatre and Circle; as also the great walls standing of an antique Temple, which the said Sieur Iulian told me had bin dedicated to the goddesse Diana, & her Wood-Nimphes; and that the Theatre and Temple had beene built by Marius. Wherein the good man followed vulgar opinion, which (very often) is not the most assured and certaine.

We learne the contrary by Strabo, who giueth the honour to Fabius Maximus: obserue heere the testimony of that ancient Geographer. Quo loco Isara, & Rhoda∣nus fluuij confluunt prope Cemmenum montem Qu. Fabius Maximus XXX. millium non integrorum exercitu instructus, Ducenta Millia Gallorum concidit, ibique Trophaeum sta∣tuit ex albo lapide, ac duo Templa; Vnum Martis, alterum Herculis. So that there is the most appearance and likelihood, that this ancient Temple of Orenge, had beene de∣dicated to the Gaulish Hercules; to serue as a famous not of that memorable disrout and discomfiture of the Gaules in picture, rather then otherwise, of the Goddesse Diana.

As concerning this Citie of Orenge, it is a Principality lockt vp within the Coun∣tie of Prouence. The King of Sicilie René, sold the Homage,* 8.206 Prerogatiue and So∣ueraignty, to Lewis de Chalon, Prince of Orenge. William (sonne to the said Lewis) also Prince of Orenge; isold them to King Lewis the eleuenth, who submitted the said Principalitie to that of Daulphine; which happened in the yeere 1475. So that although the Princes of Orenge doe enioy in the said Principalitie, all Soue∣raigne Rights by the concession of our Kings; yet neuerthelesse it is so,* 8.207 that if they intermeddle among Strangers Warres, the Kings of France make seizure of this Principalitie by Soueraigne hand. As in that of Charolois, appertaining to the house of Spaine, as we haue seene in our time, by the Treaty of Veruins, King Henry the Great (of glorious memory) raised his hand vpon the County of Charalois,* 8.208 whereof he remitted the enioying to the King of Spaine, Dom Philip the second. The same he did on the Principalitie of Orenge, which he remitted (by making a marriage of Madamoiselle de Conde, with the Prince of Orenge) to her Prince returned from Spaine, and sent thence the Gouernour Bacon, who held Authoritie there for the King.

In the same second Prouince Viennois,* 8.209 is the Archbishopricke and Legation of Auignion, called in Latine Auenio, a Metropolitane Citie in the County of Venice; in Latine Comitatus Venuxinus, and Veniessinus, and Venesinus; and Auignion called Cauarum by the Geograper Pomponius Mela. This Citie and Countie is gouerned by a Vice-Legate, and the money thereof hath on the one side, the Picture of the Pope reigning, and his name for the Legend; and on the other side, the Armes & name of the Legate, or Vice-Legate, who is then Gouernour.

The Bridge of Auignion ouer the swift and violent Rhosne, containeth ninteene Arches, sixteene whereof doe appertaine to the King, and the rest to the Pope. To whom also belongeth Auignion, and the Accountate or County,* 8.210 by meanes of the acquisition which Pope Clement the sixt made of Ioane Queene of Naples & Sicily, and Countesse of Prouence, who ingaged them to the said Pope, for the summe of fortie thousand Crownes; with condition of perpetuall redemption by her, and her Successors, the Countes of Prouence: which engadgement happened in the

yeere 1360.* 8.211 Redemption was not made by the Countes of Prouence, Successors to the said Queen Ioane. King Lewes the eleuenth hauing caused the Riuer to be ruled in the Parlement of Tolosa, and adiudged to the King; was preuented by death, euen when the Offers and Moneyes were ready, for withdrawing the ancient parcells, dis-membred by engaging the Countie of Prouence.

The Kings, Charles the eight, his sonne Lewes the twelfth, and Francis the first, hoping the assistance, or the neutralitie of Popes, for recouering the Kingdomes of Sicilie, and Lands of Italie; brought the Redemption to a quite surceasing, which hath so still remained (euen to this day) to the Popes, being Lords of the Lands en∣gaged by the Counts of Prouence.

* 8.212Auignion within the enclosure of the Countie, hath three Bishoprickes Suffra∣gans: namely,

* 8.213CArpentras, in Latine Carpentoracte, and Ciuitas Carpentoractensis. Aboue which is the Windie Mountaine (as the Countie men call it) and which I haue seene from the foote, to the Pond on the highest part thereof. They are of opinion, that from thence blow the cruell and rigorous windes, which whistle into Auignion, and maketh it healthfull:* 8.214 from whence grew their Prouerbe, Auenio ventosa, sine vento venenosa. In a word, the Prouince is very subiect to windes, and especially Auig∣nion, where they are daily resorters. If it proceedeth from the neere neighbouring of the Alpy Mountains, or the Leuant Sea; let the Prouincialls defide the quarrell.

* 8.215VAison, in Latine Vasinense Oppidum, by Sidonius Apollinaris, and by the ancient Geographer Mela, Oppidum ••ccontiorum; a small City, seated neere to the Ri∣uer of Durance, and watered with the Sorga, renowned by the same Mela, who cal∣leth it Solgam. So doth Strabo likewise, who recounting the imaginary ouerthrow of the Auuergna••s King, before remembred, saith; that she runneth to lose her selfe in the Riuer of Rhosne, at the Towne of Vndale. Tertius est Sulgas fluuius, qui ad Vn∣dalum Vrbem Rhodano miscetur. Quo loco Cn. Domitius A nobarbus ingenti pugna per multa Barbarorum fudit millia. This Riuer of Sorga (if I haue any good memory) ta∣keth Originall from the fountaine of Vaucluse,* 8.216 in Latine, Fons Clausae Vallis, neere vn∣to which, is to be seene the remaines of the Castle of Cabrieres, where was borne Madona Laura, so celebrated by her Louer Petrarch, as well as the Spring of Vau∣cluse, (which I haue many times noted) at the issuing forth whereof, the water is so bigge, that it sunders it selfe into two armes, which make an Iland, furnished with a Towne, bearing name of the Isle, at the lower point whereof (ioyning together a∣gaine) it passeth on to Vaison, and from thence to Auignion. There it is diuided into many branches and channells, for best commodity of the Citie, which hath seuen Bridges passing ouer it; seauen Ports or gates; seuen Colledges of Chanons; seuen Monasteries of Men; as many of Nuns; seauen Hospitalles: And to close all with a Rime: To behold

Trois choses rares en Auignon Beau Mur, belle Femme, & beau Pon.

* 8.217Three things in Auignion very rare: A goodly Wall, a handsome Bridge, a Woman faire.

At entring into the Church of the Gray-Friers, on the right hand, in the first Chappell, named of the Holy Crosse; before the Altar is a long Tombe, in the middest whereof is engrauen a Crosse, thwarted with two boughes or branches of Laurell, in forme of a Saultour, and on the top of it a Rose: this is the Tombe of Madam Laura,* 8.218 and the deuise which she had during her life. In my time, vpon a little Table in the same Chappell, was written the Sonnet, which King Francis the first composed, in honor and memory of this Lady of Cabrieres; and the Sonnet is imprinted in the Frontespice of Petrarches workes.

At departing from Auuignion, the Sorga hauing rowled some extendure of the

Country, runneth and looseth it selfe in the Roze, as they call it in Auignion and Prouence.

The last Bishopricke Suffragan of Auignion, is that of

CAuaillon, in Latine Cabellicum, a little Citie, but well piled together, and within halfe a quarter of a League thence, men passe the Riuer of Durance by boates,* 8.219 to the point of Orgon; which is the beginning of Prouence, and the great Roade∣way of Marseilles, by Salon from Craux, Aquille, Francon, Aix, Ventabran, Marseilles, a goodly City, and beautifull Port of the Sea, so oftentimes attempted by the Spa∣niards. Heere it is where men take shipping for passage to Geneway and Liuorne,* 8.220 in∣to Sicilie, and to Malta: yea, it is the very shortest cut and passage for the Leuant Sea, to the Port of Alexandreta, Amman, Damas and Ierusalem.

The fourth Prouence Viennois, containeth the Archbishopricke of Embrun, in Latine Eberodunum, the Metropolitane Seate of the Coctien and Maritime Alpes,* 8.221 which hath sixe Bishopricks Suffragans, as namely;

DIgne,* 8.222 in Latine Ciuitas Diniensis, and by some Geographers, Dianium, & Dinia; which was sometimes a Metropolitane, as we may see in the first Councell of Orleans.

GRasse,* 8.223 within the Maritime Alpes, three Leagues from Antibe, called in Latine Antipolis; a City of the Emperor Antoninus, a Port of the Sea, and a retreat (of∣••entimes) for Rouers and Pirates, Grassa and Grassensis Ciuitas.

VEnce,* 8.224 in Latine Vencesina, Vencesium, and Venciensis Ciuitas. Sancta Maria de Vence is her Cathedrall Church, as well as those of Grasse and of Freius.

GLandesue,* 8.225 in Latine Glandena, and Glandenensis Ciuitas, within the Maritime Alpes also. The Bishops Pallace, and the Cathedrall Church, are seated in a ••aire and pleasant Valley, named Entre-Vaux, Interualles in Latine, three thousand ••aces from Riez.

SEnez,* 8.226 in Latine Saniciensium Oppidum, and Senetensis Ciuitas, likewise seated in the Maritime Alpes. And,

NIce,* 8.227 Nicea, and Niciensis Ciuitas in Latine; a City and Port of the Sea, sea∣ted at the foote of the Maritime Alpes, and vnder the Homage, Authoritie, & ••isdiction of the Countie of Prouence, engaged to the Counts of Sauoy (as we shall ••eake elsewhere) and as it is so maintained to this present.* 8.228 This place is beautified with a Castle, planted vpon the Mountaine, from whence may be discouered all ••e Adriaticke Sea. Beneath it is the City enriched with a goodly Hauen, where ••e Dukes of Sauoy haue their Gallies, serued by the Cheualiers of S. Maurice.

Such are the Metropolitane Seates and Diocesses of France, by the enumerati∣•• whereof, it is easie to iudge the greatnesse of the Kingdome,* 8.229 wherewith Spaine ••••nnot be compared. The length of France is measured from the Towne and Port 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Callice on the Ocean Sea, so farre as to that of Aigues-Mortes on the Mediterra∣••ean Sea, the extendure of two hundred and eight Leagues, more or lesse. The ••edth or largenesse is from the Conquest in Bretaigne, vpon the Ocean Sea like∣••ise, vnto Pont de Bonuoisin, the Frontier of France and Sauoy; being an hundred ••rescore and twelue Leagues, more or lesse, at foure miles for a League:* 8.230 it is ea∣•• then to make the account. It cannot be found, that Spaine hath such bredth and ••ngth answerable to France; because Spaine in all her extendure, containeth no brethen seuen Prouinces, whereof doe make part the Kingdomes of Nauarre, ••rtugall, and Arragon; as also the Counts of Catalogna, Roussillion and Cardignia, ••ich appertaineth to the Most Christian Kings: and France containeth seuenteene, we haue formerly obserued.

So that like as the Kingdome of France, being in a temperate climate (betweene the excessiue heates of Italie and Spaine, and the cruell coldnesse of Germanie and England) is called by Mathew Paris, The sweete Kingdome of France, and the chiefe of Christendome; Dulce Regnum Franciae. Euen so, for deuotion and pietie; know∣ledge in Learning and Sciences; expertnesse in the Militarie Art; abundance and fertilitie of Soyle; mildenesse, politenesse and ciuilitie of the Inhabitants, it is not to be equalled by any. For they neuer liued in the barbarisme and rusticitie of the auncient Spaniards, who by a kinde of customarie behauiour, would wash and per∣fume themselues with Vrine, long time kept in Sinkes and muddie places, where∣with both men and women cleanse their teeth; an vnseemely fashion, yet common among the people of Spaine; like vnto those Indians of Malabar, that bathe and wash themselues in filthie muddie waters: Therefore well may France be tearmed The Kingdome of Kingdomes.

Matthew Paris, the English Historian, further saith. Anno etiam eodem, verno tem∣pore arridente, insurrexerunt multi Magnates accincti ad praelium, vt bellum moue∣rent aduersus Regnum Galliae. Indignabantur enim quod Regnum Regnorum scilicet Gallia, consilio muliebri r••gebatur. He spake of Queene Blanch, Mother to the King S. Lewes, regent in France: who was thwarted in his Regencie by Messieurs Philip of France, Count of B••legne, and Thibault, King of Nauarre, Count Palatine of Ch••••∣pum and Erre.

* 8.231It is generally knowne, that in the Monarchall Hierarchie, the Emperour of the Romaines is the prime potentate. Yet so it is (notwithstanding) that the Kings of France doe neuer acknowledge him for Superiour: but, as his equall in dignitie, walke foote by foote. As daily is to be seene at Rome, when Ambassadours come from the Emperour, and from the King of France, at such time as he sitteth in the Chappell: their present and encensings are at one season, and the same day they haue audience of the Pope. But others doe follow them of Spaine, and so the o∣ther Kings and Potentates of Christendome.

In the yeare 1239. Pope Gregory the ninth, hauing excommunicated the Empe∣rour Fredericke the second;* 8.232 he and his Cardinals, being assembled in the Con∣claue: elected for Emperour Monsieur Robert of France, Count of Artois, bro∣ther to the King Saint Lewes. To which King the Pope wrote, and sent his N••••∣tios, with command to reade his Letters before him, and all the Barons of France, and let them vnderstand, that by vniuersall consent of the Car∣dinalles of the holy Church; the said Monsieur Robert was elected Emperour of the Romaines. Heere you may reade the tenure of the Popes Bull.

The Popes Bull sent to the King of France:

GRegorius Episcopus, Seruus Seruorum Dei. Nouerit dilectus Filius Ecclesiae spiritual•• Illustris Rex, & totum Francorum Baronagium, nos deliberatione, & tractatu dili∣genti omnium fratrum nostrorum condemnasse, & a culmine Imperiali abiudica••••sse Fredericum dictum Imperatorem, & Robertum Fratrem Regis Francorum loco ips•••• elegisse substituendum, quem etiam omnibus nisibus Ecclesia non tantum Romans, sed vniuersalis, duxit non segniter adiuuandum, & efficaciter promouendum. Nullo igi∣tur modo tantam sponte oblatam dignitatem apertis brachijs suscipere non pigritem••, ad quem opes, & operam, & opem abundanter effundemus consequendam. Scelera 〈◊〉〈◊〉 praedicti Frederici multiplicia, sicut iam nouit Mundus, eundem irrestaurabiliter cond••••∣narunt.

* 9.1S. Lewes, by the aduise and counsell of his Barons, vpon this nomination of the Emperor, returned this answere to the Pope. That by a spirit thirsting for reuenge, or else meerely in rashnesse, he had interdicted and fulmined against the Emperour Fredericke; not conuinced of such crimes as the Pope had obiected against him. And therefore, to no purpose hee had deposed him from the Empire, and left his Seigneuries as spoile and pillage, to the first that should attempt to inuade them.

But if the crimes whereof he accused the Emperor, were so execrable, as to de∣serue deposing from the Empire: the deposition ought to bee done by a Generall Councell, and not onely by the Pope, his capitall enemie, being both a Iudge and Partie in the cause. For my owne part (quoth he) vntill then,* 9.2 I will acknowledge the said Fredericke both for innocent, and an honest good neighbour; for I neuer knew any thing in him, that sauoured of heresie from the Catholique faith, or per∣fidious dealing towards men.

Well know I that he hath fought valiantly for the Law of Iesus Christ, as well on firme Land against Heretiques, as beyond the Seas against the Sarazens, dread∣lesse of all perills and hazards in Warre. Nor haue I found a zeale so feruent and deuout in the Pope, who is the man that ought to aduance the seruice of God, to loue, protect, & defend the said Fredericke against his enemies: whereas quite con∣trary, he endeuoured with all his power, to supplant and depriue him of the Empire, during the time of his absence, by cunning trickes, and very vnreasonable waies. It is no part of my meaning, to hurle my selfe headlong into such quagmires, by decla∣ring War against Fredericke so potent; who hath, and can haue (at need) assistance of Kings and Princes, his neighbours and friends, and in a cause so iust as his is. It would be pleasure and contentment vnto the Romanes, to see Riuers and Streames prodigally sluced forth of our bloud, to satiate and glut their rage and fury, if by our owne meanes, and that of others, they could trample vnder their feet, the Kings and Potentates of the world, transported with an audacions and proud gale of winde: when so great an Emperor as is Fredericke, shall see himselfe trode downe, without all hope or meanes of rising againe.

Neuerthelesse, not to seeme or appeare disdaining,* 9.3 or mis-prising the Popes message (though it be plainely euident, that it is done rather in hatred to the Em∣perour Fredericke, then any fauour which the Romane Church beareth to vs:) we will (for our part) send to the said Emperour Fredericke our discreet and well adui∣sed Ambassadors, to vnderstand of him, what his credence is of the Catholique Faith; to the end, that we may be the more certaine & duly informed therein. For ••f nothing be found in him, that may subiect him to reprehension, why should wee make warre vpon him? If we finde the contrary, we will marche in open field; not onely against him, but euen against the Pope himselfe, if hee be offensiue to God; ••ea, against any other person liuing, whom we will valiantly pursue, and prosecute euen to the death.

The Popes Nuncios returned with this magnanimous and generous answere,* 9.4 quite contrary to that which the Pope expected. And the King (on his owne behalfe) sent his Ambassadors to the Emperor Fredericke, to acquaint him with the Popes good∣••y Letters. Which when the said Emperour had read; all amazed at the calumnies thus imposed on him, he made answer to the Ambassadors of France: That he was a Catholique and a Christian, and constantly beleeued all the Articles of the Ortho∣doxall Faith. O God forbid (quoth he) that I should euer forsake the beleefe of my most famous Grandfathers, to walke in the way of the wicked.* 9.5 I call God to be ••udge betweene the Pope (who hath so wickedly scandalized mee through all the world) and my selfe. Then lifting his hands towards heauen, & his eyes streaming forth teares, his voyce being confounded with heart-breaking sighes and grones, he cried out; O God, thou God of vengeance, reward the Pope according to his deseruings. So turning to the Ambassadors, he said; Most deare friends,* 9.6 and good neighbours, beleeue vndoubtedly, that whatsoeuer the vtter enemy to my bloud ••aith, who would depriue mee of all honor; that I beleeue as a Christian ought to beleeue. And if you be disposed to make warre vpon me, credit constantly; that I wil defend my self valiantly against them that presume to meddle with me. For my hope is firmly grounded on God (who is the protector and shield of the innocent) ••hat he will deliuer me from my enemies. God knoweth,* 9.7 that the Pope (fauouring my rebellious subiects, the Millaine Heretiques) hath thus bandied himselfe against me. But I am obliged to render infinite thankes both to your King, and to the Ba∣••ons of France, that they would vnderstand and take knowledge what manner of man I am, before they gaue credit to the Popes perswasions.

Hereupon the Ambassadours imparted to him, these words concerning their

King,* 9.8 deseruing obseruation. God forbid (quoth they) that it should euer enter into the heart and minde of the French, to make warre against a Christian Prince, without cause, and manifest subiect. Ambition cannot moue vs a iot, to aspire or make any pre∣tence to the Empire. Because we beleeue, that the King of France our Maister, that the Ligne called of the Royall Blood, and made to mount on the Kingly Throne of the Noble Flower de Luce, death seazing his life: his neerest Heire to succeede him, is much more excellent then the Emperour, whatsoeuer he be, who commeth to that dignity but by a volun∣tarie election. It shall suffice then my Lord Count Robert, to be Brother to so great a King.

Ad hoc Legati. Nolit Deus vt vnquam ascendat in cor nostrum, vt aliquem Christianum sine manifesta causa impugnemus. Nec nos pulsat ambitio. Credimus enim Dominum no∣strum Regem Galliae, quem linea Regij sanguinis prouexit ad Sceptra Francorum regend••, excellentiorem esse aliquo Imperatore, quem sola electio prouehit voluntaria: sufficit Domi∣no Comiti Roberto fratrem esse tanti Regis. These are the very words of the Monke of England, Mathew ••aris.

* 9.9On the peaceable estate of the Kingdome of France, dependeth the whole pros∣perity of the holy Seate, and of all Christendome.

In the yeare 1248. the King S. Lewes, setting on his voyage ouer the Seas, passed by Lyons, to visite Pope Innocent the fourth, who (by his permission) was retired thither for safety (as France hath bin at all times the Sanctuary, and the onely assu∣red refuge for Popes, in the very strongest of their afflictions) against the Empe∣rour Fredericke the second.* 9.10 In this parley or conference, the King most earnestly entreated the said Pope, to listen to some good agreement betweene his Holinesse and the said Emperour, the respect, reuerence and honour of the holy Seate reser∣ued: to the end, that peace being granted to Christendome; passage to the Le•• Sea, and the Prouinces of Europe might thereby be kept open, free and safe for all Croisades, and for the affaires in the holy-Land. Because the wars of Popes against Emperours, serued but as a Bridge to the Sarrazins, to expell the Christians f••om their possessions in the holy-Land. And the King perceiuing, that the Pope le•••• but a deafe eare to his remonstrances: looking frowningly on him. I plainely per∣ceiue (quoth he) that so soone as I shall be gone forth of my Kingdome: all disor∣der will step in, by Armes of strangers, through your peruerse and wilfull obsti••a∣cie. If the voyage to the holy-Land be impeached, all the blame will be imposed on you.* 9.11 As for my selfe: I will keepe France, as the apple of mine eye; because the whole prosperity of you, and of Christendome, dependeth on the State of France, Custodi∣am Franciam vt pupillam oculi, à tatu ipsius, & tui, & totius Christianitatis dependet prosperitas. These are the words againe of the same Mathew Paris.

The Greeke Authors, speaking of the Church of S. Sophia at Constantinople, say (in vaine ostentation:) That it is fastened to a Chaine of Gold, which descendeth downe from Heauen. We may truely say, that God, who ballanceth the whole world with his three fingers; Qui appendit tribus digitis molem Terrae: holdeth the Crowne of France fastened to a Chaine of Diamonds in Coelum Empyrium, descen∣ding downe on earth. How many times hath it bin seene in great brandling, to be set vpon Strangers heads? And yet notwithstanding, when they supposed them∣selues neerest catching it; God gaue so strict a closure to their fingers, that they were glad to leaue it behinde them. How many tempestuous stormes hath France (in her own Kingdome) endured,* 9.12 one while by the English on the one side, and then by Spaniards on the othe, through the factions and practises of two furious & bloo∣dy Leagues? As often hath God comforted her in the very fiercest of her afflicti∣ons, protecting, maintaining and preseruing her by wayes meerely miraculous and out of all humaine apparance. A yong Damosell, of obscure birth, expelled the English out of France. An Angell of Heauen threw downe to the earth the Spa∣nish Arm••s,* 9.13 and conducted by the Arme of a victorious King; returned to the great C••u••ch of Paris, where (the very same day) the Strangers were beaten thence, coue∣red with shame and confusion.

We haue (in our dayes) seene a yong Salomon, aged but fifteene yeares, calme and make smooth (in an instant the Kingdome of France, when it was in danger of to∣tall ruine, by the small factions of two wretched Strangers; which moued the Monke of England Mathew Paris, to say in his History of England thus remarkably,

That God particularly saueth, guardeth, maintaineth and comforteth the Kingdome of France, which he loueth especially & particularly, aboue all Kingdoms of the world. Dominus, Regnum Francorum, prae omnibus alijs speciali complectitur dilecticne consolatur & tuetur.

The same Author, making a parallel or comparison of the Kings of France, with them of Germany (in those times, the elected Emperors had no other title, but Kings of Germany) saith excellently well. That the Kings of France were much more potent, then the said Emperours: Because the holy Kingdome of France hath alwaies beene in the especiall safeguard and protection of God. Hucusque auxiliatus est Do∣minus, qui semper opitulantibus Regni Sanctis, Francos sub alis refouet protectionis.

The same Historian, describing the stately Banquet and Feast, which was in the great Hall of the Temple at Paris, (it being without the City at that time) where were lodged the King and Queene of England, Henry the third of that name,* 9.14 and a great Traine: he saith, that at this feast sate three Kings, two Queenes, fiue and twenty Dukes, twelue Bishops among these Dukes, eighteene Countesses; three whereof were sisters to two Queenes of France, and of England, as namely those of Aniou, Cornwall and Prouence, with the Countesse Beatrix, their Mother.

As concerning the sitting at the table of the said Kings, the same Historian saith, that for Honor) the King of France S. Lewis, was set in the middest, King Henry of England on his right hand, and on the left, Thibault King of Nauarre, Count Pa∣latine of Brie and Champaigne: howbeit, the said holy King Lewes was pressed by Henry of England, to take his place in the midst. And the Author saith, that the most honorable place was granted to the said King Lewes:* 9.15 Because the King of France is the King of Kings. Comederunt igitur sic ordinati. Dominus Rex Francorum, qui ter∣r••strium Rex Regnum est, tum propter eius Coelestem inunctionem, cum proper sui potesta∣tem & militiae eminentiam in medio sedebat; & Dominus Rex Angliae a dextris; & Do∣minus Rex Nauarriae à sinistris. Et cum interitur Dominus Rex Francorum aliter ordi∣nare, vt videlicet Dominus Rex Angliae in medio, & in eminentiori loco sederet,* 9.16 ait Do∣minus Rex Angliae. Non Domine in Rex, decentis sedetius modo, scilicet in medio, & digni∣••us. So at the entrance into Paris, of rhe Emperor Charles the fourth, & his Son Wence∣••s••aus, King of Bohemia; the King of France, Charles the fift, rode betweene them, which is the place of Honour and Precedencie, hauing the Emperor on his right hand, and the King of Bohemia on his left: to shew, that the Kings of France are Emperors in their Kingdome, and acknowledge no Prince in the world to be grea∣ter, then they themselues are.

And like as the Kings of France are Kings of Kings, that is to say, they are the chiefest Kings of Christendome: by one and the same argument, the Queens Mo∣••hers▪ and wiues of our Kings, are Queenes of Queenes,* 9.17 and Ladies of Ladies throughout Christendome. Matthew Paris speaking of the departure and death of Queene Blanch of Castile, Mother to S. Lewes, saith: Circa id quoque tempus, videlicet prima Domi∣nica Aduentus Dominici, prima die Mensis, obijt Dominarum Saecularium Domina Blan∣••hia Francorum Regis Mater. The King of France, according to the testimony of the ••ame Historian, is the example and mirrour of Iustice, to Princes Strangers: as the Sunne, whose luminous and splendant beams are darted directly, to cleare the most obscurest darkenesse; For he is King of Kings.

In like manner, he speaking of the voyage made into England (to be there crow∣••ed King) by Lewis the 8 of the name, sonne to King Philip Augustus, writeth: that ••ot onely the English and French, but all Christendome generally, were entranced with feare, least some accident should happen to the Kings sonne of France, who was the Prince of Christendomes Princes, and in regard of the loue and honour, which he bare to the most Noble Kingdome of France.

The Relation of Denys de Corbeill, Iohn de Monstre-veuë, and William de Limets, ••nights, Ambassadors from Monsieur Lewes of France, elected King of England, ••gainst K. Iohn without Land, to Pope Innocent the third at Rome, importeth; that the ••id King, eldest sonne to Philip Augustus, King of France, was the Arme of the Ro∣••ane Church. Behold here the true words of the Relation, reported by the said Mat∣••ew Paris, Dominus Papa statim finito sermone, percusso pectore suo cum magno gemitu,* 9.18 ••fremuit spiritu, & dixit. Heu mihi! quia in haec facto Ecclesia Dei non potest euadere ••sus••ē. Si enim Rex Angliae vincitur, in ipsius confusione confundimur, quia vassalus

noster est, & tenemur cum defendere. (The vassaile might enioy to himselfe his Fieffe or inheritance, vntill his demission. But it is a question, whether a Soueraign Prince can render himselfe vassail & Tributary to another Prince, or no, without the con∣sent of his Vassails and Subiects.) Si Dominus Ludouicus vincitur, quod Deus auertat, in ipsius laesione laeditur Romana Ecclesia, & ipsius laesionem propriam reputamus, secure enim semper habuimus & adhuc habemus, quod ipse in omnibus necessitatibus debeat esse Bra∣chium & Solatium in oppressionibus, & refugium in persecutionibus Ecclesia.

Pope Innocent the third might haue added heereto, that which the Neapolitane Doctor Viualdus saith in his Royall worke. That it was the common beleefe of the Church (Learne, Learne Cranato) that by a particular gift of Grace, the diuine Cle∣mency elected the ancient Kings of France, aboue all other Kings & Princes of the habitable earth; as the proper Combatants, Champions and Souldiers of the Ca∣tholique Church. Credimus, & firmiter tenemus Diuinam Clementiam dono particula∣ris gratiae elegisse veterantos Francorum Reges prae cunctis Principibus vniuersi orbis, quasi proprios pugiles Catholicae Fidei. This Italian Doctor (Cranato) deriued this be∣liefe from the vniuersal consent of the Church, and the writings of the learned Ra∣banus Maurus, in the Treatise which he wrote of Antichrist, inserted in the ninth Tome of S. Augustines works (whom some affirme to be the Author of that treatise,* 9.19 but to none effect; in regard this Father of the Church, and the Mallet of hereticks in his time, departed from this life to heauen, in the yere of Grace 430. then being Consuls, the Emperors Theodosius for the 13. time, and Valentinian for the third.) The passage then is out of Magnent us Rabanus Maurus, a Natiue, and first Abbot of Fulda, & afterward Archbishop of Maguntia: he was Scholler to Venerable Beds, & died in the yeere of Grace, 856. Behold here what he saith in honor of France.

Dicit Apostotus Paulus secundo ad Thessalonicenses. Anti-Christum non antea in Ma••∣dum esse venturum, nisi venerit prima discessio, hoc est nisi discesserint omnia Leg••s à Romano Imperia, quae prius illi subdita erant. Hoc autem tempus nondum aduenit; qui••h∣cet videamus Romanum Imperium ex maxima parte destructum; Tamen quandiu Reges Francorum durauerint, qui Romanum Imperium integrum tenere debent, Imperij Roman•• dignitas non ex toto peribit; Quia stabit in Regibus suis (hee speaketh not of Kings of Spaine, Cranato) but continueth on still thus. Quidam vero Doctores nostri dicunt, Quod vnus ex Re••••bus Francorum Romanum Imperium, ex integro tenebit, qui in no••••s∣sim•• tempore Maximus, & omnium Regnum vltimus erit. Hic postquam Regnum s•••••• foeliciter administrauerit, ad vltimum Hierosolymam veniet, & in Oliueti monte Scept••i suum Ceronamque deponet, & hic erit finis, & consummatio Imperij Romanorum, & Chri∣stian rum; statimque secundum praedictam sententiam Apostoli Pauli, Anti-Christum de∣cunt suturum.

* 9.20Thi•• ancient Prophesie is grounded, on the deuotion and piety of the most Chri∣stian & most Sacred Monarchs of the Lilly; because of all them which haue reign'd in France, from the time of great Clouis, to K. Lewis the 13. of that name, now reig∣ning, there is not found one King that hath wauered in Faith, or euer bowed his knee to Baall.

The faithfull Historian of the Spaniards Mariana, and all his fore-goers in the History of Spaine, doe informe vs, that Mauregat, 7. King of Ouiedo and Leon, who began to reigne in An. 783. because he would reigne; made himselfe Tributary to the King of Moores in Spaine, named Abdiramus, yeelding a Tribute vnfitting for any Christian Prince;* 9.21 namely, of fiftie Damosels of noble extraction and linage, and as many other meaner mens daughters, which he sent yeerely vnto the Infide••l Moores, to satisfie their infamous and beastly lubricity, by the losse of their Chri∣stian soules. Whereas on the contrary, in all the three Lignes of our Kings with vs in France, we haue had some sanctified and canonized.

Vnder the first Ligne, S. Gontran king of Orleans & of Bourguignonne France. The Romane Martyrologe of the most learned Cardinall Baronius (whom the Spaniards affect not,* 9.22 because he speaketh the truth, concerning the kingdomes of Naples and Sicily, wickedly vsurped from the Crowne of France) vnder the eight day of March, saith. Cabilone in Gallijs depositio Sancti Gunthramni Regis Francorum, qui s••∣ritualibus actionibus ita se mancipauit, vt relictis Saculi pompis, thesauros suos Eccles••••s, & Pauperibus erogaret.

Vnder the same first Ligne, Saint Dagobert, King of France, the 23. day of Decem∣ber, according to the Breuiaries of France.

Vnder the second, Saint Charlemaigne, King of France, Ligne and first Emperor of the West; and Author of S. Peters Patrimonie, the 28. day of Ianuary.

Vnder the third, Saint Louis, the 25. day of August.

So that on behalfe of the Kings of France, may be said, as the subile Oratour in Ouid did.

Neque in his quisquam damnaeius, aut exul.

As much to say, that there was not a Mauregat among them all.

Cranato, you haue not spared to touch this string; and yet notwithstanding,* 9.23 you talke of foure formes of Alliance, which King Francis, first of the name, made with the great Seigneur of the Turkes. But you trip silently ouer them which Charles the fift, Emperour, made with the Sophie of Persia, and the Moore-Kings of Fez and Marocco. Goe to Schoole Cranato, to learne this disticke.

Tollere qui curas festucam ex fratris ocello, Quae tua perturbant lumina, tolle trabem.

Successe of time hath verified that those of Charles the fift, were in mallice,* 9.24 for reuenge, and fruitlesse; whereas those of King Frances the first, returned to the be∣nefit of Christendome. Who can tell, if God will serue himselfe by extraordina∣ry meanes, for reducing the Turkes to the knowledge of one onely God, and to make profession of Catholique Religion? We see that this Alliance hath preserued to this very day safely, the holy Sepulcher at Ierusalem, and places of deuotion in the holy-Land, honored with the misteries of our redemption: which else had long since bin ruined and defaced, by furie of the Iewes; but by respect in the Kings of France, who (by that Alliance) conserued the poore Christians in Turkie,* 9.25 and fa∣cilited the deliuerance of such, as remained captiues among the Turkes. The liber∣tie which the English, Italians and other Nations deriued from this confederation, to trafficke and merchandise on the Seas, and in the Lands belonging to the Turke, vnder the banner of France; may one day auaile, to aduance there the Christian Standard of the Crosse.

Aghinardus, Secretarie of State to our King Charlemaigne, enstructeth vs in the life of this great Prince. That he sought, and obtained correspondencie with Aa∣ron, King of Persia, who h••ld all the East (India onely excepted) to maintaine and conserue the holy Sepulcher of Ierusalem: And thereof ensued the renowne and knowledge of the French in the East parts, and other strange Nations; who baptized with the name of Franky, all the Christian Nations, and the Spaniards also, in the In∣diaes East and West, and of China.

The said King Charlemaigne,* 9.26 sought (in like manner) the Alliance (and conserued it all his life time) of the Sarrazine Kings beyond the Seas; that he might haue the better meanes, for sending his Almes, to the poore Christians, which then dwelt in Syria, Aegypt, Affrica, Ierusalem, Alexandria, and Carthage. Vbi Christianos in pau∣pertate viuere comperat (as Aeghinardus telleth vs) penurae eorum compatiens, pecuniam mittere solebat. Behold here the fruite of these confederations, by the onely great Prince of Christendome, with those Infidels. Ab hoc maximè transmarinorum Regum amicitiam expetens, vt Christianis sub eorum Dominatu refrigerium aliquod, ac rel••uatio proueniret. Because poore Christians, dwelling in their Marches, might be the more mildely gouerned and vsed. This Alliance then of the French with the Turke, is ho∣nest and profitable to all Christendome: and so by consequent, worthy of a most Christian King, against which Cranato impertinently speaketh. Returne we to our Precedencie.

If the Monarchs of the holy & sacred Lillies of France, are the right Arme,* 9.27 and Champions of the Church, according to the testimony of strange Authors former∣ly alleadged (In this principall cause, we serue not our turne with our owne, who beare their blame vpon their foreheads.) They are likewise the Founders & sole Authours of the goods, which they possesse, or ought to possesse.

Petrus Pomponatius, an Italian Phylosopher, saith, That the great benefits to the Romaine Church, giuen by the Kings of France: hath wonne them the title of ex∣cellence and honor of Most-Christian Kings, aboue all Princes on the earth.

The donation made to Pope Syluester, by Constantine the Great, is falsely suppo∣sed by the Greekes (alwayes bold lyers) to arrogate it selfe to an imaginary Prece∣dencie,* 9.28 and Honour of the Romaine Church; from which being sequestred and dismembred, they are become the Fable and contempt of the Turkes, the Iewes, yea, euen of their owne Nation, captiue and miserable, without hope of any re∣storing. Also, the writings of Theodorus Balsamo, Patriarch of Antioch, and of Nom••canonde Ph••tius, Patriarch of Constantinople, are meere impostures, fomen∣ted by the enemies of France. For Augustinus Eugubinus, and the Grammarian Lau∣rentius Valla, who would gladly counterfeit Historians, with all their borrowed Greeke: are learnedly contradicted by the iudicious Sigonius and Onuphrius, Itali∣ans.* 9.29 And the Annales of Germanie report vnder the yeare 756. that in the second voyage of Ital••e, made by the King of France Pepin, against Astolphus, King of the Lombardes; he made a donation to the holy Seate, of Lands and Prouinces by him conquered. Namely, The Exarcate of Rauenna, which contained thirteene Townes; Pentapolis, Tescanie; the Seigneuries of Vrbin; Romaignia and Ferrara, of which Cities he sent the Keyes to the Confession of the chiefe of the Apostles S. Peter, by ••elrardus, Abbot of S. Den••s in France, Maister of his Chappell. Iterum P••pinus Italiam ingressus Haistulphum Papiae inclusum obsidet, Rauennam, cum Pentapeli reddere compellit, & per Folradum missum suum Sancto Petro Apostolo, & Stephano Pa∣pe V••••ario eius tradidit. Hee caused these to be surrendred at this second voyage, because at the first voyage of Italie, made before this, to wit, in the yeare of Grace 754. he had giuen to the Church the Lands before specified, by him conquered from the Kings of the Lombardes. That donation, made in the yeare aboue da∣ted 754. was sometime engrauen in a long Table of Marble, in the Citie of Ra∣uenna. Pipinus. Pius. Franc. Rex Christianiss. Primus. Amplificandae. Ecclesiae. viam. Apperuit. & Exarchatum. Rauennae. cum. Amplissimis. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..

The rest is all eaten out with age.

* 9.30Charlemaigne augmented S. Peters Patrimonie, with diuers Prouinces in the Kingdome of Naples: in retaining (neuerthelesse) to himselfe and his Successours, Kings of France, at euery change of the Lord, the homage and Soueraigntie, as well of the Citie of Rome, as of all Italie. Which to rule and gouerne, hee esta∣blished twelue Iudges; reseruing in like manner to him and his Successours, Kings of France, authority and power to elect the Popes. So that, as we reade in Nithar∣dus (yongest Sonne to the said King Charlemaigne, by reason of a daughter of his, named Bertha▪ in the life of Lewes the Debonnaire: three Popes came successessiue∣ly into France, to make agreement for their Election in the Soueraigne Pontificali∣ty, with the said King Lewes the Debonnaire, and to excuse themselues, because they had bin constrained to accept it, without his permission.

Onuphrius▪ Sigonius and Platina, in the Historie of the Popes, doe hold, that the Prouinces of Naples, the Exarchate of Rauenna, Romaignia, and other Seigneuries be∣fore noated, are of the bounties of Pepin and Charlemaigne our Kings, and giuen by them to the holy Seate. It is the doctrine of the Archdeacon, on the Canon Ego Lud••uicus the 63. distinction; and of Volateranus in his Polygraphie.

Now, it is a matter very certaine, that Monarches cannot quit and alienate the ••ights of Soueraigntie, in those Lands and Seigneuries which depend vpon their Crown,* 9.31 whereof they are but the Flourets. In like manner, it is from any apparance of credit, that the Kings of France, Successours of Charlemaigne, would acquit the rights of Soueraigntie, which they had ouer the Lands of Italie, giuen to the holy S••ate▪ no more then their power, for confirming the election of Popes. For, if this could haue bin done, to what purpose was it, that Lewes the Debonnaire should confirme to the holy Seate, the donations of his Predecessours, Kings of France, when the Popes themselues required the confirmation? It is an infallible noate, that

they acknowledged themselues: in regard of temporalities; men, and vassales to the Crowne of France. The learned Sigonius writeth, that he both saw and read the Confirmation of the said Lewes the Debonnaire: but it is a question to be de∣manded, whether it were answerable to that reported by the Monke Gratian, in the Canon before alleadged, which followeth in these words.

EGo Ludouicus Imperator Romanus Augustus, statuo, & concedo per hoc pactum confirma∣tionis nostrae, Tibi beato Petro Principi Apostolorum, & per te Vicario tuo Domino Pas∣chali summo Pontifici, & Successoribus eius in perpetuum, sicut à praedecessoribus vestris vsque nunc in vestra potestate, & ditione tenuistis, & disposuistis Romanam Ciuitatem, cum Ducatu suo, & Suburbanis, at Viculis omnibus, & Territorijs eius, Montanis, & Maritimis, Littoribus, & Portubus, seu cunctis Ciuitatibus, Castellis, Oppidis, ac Villis Tusciae partibus. And that which followeth after, for the remitment of Popes ele∣ction to the Romaine people: with defence against the French and Lombards, for troubling them in this priuiledge.

We say in France, that the faith of this Canon is very suspicious,* 9.32 and to be doubt∣ed. First of all, because Nithardus, who wrote foure Bookes, concerning the life of the said Lewes the Debonnaire, his Vncle (in regard of his Mother Bertha, sister to the said Debonnaire) which haue remarked perticularly, euen to the meanest acti∣ons of this Prince: hath not vttered one word thereof, which he would neuer haue let sleepe in silence, being an act of most high importance.

And secondly, Theganus Bishop of Treuers, who likewise wrote the life of this Prince, euen to his enterment, is so farre from making mention of this remitment, for election of Popes to the Romaine people, in the person of the said Pope Pas∣chall: that on the contrary, you shall here see what he saith, vnder the yeare of Grace 817.

STephanus Papa tertio mense, postquam è Francia Romam redijt, vltimum diem clau∣sit: & Paschalis pro eo Cathedram Romani Pontificatus subijt, qui post ex pletam conse∣crationem solemnem, Legatos cum Epistola Apologetica, & maximis muneribus Impera∣tori misit, insinuans non se ambitione, nec voluntate, sed electione, & Populi acclamatio∣ne, huic succubuisse potius, quàm insiluisse dignitati. Huius Legationis baiulus fuit Theodorus Nomenclator, qui negotio peracto, & petitis impetratisque super confirma∣tione, scilicet pacti, & amicitiae more Predccessorum suorum, reuersus est.

The Debonnaire receiued these excuses from Pope Paschall vpon his election, and confirmed him in the holy Seate. There is not any speech,* 9.33 concerning the Priui∣ledge supposed by Gratian. For, on the contrary, the said Pope Paschall purged himselfe by an Apologie, that it was imposed vpon him, and he elected to the Pon∣tificacie, not by ambition, or any manifest enterprise, against the royall authoritie of the said Debonnaire. The yeare before, the same Author obserueth the comming of Pope Stephen, into the Citie of Rheimes, two months after his election, to make his excuses to the Debonnaire. Praemissa tamen Legatione, quae super ordinatione eius, Imperatori satisfaceret.

It is then to small purpose, that the Philosopher Augustinus Eugubinus, and the Grammarian Laurentius Valla, either by grosse ignorance in the Romaine History,* 9.34 or intended malignity; would referre the benefits and donation of the temporall demeanes, giuen to the holy Seate, rather to the Emperour Constantine, dying in his heresie; then to the most Christian Kings, who neuer erred, or stumbled in the Catholique Faith, from the time of great Clouis.

Constantine, sirnamed the Great (whom ignorants make Author of S. Peters Pa∣trimonie) vpon the ending of his dayes;* 9.35 degenerated from the Orthodoxall Reli∣gion, which he had professed at his Baptisme. The Doctor of Doctors S. Hierome, in his Chronologie, enstructeth vs thus. Constantinus extremo vitae suae tempore ab Eu∣sebio Nicomediensi Episcopo rebaptizatus, in Ariani dogma declinat, à quo, vsque in prae∣s••ns tempus Ecclesiarum rapinae, & totius Orbis est sequnta discordia. This is obserued vnder the yeare of Grace 340. when Constantine was slaine neere to Nicomedia,

going against the Persians, hee being then aged, threescore and sixe yeares.

Seauen yeares before, hee had established his ordenary abiding at Bizantium, which (by his name) was called Constantinople, and, for a title of honor, New Rome; enriched with the spoyles of the old,* 9.36 and of all the wealthiest Cities of the Ro∣maine Empire, so saith the same S. Hierome. Ditatur Constantinopolis omnium penè v••∣bium nuditate.

Which passages may serue vs to approue, that this imaginary and pretended do∣nation of Constantine, saw no light in the time of S. Hierome, who had bin as the soule and life of the Pope Saint Damasus. Eusebius his Predecessour, and the Chronicle, which he pursued during his life time, hath giuen vs to vnderstand some things.

* 9.37It is then the most-Christan Kings, Qu' Aurum habet Ecclesia, and vpon whose li∣beralitie, the Patrimonie of S. Peter receiued foundation and originall. At all times they haue bin the Conseruatours thereof, and of the Popes Authoritie. Semper pro Legibus, & Iuribus Ecclesiae Dei, summorumque Pontificum soli fideliter decertarunt. These are the words of the learned Doctor Viualdus.

These famous Offices, of the Monarchs of the holy and Sacred Lillies of France, rendred in all occurences to the Church and Popes▪ with whom at all times they haue held such correspondencie,* 9.38 of reioycing in prosperitie, and comforting in their afflictions, which they layed vpon their owne shoulders, to disburden the Popes) won them the right of Precedency, aboue all Kings on the earth, and namely of Christendome. Beside these Epithites of honor; Eldest Sonnes of the Church; The most Christian Kings; Best Benefactours; and Protectours of the holy Seate.

In the Oration of Pope Iohn, eight of the name, a Romaine by Nation, made at the assembly of Bishops of Italie, in the Citie of Pauia, at the Coronation of our King and Emperour Charles, second of the name, tearmed the Baulde; hee was called Christian••ssimus Princeps: these are the words. Inter has tempestates Clarissi∣mum Sydus in diebus nostris apparuit. Ecce nobis Karolum Christianissimum Principe•• supernâ prouidentiâ praescitum à se, prae electum ante Mundi constitutionem, & praedesti∣natum, &c.

Anastasius, keeper of the Librarie to the holy Seate, in the liues of the Popes, Za∣charie the first,* 9.39 Stephen, Adrian and Leo, neuer speaketh of our Kings, Pepin le Bres, Charlemaigne and Lewes the Debonnaire: but he addeth this Elogium of honor, Rex Francorum Christianissimus. And the like is read in the Decretall Epistles of the Popes, Stephen the second, Paul the first, Stephen the third, Adrian the first, and Iohn the eight: all which speaking of the Kings and People of France, say with one consent. That the Kings and People of France, doe shine and excell aboue all Nations 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the World; as well for pietie towards the Church, as for Prowesse, Manhood and Vali∣ancie.

* 9.40Pope Innocent the third, in the Bull of Legitimation for Monsieur Phillip of France, and of Madam Mary his Sister, Children (impeached from marriage by Iudgement of the Church) of Phillip Augustus, and of Agnes, daughter to the Duke of Mora••ia in Bohemia: The said Bull, giuen at the Castell of Agnano, dated the fourth of the Nones of Nouember, and the fourth yeare of his Pontificalitie, and of Grace one thousand two hundred and one, read published and registred in the Court of Parl••∣ment, at the Candlemasse following; beareth these words worthy of obseruation, for the deuotion, and pietie of the Kings of France, on behalfe of the holy Seate, and of the said King Phillip Augustus.

* 9.41Nos igitur attendentes in eo deuotionis constantiam, & Fidei puritatem, quam à Pri∣geniteribus suis Regibus erga Romanam Ecclesiam, quasi quodam haereditario iure, c••••∣traxit, vt tam honori Regiae dignitatis quam vtilitati, & necessitati Regni Francor•••• prouide consulamus, praedictos puerum & puellam de speciali gratia, Legitimationis titul••, de communi Fratrum nostrorum consilio, decoramus.

And yet notwithstanding, the same Pope, in his Decretale directed to Willi••••, Vicount of Ment-Pelier, who vnder colour to relieue (in part) the Bishopricke of Maguel••ne: requested to haue a Bastard of his to be made Legitimate, had no other answere, but this. That he should shape his course to the King of France (the same

Phillip Augustus) to whom he was a seruant. And what he had done in this Legiti∣mation, was, because the said Phillip Augustus had entreated him to doe it: and not as arrogating or attributing to himselfe, any power or right of Legitimation, ouer the Lands of the Kingdome of France, whose Kings and Monarchs acknowledg∣ed in their temporalities, not any other Soueraigne, but God alone. In temporali∣bus neminem superiorem agnoscunt. In the Decretale, Per venerabilem, Qui Filij sint legitimi.

Pope Honorius the third, saith in his Decretale. That the King of France is the in∣expugnable wall of Christendome; the Quiuer or Arrow-Case, from whence God taketh his Arrowes, and shooteth them abroad, to attract, subdue and reduce strange Nations, to the knowledge of his name.

Pope Boniface the ninth, and his Cardinals, said. That the King of France is the So∣ueraigne King of Christendome, by whom the Church ought to be illuminated, more then by any other King or Prince on the earth.

Now, like as we reade in Suidas the Greeke Author, that by the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the name of Great King, the sole Monarch of the Persians was designed, vnderstood and noated, and in speaking of other Kings, there was an addition, and sirname of the People, ouer whom they commanded, as King of the Macedonians, or Lacedemonians, and so of others: So in like manner, The Kings of France are desig∣ned and acknowledged, by the name of King onely, and without addition, for Antonomasia. Other Kings of Christendome are perticularized by the names of their People,* 9.42 as Kings of Spaine, of England of Scotland, Hungaria, Bohemia, Polonia, Denmarke, Sueden, Norwaye, &c.

This is the Doctrine of Doctors of Italie (not to alleadge any of ours, in our own cause. First of Bonifacius de Vitalinis, Auditour de la Rota in Rome, in his Preface on the Clementines, in these notable words. Dicendo simpliciter Episcopus, debet intel∣ligi de Supremo, hoc est, Romano Pontifice, per excellentiam: Sicut decimus quod ap∣pellatione Regis simpliciter facta, Debet. intelligi. De. solo. Reges. Franciae. per. Excel∣lentiam.

Ioannes Ludouicus Viualdus in his worke Royall, is of the same opinion. Rex Fran∣corum per Antonomasiam Christianissimus appellatur, & hic titulus ponitur vice pro∣prij nominis, significans personam Regis Francorum; quae quidem dignitas, Francorum Regibus data est, ob clarissimagesta, & admiranda prodigia, quae pro Catholica fide sem∣per egerunt.

The same Doctor in another passage. Rex Regum, Dominus Dominantiam Iesus-Christus, per vniuersum Orbem statuit, & ordinauit Reges, & Principes in ar∣gumentum suae vnicae Maiestatis. Elegit autem prae ceteris Regem Christianissimum quafi Nobilissimum Athletam Ecclesiae suae, cuius officium est auctoritatem Ecelesiae Dei conseruare: Barbaras gentes, & Turcarum perfidiam expugnare: cultum diuinum, ac iura Christianae Religionis magnificare: Tyrannos debellare: atque maleuolos Principes infraena submittere.

He (saith this Author) who is pleased and delighted with taking this magnificent title of King of Kings, and Lord of Lords,* 9.43 Iesus Christ (in the Apocalypse) hath ordained and established in all Prouinces of the World, Kings and Princes, to shew the effect of his Al∣mightie Power. But principally he hath chosen the Most-Christian King, to whom he hath giuen the Precedencie of Honor, before all Kings and Princes on the earth: as being the vn∣conquerable Champion of his Church, whose care and ordenarie effect hath alwayes bin, to conserue and d••fend the authoritie thereof. Warring against Barbarous Nations, and Turks; to plant and aduance the seruice of God, and reduce to tearmes of dutie and obedience, all such as would harme the holy Seate.

Nen••sanus, in his twelfth Councell, enclosed within those of Doctor Albertus Brunus, hath left written: That the Kingdome of France is the most excellent of all the Kingdomes in the World.

Corsetus, in the Booke which he wrote De Potestate Regia, saith. That the King of France is Emperour, and a more excellent Monarch and Soueraigne, then the Emperour of Germanie is.

Baldus, on the Law Exemplo, at the title De Probationibus the Code: on the Chapter,

Per Venerabilem (before obserued) Qui Filij sint Legitimi: In his Councell Peti•••• Venia 218. And in his reading on the first Chapter, first Paragraphe, Lib. de Prohibi∣ta Feudi Alienatione per Fredericum, and first Booke of Fiefes, saith. That the King of France glorieth and shineth, aboue all the Kings in the World, as the morning Star 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the midst of the Clouds. And that the Kings of France wore the Crowne of Glory, Ho••••••, and Freedome, aboue all the Kings that are in Christendome.

Ioannes Andreas, and the Panormitane, write. That the King of France ac∣knowledgeth on earth, no Prince greater then himselfe, be it either in fact, or Right.

This doctrine (word for word) is held by the Cardinall Zarabella, and Guillel∣mus de Monte-Lauduno, both Romaine Doctors, in their Readings on the Vnita Cle∣mentina, De Iureiurando. Goe to Schoole Cranato, to learne what the King of France is.

The Canonists, and the Glosse on the Pragmaticall Sanction, In Capite Nouit. de Iudic. In Capite Solitè, de Maiorit. The Glosse on the third Booke, De Off. Proc. ad Di∣gest: And on the Chapter Per Venerabilem, qui Fil. sint Leg. doe hold and acknow∣ledge with one consent. That the Most-Sacred Kings of France doe not acknowledge, ei∣ther in Fact or Right, any one to be greater then themselues: That they are borne Empe∣rours, and to them onely it belongeth, to weare the close Crowne, made firme according to the Imperiall manner.

Lucas de Penna, in his reading on the Lew Vnica, ad Tit. De Conductoribus, & Code.

Cursius the yonger, in his Treatise De Feudis; Part. and Quest. 2.

Andreas de Yseruia, on the Title De Vaessallo decrepitae aetatis, ad Feud, Cap. 1. And

Decius Cap. Nouit, de Iudicijs, on the decretales, write all with one accord,

That the King of France is the most soueraigne Monarch in his Kingdome, and more then the Emperour is in his Empire. And

That he is the most Excellent and Noble, of all the Kings in the World. Thus you heare what the Doctors of Italie say: Come we now to Englishmen.

Venerable Reda writeth, that before the comming of Anti-Christ, to appeare in the world, a King must come forth of France, that shall reduce all Infidell Nations to the Catholique Faith, and range them vnder his obedience. This opinion is fol∣lowed by Rabanus Maurus, as wee haue said, and by Volaterranus, on the word Ante-Christ. Wee haue formerly related an infinite number of passages of Ma∣thew Paris, the English Monke, to the Honor and Precedencie of the Kings & King∣dome of France.

Let vs now make Spaniards (our contraries) to march along in Field with the rest, and draw from their owne mouthes the confession of Truth, in whose eyes can no dust be cast, according to the Great Tertullian. Cui nemo praescribere potest, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 spatia temporum, non longinquitas regionum, nec dignitas personarum. Cranato, beare of this blow, and stand on your guard.

Oldradus, a Spanish Doctor, saith. That the King of France weareth the Crowne of Ex∣cellencie and Glory, aboue all Kings on the earth.

Petrus Belluga▪ another Spanish Doctor, in his Mirour, ad Tit. 14. and Paragraphe Nunc videamus, Numero 29. writeth. That the King of France acknowledgeth in the world, neither in fact or right, any Prince greater then himselfe. Goe to the Schoole of your owne Spanish Doctors Augustine Cranato: but the glittering of Spanish Doublous hath blinded your sight.

The writings of ••abanus Maurus are filled with wonders, in behalfe and honor of the Kings and Kingdom of France. In the Treatise of Ante-Christ, he saith.

That the white Cloude, which couered all the rest, obserued in the Apocalips; designed and represented the Kingdome of France.

That he is the great finger, sustaining the foote of Iron, which is not to be bruised or bro∣ken:* 9.44 That the Fabricke of the world shall not perish by fire. In the Prophesie of Daniel, and as Lyranus expoundeth on the Apocalips. And

That the Scepter of the Kings of France, is the Rod, which must breake the Scepters and Crownes of Infidell Kings.

I let passe in silence an infinite number of goodly Tracts, deliuered on this ex∣cellent subiect, by Iohn Froissard, Eng••erra•• de M••nstrelea, Iean le Maire; Oliuer de la Marche, and other Historians; because they are Flemings, and Subiects to the Crowne of France, in regard of the Counts of Flanders, Artois, Henault, and o∣ther Seignuries in the Low-Countries, vnder Authoritie of the Parlements of Paris.

They that haue written, that the Sacred Kings of France, obtained this priuiledge from Popes, to stand exempted from sentences of Excommunication of the Bishops of France, and of Popes themselues: are ignorant in our Historie, erring both in fact and right.

For we in France doe hold,* 9.45 that the Pope hath not any Iurisdiction in Temporall occasions, ouer the Kings and Princes on the earth; neither hath hee power to Ex∣communicate them; to deliuer their Subiects from the Oath of Allegeance; to giue their Kingdomes as preyes and spoiles, to the first Intruder, and their persons to the Knife and Sword, according to the new Doctrine of the Iesuites, mis∣chieuously practised on the Sacred persons of our two last Kings, of holy and glori∣ous memory.

Kings and Princes on the earth, haue no other Iudge, but God onely.* 9.46 If they decline, slip or swerue from the way of vertue (as they haue power by their Au∣thoritie:) In case of this disease, the proceeding must be by faire Remonstran∣tes, milde, yet somewhat piercing, according to the occurrences, and not to step any further. Principes saculi à nemine iudicantur. Good or bad, they haue no Iudge but God: and such was the beliefe of the Gallicane Church, twelue hundred agoe.

Praetextatus Bishop of Rouen, was accused before King Chilpericke,* 9.47 to haue had some practise and medling with his enemies. Chilpericke assembled the Bishops of France, in the Church and Monasterie of Saint Geneuiefue at Paris. Saint Gregory Bishop then of Tours, had charge to deliuer the speech for them all, for ••nnocence of the Bishop of Rouen, hee composed this action of importance for the Church of France, in all honestie and modestie; and not in brauing tearmes, for ••eprouing the King, by attempting on the persons of Bishoppes: Because Kings ••n the earth haue no other Iudge, but God onely, and sinne not, but to God one∣••y. Tibi soli peccaui Domine, & malum coram te feci, so said the great Arnobius, on the fiftie Psalme. Saule the first King of Israel, was reproued of God for his wicked life; and Dauid, a better man then he, chosen. Neuerthelesse, the Priest Samuel, did alwayes giue him the honor and reuerence which were due vnto him, ••o make example for the like in the children of Israel, although hee had de∣••ounced the tydings to him, of his priuation from the Kingdome.* 9.48 Scidit Dominus Regnum Israel à te hodie, & tradidit illud proximo tuo meliorite. Saule returned him ••his answere. Peccaui, sed nunc honora me coram Senioribus Populi mei, & coram ••srael, & reuertere mecum. I see well, that I haue sinned before God, who hath re∣••roued me, yet neuerthelesse, start not from me, to withdraw thy selfe from my o∣••edience: but follow me, and giue me the honor due vnto me, for good example ••o my People.

S. Gregory of Tours spake to the said Chilpericke (although he was a cruell Prince, ••nd addicted to all vices) in milde and gentle language, with all huour and re∣••erence beseeming his King, as is witnessed by his owne words. This Chil∣••ericke demanded Iustice against his Bishoppe. O Episcope, Iustitiam cunctis lar∣••iri debes, & ecce ego Iustitiam à te non accipio. Saint Gregorie answered. Si quis ••e nobis, O Rex, Iustitìae tramitem transcendere voluerit, à te corrigi potest: Si verò tu ••xcesseris, quis te corripiet? Loquimur enim tibi, sed si voluerit, audis: si autem ••olueris, quis te condemnabit, ••isi is qui se pronuntiauit esse Iustitiam? Sacred Maiestie, if any one of vs Bishops, doe swerue from the paths of Iustice; it be∣••ongeth to you to correct and punish him. But if by your absolute power,* 9.49 you ••oe exceede the bounds; What is he that shall reproue you▪ We may giue you ad∣••onitions, but if it be not your pleasure to take them in good part▪ you lend a deafe ••are to vs, and who shall condemne you for it, but onely he, who giueth to him∣selfe

the same title, and the name of Iustice? Hee affirmed, that the King had no other Iudge, but God onely, and not the Pope, as the enemies of France (ouer-boldly) imagine.

Mathew Paris, vnder the yeare one thousand one hundred eightie eight, informed vs, that warre being moued betweene King Phillip Augustus, and Henry, King of England, second of the name, the two Princes met together at a place neere to Ferté-Benehart, to finde some meanes, of ordaining and setling a good peace be∣tweene them, to the end, that the voyage intended for the Holy-Land might be forwarded, but they could not agree. Which being perceiued by Iohn d' Agnam, a Cardinall sent by Pope Clement into France as Legate, who had drawne the Eng∣lish out of England thither: hee threatned King Phillip, to Excommunicate him, and to set an Interdiction vpon his Land. The King made him answere, that he did not feare any such fulmination,* 9.50 full of sinne and iniquitie. For (quoth hee) it ap∣pertaineth not to the Romaine Church, to Excommunicate Kings or Princes authori∣sed on earth: And perticulerly, the King of France. Cui Rex Francorum respondit, se ipsius sententiam nulla tenus formidare cum nulla aequitate fulciretur. Addidit etiam; ad Ecclesiam Romanam minime pertinere in Regem aliquem, & maxime Francorum, per se••∣tentiam animaduertere.

The same Monke further telleth vs, that Monsieur Lewes de France, eldest Sonne to the said King Phillip Augustus, was chosen King of England, in right of his wife Ma∣dame Blanch of Castile, daughter to Alphonso, eight of the name, King of Castile, & of Madame Eleanor of England, daughter (and onely then liuing) to the King of England Henry, second of the name, by generall consent of the Barons of England.

Galo, Legate to Pope Innocent the third, came to France, to hinder the passage of Monsieur Lewes de France into England. In regard (saith hee) the Kingdome of Eng∣land is part of S. Peters Patrimonie:* 9.51 because King Iohn without Land (to be absolued of his enormous sinnes) had cowardly, and through lacke of courage, and not in any deuotion, ren∣dred the Kingdome of England Tributarie to the Holy-Seate, in a thousand Markes of Sil∣uer, paiable yearely.

* 9.52For hinderance of this voyage, the said Galo came to meete with the Kings of France, Father and Sonne, at Lyons, fitting his turne with infinite perswasions and Prayers, which he perceiuing to faile: made his recourse, to the ordinarie threa∣nings vsed by Popes, namely, of Excommunication. Monsieur Lewes arising before the King his Father, holding his hat in his hand, said to him in all humble reue∣rence. My Lord, although I am your Liege man, in those demeanes which you haue bestowed on mee, concerning the parts on this side the Sea: yet notwithstanding, you haue no reason to take knowledge of any thing in the Kingdome of England. Neuerthe∣lesse, I submit my selfe to the iudgement of my Peeres, whether you ought, or no, to hinder me in the pursuite of my right, which is that belonging to my wife, for defence whereof I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fight, euen to death.

* 9.53But at departing out of the King his Fathers presence, hee told the Legate: The it consisted not in the power of the Pope, to Excommunicate him, or hinder him in the pur∣suite of his rights. Hee purposed to passe before him into England, there to haue him feasted and entertained by a Monke (who was a stoute Pirate on the Seas of England, named Eustace the Monke, Admirall of the Fleete belonging to Monsieur Lewes of France, for his passage into England.) of whom King Phillip Augustus▪ had aduised the Legate to take heede.* 9.54 Legatus rogauit Regem Francorum, vt s••l•••••• sibi conductum praeberet vsque ad Mare. Cui Rex respondit, per terram nostram proper am conductum tibi libenter praestabo: sed si forte incideris in manus Eustachij Monach••, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 aliorum hominum Ludouici, qui custodiunt semitas Maris; non mihi imputes, si quid 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stri tibi contingat, saith the same Mathew Paris.

* 9.55The Sacred Kings of France, are then no way Subiects to the Censures of Popes (as wee haue at large related vnder Phillip le Bel, in the Historie of N•• because their persons being Sacred with a Celestiall Balme, and so many Ce∣remonies, as are not any of the other Kings of Christendome: Co•••••••••••• externorum Regum facultatem excedit, neque enim Regum Francorum Pers•••••• prorsus est Laica, sed Sacerdota••is: So effectually speaketh the Neapo••••••••

Doctor Viualdus in his Royall Worke. And therefore the Sacred Kings of France, from the time of Clouis, receiued the Communion vnder both the kindes, which the Doctors tearme Communion Sacerdotale, as other Kings of Christendome doe not. Nithardus, Theganus, and the Authors writing the life of Lewes the Debonnaire, haue purposely obserued this King; that he communicated vnder both the kindes, of Bread and Wine, Iuxta morem Francorum Regum.

And for Excellencie and Dignity of their Person,* 9.56 such as are imployed in their seruices, as are the Peeres, Councellers, and Officers of their Parlements, Councels, house and Crowne of France; neither can, or ought to be Excommunicated.

And from the time of the first Ligne of our Kings, criminals and offenders,* 9.57 of what qualitie soeuer they were, being called neere about their person, and admit∣ted and receiued to their Table: were (by that meanes) remitted in their temporall goods, charges and dignities.

Vnder the King of Paris Chilpericke, Praetextatus, Bishop of Rouen, by iudgement of fiftie, and of as many Bishops, was confined and banished into the Isle of Ger∣••ey (opposite to the Towne of Coutance in Normandie, aunciently called Moritoni∣••m, and by Ammianus Marcellinus Campus Constantij; and this Isle of Gerzey sometimes Caesarea, in the Itinerarium of the Cosmographer Aethicus.) After ••he death of Chilpericke, Praetextatus (whom they of Rouen called S. Praetextatus) went to Paris, to meete the King Saint Gonthran, who welcommed him honora∣••ly, admitted him to his Table, and, notwithstanding his enemies, sent him againe ••o Rouen, to gouerne his Bishopricke, as he had done before his exile. S. Gregory of ••ours, in his Historie of France, saith. Sic a Rege susceptus, atque conuinio eius adscitus, ••d Vrbem suam regressus est.

The same S. Gregory, describing the entrance of Gonthran, King of France, into ••he Citie of Paris, where were met together most part of the Bishops of France: ••mong them was Palladius, Bishop of Xaintes, Suffragan to Bertrand of Bourde∣ux. Both these men had bin conuicted of Felonnie, and to haue followed the ••ction of Balomer, calling himselfe Gombauld, Sonne to a King of France, slaine at ••. Bertrand de Comenges, in the Pyrenean Mountaines, as wee haue already else∣••here said. Behold what is said by S. Gregory of Tours.* 9.58 Tunc Berchramnus Bur∣••galensis Episcopus, cum Palladio Sanctonico, valde Regi infensus erat pro susceptione ••ondobaldi: sed & Palladius Episcopus ob hoc maxime Regis iram incurrerat, quod ei ••pius fallacias intulisset. Discussi enim ante paululum fuerant, à reliquis Episco∣••s, ac Optimatibus Regni (The Parlements of France were not in elder times ••omposed, but of Bishoppes and Noblemen onely, they of the third Estate were ••euer receiued into such charges; where, thorow ignorance in the Nobilitie, they ••e made capable of obtaining the estates and dignities of the Kingdome) Cur ••ondobaldum suscepissent, cur Faustianum Aquis (of Daqs in the Lands of Bourde∣••x) Episcopum ad preceptionem eius leuissimam ordinessent. These are the heads of ••heir accusations.

Now it fortuned, that the Sunday following this Entrance, King Gonthran went 〈◊〉〈◊〉 heare Masse in the Cathedrall Church, and the Bishops Seruants at the Altar,* 9.59 ••eceiued (with them) him of Xaintes, among the number of the Sub-Deacons. He ••en beginning to reade a Prophesie for the Epistle, the King demanded of the relates which assisted him, the name of the man that read the Epistle. So soone 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it was told him, that it was Pallaedius: How (quoth the King) durst he be so bold, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to present himselfe before me, and appeare among you, most Holy Fathers,* 9.60 being the man ••at was the author of troubling my Kingdome by a strange League? How haue you admit∣••d and receiued him into your Communion? And he so audacious, as to pronounce out of ••s infidell and periured mouth, holy Prophesies, words of Truth? Qui mihi semper ••fidelis, & perfidius fuit, ille nunc sacrata verba praedicabit? Egrediar prorsus ab hoc ••cclesia, ne inimicum meum audiam praedicantem. (After reading the Epistles and ••ospels, they were expounded to the people and Catecumenists, in the time of the ••rimitiue Church, and very long after.) Et haec dicens, egredi coepit Ecclesiam.

The Prelates retained him, not by any threatning of Excommunication, or ••ocuring to haue it done by the Pope; but by this reason. That all criminall and

guiltie persons, whom the Sacred Kings of France honored with their table and reception, had generall abolition of all Crimes: and by the sole admission of them into their house and presence, they ought to be free, and absolued from all excom∣munication.

Vidimus enim eum (thus spake the Bishops of France to King Gonthran, in fauour of Bishop Palladius) conniuio tuo adesse: ac de eius manu te benedictionem accipere: & cur eum nunc Rex aspernatur? Si enim scissemus tibi exosum declinassemus vtique ad al••∣um qui haec agere debuisset. These words are indeede very remarkeable.

At the Councill of Orleans, held by command of Clouis, first Christian King of the French,* 9.61 it was ordained by the Gallicane Church; that the Officers and seruants of that great Prince, and of the Kings of France his Successours, should not be sub∣iect to sentences of Excommunication, and that such as had encurred the same de∣seruedly, should be receiued and admitted into the Communion of the faithfull; in regard of the reuerence and honor, which Vassales and Subiects (without any distinction) should render and beare to the Persons of the Sacred Kings of France at all times.

The Decree of this Councill at Orleans, is inserted in the seauenth Booke of our Capitularies. Vt hi qui à Sacerdotibus excommunicantur, à Fidelibus vsque ad reconci∣liationem, nisi quibus permissum fuerit, semper vitentur.

Ex Concil. Aurel. sub Clodoueo. i.

Placuit vt his qui à suis excommunicantur Sacerdotibus, nullus Fidelium communice••, nisi quibus permissum fuerit, nec priusquam canonice reconcilietur, ad eos accedat, & s•• quis id facere tentauerit, fimili sententiae subiaceat.

Si quos autem culpatores Regia potestas mensae suae participes effecerit, ab obsequium sa∣um, aut in Gratiam benignitatis acceperit, hos Sacerdotum, & Populorum conuentus s••s∣cipere in Ecclesiastica Communione debebit: Vt quos Regia pietas recipit admittat-Eccle∣sia Dei; & inter Regnum atque Sacerdotium vna semper maneat aequanimitas.

This is the testimonie of the learned Bishop of Chartres, Yues de Beauuais, in his 62. Epistle. De Geruasio quoque non debet vestra Fraternitas mirari, vel indignari, quod eum ad Communionem in Paschali Curia suscepi. Pro Regia enim Honorificentia hoc fe••i fretus auctoritate Legis. Si quos culpatorum, &c.

The same Bishop saith moreouer. Si Raptores, & sacrarum rerum violatores is∣ste à vobis à Communione separatos, sine satisfactione in Communionem recipitis of∣fenditis legem,* 9.62 si in seperatione eorum ab Ecclesia, sicut dignum est, perseueratis, Of∣fenditis Regem. Because the Law of the Capitularies, conformably to the Com∣mandements of the Church, doe ordaine, that Excommunicate persons should be depriued of Communion with the faithfull, to the end that they should procure their speedier absolution. But the same Law doth except such, as are imployed in the Princes seruice. Which was practised in France, vnder the Reigne of the mirrour of all pietie Saint Lewes, according to the testimonie of the Lord de Ioinuille. Whereunto the Prelates of France supplicated, that the Excommuni∣cate; might be bound and constrained by secular Iudges, to get themselues ab∣solued wholly, at least within a yeare. But answere was made freely to the Bi∣shop of Auxerre (who spake for all the Prelates of France) that it might not be permitted,* 9.63 that Princes and Officers should be Excommunicated. Alleadging the example of the Count of Bretaigne, Excommunicated by the Bishop of the place; against whom the King tooke part, and maintained the Act of the Count his Subiect.

Sancta sunt corpora Regum Francorum, to very good purpose so spake Doctor Vi∣ualdus. And for the Sacred Kings of France onely (because the like is not done for the Kings of England, Spaine, and others of Christendome) the Popes and vniuer∣sall Church haue ordained, that generall Prayers should be made for them, by all the rest of Christendome.

S. Thomas Aquinas, in the solution of the last Argument, writeth thus. That ••r••y•• ought to be made perticulerly to God: for the King of France.

In the third Councill of Arles, the second Chapter; the second Councill of Chaa∣lon, Chapter 66. In that of Rheimes, Chapter 4. And in that at Maguntia, Chap. 7. it is expressely enioyned, to pray to God for the Kings of France.

Some mny alleadge, that all these Councils were French Councils.

Whereunto we make answere, that ouer and beside the said Councils:* 9.64 Popes haue perticulerly giuen and granted Pardons throughout all Christendome, to men in all places, to pray for the Kings of France.

Innocent the fourth,* 9.65 granted ten dayes of Indulgence, to euery one that prayed for them.

Clement the fift,* 9.66 granted an hundred.

Leo the tenth,* 9.67 granted a whole yeare. And

Clement the sixt gaue power to the Prelates,* 9.68 who should say Masse before them, to grant fortie dayes of Pardon to all such as gaue assistance to the Masse. We should neuer make an end, if we would here number the Titles of Honor and Precedencie, giuen to the Most-Christian Kings of France, by strange Authors, and Nations of the World. So that we will finish this Chapter, with the same Psalme which be∣gan it. Psal. 89.8. Primogenitum posui Regem Francorum excelsum prae Regibus Terrae. Because the King of France is as Excellent aboue the other Kings, as Royall Maiesty is aboue other men. So saith S. Gregory the Great, writing to King Childehert of France.

It remaineth yet (before we fully close vp this Chapter) to make knowne to Cra∣nato, and them of his art, that the Precedencie of France,* 9.69 from Spaine hath bin adiudged by consent of the Kings of Spaine. And in this Spanish cause, we will serue our turne with none but Spanish Authours, whose testimonies are irre∣proachable. Afterward, wee will be tried by Strangers, with examples appa∣rant to the eye, and practised in our time, both in the sight and knowledge of Spani∣ards themselues.

Hieronimus Surita, in his Annales of Arragon, speaking of Ambassadors of Spain, deputed to goe to the Councill of Basile, saith

The sixteenth day of the moneth of September, 1434. were (on the part of the King of Castile Dom Iouan, second of the name) nominated for Ambassadours, Dom Alphonso Carillos, Prothonotarie Apostolicall; Aluarez d'Isorna, Bishop of Cuenca, Iean de Sylues, Alfier Maieur de Castille, and Alphonso Garcia de S. Maria, Deane of S. Iacques; To whom was giuen in charge, to request and demand of the Councill, to be re∣ceiued, and to haue the place of sitting, next to the Ambassadours of the Royall King of France. Goe to Schoole Cranato, and to the resolution of the Spanish Coun∣cill. The King of Castile and Leon required the sitting, next to the King of France: Because in the Councill of Constance, held in the yeare of Grace 1414. the Ambas∣sadors to the King of Arragon, had preceded them of Castile.

At the said Councill of Constance, finished in the yeare 416.* 9.70 the sitting for the Kings of Christendome, was in this manner. On the right side, being the most ho∣••orable, was Maister Iohn Gerson, Chanceller for the Vniuersitie of Paris, Ambassa∣••or for King Charles the sixt.

Beneath him, Dom Raymond Folcho, Counte of Cardonna; Ambassador for the King of Arragon, Dom Alphonso, fift of the name.

On the left side were seated the Ambassadours for the King of England, Henry, fift of the name.

Those for the Kings of Ierusalem and Sicilie, Iames of Bourbon, and Iane his wife.

After whom was seated the Ambassadour for Iohn (sir-named the Bad) Duke of ••••urgongne, holding the Standard and Banner of Bourgongne:* 9.71 which the Bishop of ••uenca, Ambassador for Castile snatched out of his hand, and cast it on the ground.

So that next after the Ambassadors of Ierusalem, tooke seating those for the King of Castile, Dom Iouan the second: which were Dom Diego d'Annaya, Bishop of Cuen∣••, and Dom Martinez Hernando de Cordua; according as it is set downe in the Acts of the said Councill the 22. Session.

Primo in primo loco sedebat egregius vir Ioannes de Gersono▪ Cancellarius Ecclesiae Pari∣••ensis, Ambasiator Francorum Regis.

Et post eum Dominus Raymondus Folchus, Comes Caudonae, Ambasiator Arragonū Regis.

Ad partem sinistram sedebant post Ambasiatores Regis Angliae.

Oratores Iacobi & Ioannae Regis & Reginae Hierusalem, & Sciciliae.

Quos sequebantur Dominus Didacus de Annaya Concensis Episcopus, & Dominus M••∣tinus Ferdinandus de Corduba Ambasiatores Ioannis Regis Castellae, & Legionis, loco Am∣basiatoris Ioannis Ducis Burgundiae.

* 9.72And as for the Councill of Basile, here you may behold the order and ranke, which the Ambassadours from Christian Princes there held; according to the te∣stimonie of Pope Pius secundus, formerly named Aeneas Syluius, Pregnotarie for the said Councill.

Ego nequaquam timebo Nationum ordinem seruare, &c.

1. Ex Natione Italica recepti sunt Episcopi Guillelmus Vercellensis, Georgius Augusten∣sis, &c.

2. Ex Natione Gallica quae & ipsa secunda est, Cuiusque in Ecclesiam Dei permaxim•• extant beneficia, nominati sunt ex Archi Pontificali dignitate Ioannes Tarantafie••. sis, &c.

3. Ex Natione Germanica, quae omnium est amplissima, recepti sunt ex Episcopali pre∣eminentia Fredericus Basiliensis, &c.

4. Ex Natione Hispanica (quae & ipsa vaslissimos habet, ac pernobiles Campo, qu••••∣or Christianis Regibus, & vno infideli regnata) hi sunt ad electionem magni Pastoris accer∣siti Pontifices octo. &c.

* 9.73The Councill of Basile was begun in the yeare of Grace 1431. and ended in the yeare fortie. The verball Processe of Acts therein, reporteth, that the Archbishop of Arles, President of the Councill, tooke the opinion first of the Archbishop of Lubecke, chiefe of the Ambassadors from the Emperor Albert, second of the name.

In the second place, that of the Archbishop of Tours, chiefe of the Ambassadors from Kings Charles the seauenth.

And in the third place, that of the Bishop of Cuenca, chiefe of them from the King of Castile.

Ex Oratoribus Caesaris Lubecensis Episcopus & Georgius Miles.

Ex Gallicis Archiepiscopus Turonensis, Trecensis Episcopus, & Collegae alij.

Ex Castellanis Concensis Episcopus. &c. Who according to the memory of their en∣struction, hath their sitting after them of France, as themselues had made their de∣mand.

In the last Councill of Lateran, held at Rome, in the yeares 1513.14. and 15. the same ranke was kept for the Precedencie of France, before Spaine, as is reported by the Acts thereof, and the confirmatiue Bull of the said Councill, in the time of Pope Leo, tenth of the name, giuen at Rome in the moneth of March 1516. and whereof these are the words.

* 9.74Charissimus in Christo filio noster Maximilianus in Imperatorem electus, Iulij P••p•• secundi Praedecessoris nostri; nostro vero tempore clarissimae memoriae Ludouicus▪ Fran••••∣rum, & ceteri Reges & Principes Christiani, summo cum omnium gaudio Lateranensi C••••∣cilio in Spiritu sancto legitimè congregato, adhaeserunt.

In this Councill, Messire Lewes Forbin, Sieur de Sabiers, Counceller in the Parle∣ment of Prouence, Ambassadour for King Lewes the twelfth, preceeded Hieroni••m Vi∣cho, Ambassador for Ferdinand, representing the person of his daughter Dame Iun•• Queene of Castile and Leon, &c.

Nec minus continuis Principum Christianorum in Imperatorem electi, & Francisci Christianissimi Francorum, ac Caroli Catholici Hispaniarum, & ceterorum Regum illustri∣um. &c. Behold this precedencie adiudged in your Citie of Rome (Cranato) and yet you put it into compromise; either thorow grosse ignorance, or malice.

This Precedencie is witnessed by Italian Authors, first of all by Thomas Ch••¦peggius, Bishoppe of Feltro, in la Marche Treuisana, Patriarch of Aquilea. B•••• what will you say, Cranato, if by vniuersall consent of the Princes of Christen∣dome, the King of France is the first of Christian Kings, before whom hee hath seating, yea, euen before the King of the Romaines? And at the Councill of Trent, where this Author was present, in the Session held the twentie nine day of

Ianuary, 1546. the Letters which were sent to the King of France, were read be∣fore those sent to the King of the Romanes?

Omnium consensu receptum est, Christianissimum Regem primum esse inter Reges: & primum ei deberi locum post Imperatorem.* 9.75 Et ideo si Romanorum Regi data sit solum Im∣perio successio, apertissimum est Regem Christianissimum prius nominandum, eiusque O∣ratores praeferendos Oratoribus Regis Romanorum. Et ita in Concilio Tridentino, dum illic essem, die vicesima nona Ianuarij, Anno Millesimo Quingentesimo Quadragesimo Sexto, prius recitatae fuerunt literae sacri Concilij mittendae Christianissimo Regi, quam aliae ad Romanorum Regem.

And from hence he concludeth, that if the King of the Romanes,* 9.76 who precedeth all other Kings of Christendome, be-fore-gon by the King of France: to small pur∣pose then would he of Spaine precede or goe before him of France. But so many times as he laboured to doe it, as often was he defeated in his pretences, as well at Rome, as in Poland and Venice.

At Venice, in Anno 1558. Francesco de Vargas,* 9.77 Ambassador in Venice for the King of Spaine, Dom Philip the 11. pretended, that he ought to precede Messire Frances de Noailles, Ambassador for King Henry the second. The Senate of Venice maintai∣ned the Ambassador from France in his Precedency, and excluded him of Spaine. The King whereof had no occasion at all to be discontented, or to complaine; in regard that the Kings his predecessors in the Generall Councell before named, had demanded their sedence, after the Kings of France.

This is affirmed by Menochius the Ciuill Lawyer, Counceller to the said King of Spaine Don Philip the second, in his Councell of Estate at Millaine. Serenissimum Dominum Venetorum aliquando declarauit obseruandam fuisse consuetudinem praeeminen∣tiae sedendi, & ambulandi inter Regis Christianissimi, & Regis Catholici Legatos, Quo sanè prudentissimo iudicio factum est, vt Rex Hispaniae conqueri non potuerit, cum id pla∣cuerit Dominio erenissimo, quod olim Hispaniae Regibus placuit.

Pedro Iustiniano, a Venetian Gentleman (descended of the ancient house of the Iustiniani, Lords and Princes of the Isle of Chio, vsurped by the Turke: (this famous house, which hath a Cardinall of the name, an honest Frenchman) beareth De Gueulles an Chasteau D'Or, au Chef de l Empire d' Alemagne,* 9.78 c'est a dire d'Or a teste de l Aigle esploye de Sable, writeth thus. Veneta in vrbe controuersia inter Henrici Galliae, & Philippi Hispaniae Regum Oratores obort est. Vterque enim primum, & honoratiorem locum publicè apud Principem Senatumque sibi exhibere postulabat. Diu id Patres decer∣nere recusarunt. Nihil que antiquâ priorique consuetudine, & quod omnium memoria semper obseruatum fuerat à Senatu immutatum est. Censuit tamen Senatus vt Gallus Ora∣tor Hispanum apud Principem publice praecederet. And,

Natalis à Comitibus, saith: Franciscus Vargas Hispanus legatione apud ••enetos tunc fungebatur, per quod tempus primum nata est controuersia de superiore loco inter Hispanum, Gallumque Reges.

The same Author further saith: Gusmanus Sylua Philippi Regis Orator, Venetios con∣cesserat Ordinarius Orator futurus apud eum Senatum. Huius aduentu iniecta est opinio certa societatis belli constituendae, quoniam multos iam annos, ob illam controuersiam de praecedentia cum Rege Gallorum, nullus Orator Hispanus fuerat ordinaris Venetijs.

In Poland, in Anno 1573.* 9.79 the most part of the Christian Princes sent their Am∣bassadors thither, for preceding in the election of a new King, after the death of Si∣gismond.

King Charles the ninth sent thither as his Ambassadour, Messire Iean de Monluc, Bishop of Valence, to make election for King, his Brother Monsieur Alexander Hen∣rie of France, Duke of Aniou, as accordingly he was.

Philip the second, King of Spaine, had there for his Ambassador,* 9.80 Dom Pedro Fa∣••••hardo, Marquesse of Velez, who demanded the Precedency for the King his Ma-Master, against him for France, as well in the Church, as in publique; and to this end he was heard the first after the Ambassadors from the Pope, the Emperour, and after him for France.

The States and Lords of Poland, being assembled at Varsouia, adiudged the Pre∣cedency to the K. of France. So that after the Ambassadour from Pope Gregory the

13. and from the Emperor Maximilian, the second were heard (for the Pope, the Cardinall Commendon, and for the Emperour Dom Guillame des Vrfins, Lord of ••••∣zembergue) he from France was heard, and then he for Spaine, to whom order (in ranke) was giuen to speake after him. But he, offended at this foyle, and in so no∣table an assembly; forsaking his Embassie, returned home from Poland with excee∣ping shame.

At Rome, which is the great Theater of the World, in Anno 1564. was Ambas∣sador from King Charles the ninth, Messire Henry Clutin, Lord of Oisell. At the same time was Ambassador from the King of Spaine Philip the second, Dom L•• de Zunyga de Requesens,* 9.81 great Commander of the Order of S. Iames of the sword in Castille, who laboured all he could possibly deuise with Pope Pius Quartus, to haue the Precedencie before him of France, or (at the least) to walke equall with him (for the Ambassador of France equalleth in Honours him from the Emperor,) and that at one and the same time, Incense might be giuen to him, and the Pax to kisse, as was done to the Ambassadors from France,* 9.82 and the Emperour. The Pope con∣sidered a long while, and ballanced this businesse in his braine; but in the end, hee maintained the King in his Precedency, and in his Chappell vpon the day of Pen∣tecost.

The learned Onuphr••us Panuinius, and the Spaniard Morales, in the life of the said Pope Pius Quartus. Non longe post controuersiam de honoratiori in publicis concessibu•• loco inter Oratores Gallum, & Hispanum, diu ante Francisci Vargae opera Venetijs excita∣tam, alia re••••uata est▪ Pontifex post multas longasque tergiuersationes Summum Gall•••• Locum assignauit, cum concordiae forma multum consuluisset, nec vllam reperisset. Hispa∣nus enim superiorem concessum Gallo negabat, & Gallus Hispanum aequalem recusabat: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 eam rem Ludouicus Requesens magnus Castellae Commendator Hispanus Orator irritat••••, post publicam contestationem Regis sui nomine, Roma abijt.

Pedro Iustiniano saith againe. Pontifex circa ius Praecedentiae inter Gallorum, & Hispanorum legum Oratores priorem locum Gallo, vti semper obseruatum fuerat attrib••••, Ex quo Philippus Rex valde indignatus, Oratorem suum è Romana Curia statim re∣uocauit.

Cauitellus, in his Annales of Cremona, vnder the yeere 1564. saith. Orta contri∣uersia inter Legatos Hispaniae, & Gaelliae Regum Romae penes summum Pontificem, cum alter alterum praecedere vellet in Pompis, & alijs, quibus contingeret ibi adesse. Summus P••••∣tifex declarauit debere praecedere Legatum Regis Galliae, sub fundamento, vt creditur, quod praedecessores Regis Galliae statum Romanae Ecclesiae ac Religionis Christianae valde auxeri•• (goe to schoole to this man of Cremona, Cranato) & pro conseruando & ampliand•• multa Bella obierint, & praeclara facinora egerint aduersus Infideles & alios qui ipsum o••∣primere voluerint. Et Galliae Regnum sit antiquius Regno Hispaniae: Et Galli prius Hispo∣nis fidem Christi receperint: and thereto he might well haue added this Clause, Et à Gallis Hispani Christianae Fidei notitiam acceperint.

These are (Cranato) those considerations which the Popes haue had, not to ad∣iudge; but to conserue the Monarchs of the Lillies, in the Precedency which they had (from all times) ouer all the Kings and Princes of Christendome.

* 9.83A Precedency kept for the Sacred Kings of France euen at Rome, in the eye of all Nations of the World; and in an Act the most solemne that had beene seene▪ performed in fauour, pursuit, and at the charge of the King of Spaine, Dom Philip the second.

In the yeere 1588. Pope Sixtus Quintus then sitting at Rome (where the King of Spaine Dom Philip the second, had then the whole power; and where was the Fort and Dongeon of the bloody League, for rendring the French (as a prey) for the enemies pillage) Spaine caused a Religious Grey Frier, called in Latine Did••∣cus,* 9.84 and in Spanish Diego D' Alcala, to be Canonized, for the gift of Myracles which God had wrought by his prayers, and daily did, both during his life-time, and af∣ter his death. Namely, for the health of the Infant of Spaine Dom Charles, accor∣ding as it is more at large set downe and contained, in the Acts of his Cano••i∣zation.

Dom Henry de Gusman, Count d'Oliuares, Ambassador of Spaine, with Cardinalls

and others of the Spanish Nation, pursuing this act, wholly Spanish; performed what possibly they could, in an action so fauourable for them, now or neuer, to haue Precedency, and Prime place of Honour, before the Ambassador of France, Mes∣sire Iean de Viuone, Marquesse of Pisany, whom the Spaniards (in a brauery) wished to bee a Spectator of this Act, as to draw him a Iudge for Precedency, before France.

The Marquesse, who well enough knew these Spanish practises, and what they did at Rome against King Henry, third of that name of blessed memory, and his Master; stood stiffely to preserue the Precedency and Honor,* 9.85 atchieued by the Sa∣cred Kings of France, with expence of their bloud, for the state and maintenance of the Romane Church; and not to giue way to him for Spaine, by any of his suppli∣cations, which were, to giue no assistance in this Act and Solemnitie, altogether Spanish, or at this time, to yeeld or grant him any place.

To compound this difference of so great importance, the Pope Sixtus Quintus, made a Congregation of foure Cardinalls, by whom this act was balotted,* 9.86 for di∣uers ouertures and waies of amity. Francis, Cardinall de Ioyeuse (who died a while after, Deane of the Cardinals) propounded one, which was. That the Ambassador for the King should absent himselfe, from the solemnity of Canonizing the Frier Diego D'Alcala de Henarez; on condition, that at the first Assembly that should be made in Rome, the Ambassador of Spaine should (as hee ought) take his place be∣neath him for the King of France. This offer, more then reasonable,* 9.87 was refused by the Spaniards, and they iudged vncapable of this French courtesie by the Cardi∣nalls of this congregation. So that that the Count Oliuarez forsooke and left the place, free and wholly to the Marquesse de Pisany S. Gouast, who was present at all this Ceremony, according to the testimony of

Cicarella, in the life of Pope Sixtus Quintus, Anno Dom. 1588. Occasione Canoni∣zationis Didaci ab Alcala, orta est inter Legatum Regis Hispaniarum, & Legatum Re∣gis Galliae magna contentio dicente Hispano in hoc actu Canonizationis sancti Didaci His∣pani sibi deberi primum locum, cum is potissimum ad Regnum Hispaniae pertineret: prae∣terea sibi principales quasdam operationes in hoc actu incumbere.

Respondit Legatus Franciae, peractis ijs quae facienda Hispano erant, aut Sacello exiret, aut locum inferiorem occuparet.

Hispanus iterum, vt saltem Francus ille hac vice, Idque ex Gratia (of grace and French courtesie) primum locum concederet petijt.

Cui Francus, se quidem hunc locum illi concessurum, hac lege, ne quid derogaret iuri praecedendi, quod Galli habebant, & quod abs{que} praeiudicio, primo quod habiturus esset Pon∣tifex Sacello, Legatus Hispanicus (qui se inferiorem Francico semper ostendens, huc nun∣••quam accedere solet) praesens adesset, locumque inferiorem suo occuparet.

Respondet Hispanus, se nullo modo id facturum: hoc enim facto fateretur se illi cedere.

Dum sic inter se contendunt, subrepit paulatim ira, incaluit sanguis, adeò vt ad armae propemodum, & ad maximum tumultum ventum fuisset, nisi aliorum auctoritas interpo∣••ita esset.

Tandem negotium hoc modo compositum est. Legatus Hispanicus ad Sacellum non ve∣••••iret, sed Cardinalis Deca eius munere fungeretur, eaque faceret, quae fecisset Legatus. Gallicus vero Legatus consuetum locum retineret. His peractis, Canonisatio cum summa summa quiete, & modestia peracta est.

CHAP. XIIII. Of such Ceremonies and Orders as haue beene, and yet are still kept and obserued, at the Sacring and Crowning of the Kings Most-Christian.

* 9.88AS there haue beene none but the Parisian Kings of France, which beare Armes of Azure with three Floures de Luces of Gold; and others, onely Colours and Mettalls, varied and diuersified as formerly we haue said: so in the same manner, there haue beene none but the said Parisian Kings of France, that were Sacred and Crowned at Rheimes with Celestiall Balme, kept in the Holy Viole or Bottell. The Kings of Bour∣gongne France, were ordinarily Sacred and Crowned at Sancta Crux of Orleans; those of Austrasia at Mentz; & those of Soissons at another place, with holy Oyles Sacred by Bishops; and not with that of the Holy Bottle.

Now it is to bee noted in our passing ouer the Kings, represented on the great Frontespice of the Church at Paris, which are XXVIII. in number: there is a knowledge necessarily required,* 9.89 concerning the changes of the three Lignes, and of them that were Sacred and Crowned at Rhemes or elsewhere.

* 9.90Clouis the first Christian King, is in the number of those XXVIII. Kings. His pi∣cture is to be seene without the Church on the North side, which answereth to the Cloyster, betweene S. Iean le Rond, and the North gate of the Church; where also are obseruable the pictures of King Philip le Bel, and of Madam Iane of Nauarre, his Wife, vnder whose Reigne the Portall was finished.

* 9.91The first King on the Frontespice is Childebert, first of the name, King of Paris, Restorer and Endower of the said great Church; as wee learne by the Bishop of Poictiers, Fortunatus.

Si Salomoniaci memoretur machina templi Arte licet par sit, pulchrior ista fide.

And more lower.

Haec pius egregio Rex Childebertus amore Dona sua Populo non moritura dedit.

* 9.92All the thirteene which follow, are of the Ligne of Clouis, as namely; Clothiore the first, Charibert, Chilpericke; Clothaire the second; Dagobert, first of the name, Restorer and Endower of S. Denys in France; Clouis, second of the name; Cloth••ire the third, Childericke the second; Theodoricke or Thierry; Clouis the third; Childe∣bert the third, called the Iust; Dagobert the second, and Clothaire the fourth, all Kings of Paris, and Sacred in the City of Rheimes. The other Parisian Kings are not there represented; because they were but Maskes and shadowes of Kings, desti••••ted exalted and suppressed, when it so pleased the Maires of the Pallace, who (vn∣der them) gouerned France by absolute power.

* 9.93On this Frontespice, such as beside Scepters, hold Apples or Balles in their hands, are they that were Kings of all France intirely, vnder the first Ligne; and likewise others, that haue beene Emperours, or renowned for valiancie: Like as those Kings that were negligent, idle, and cowards, are presented with their Armes hanging downewards.

* 9.94The second Ligne began at King Pepin le Bref, tearmed the Dwarfe for his little Stature, yet armed with inuincible courage, and that is the reason why he is figured mounted on a Lyon. He, his Wife and Sonnes were Sacred at S. Denis in France, by Pope Stephen, who came to implore his ayd and assistance against the Lomba•••••• Kings.

The said Pepin is followed by sixe Kings of France of his Ligne, as namely Char∣lemaigne,

first Emperor of the West, Sacred in the Church of Noyon; Lewis the Debonnaire, King and Emperor, Sacred in the Church of Rhemes, by Pope Stephen; Charles the Bald, King and Emperour, Sacred at Orleans by the Traytor Ganelon Archbishop of Sens; followed by Lewis the Stammerer, second of the name, King and Emperour; Charles the Simple; and Lewis of beyond the Seas. The other are ••ot presented there, for the reasons formerly alleaged, in speaking of the last Kings of the first Ligne.

The two and twentieth King was Hugh Capet, Author of the third Ligne,* 9.95 reig∣••ing happily at this present; exalted to the Royaltie for his vertues, by vniuersall ••onsent of the generall States of the Kingdome, assembled at Noyon; but hee was Sacred at Rhemes, and his Sonne and Successor, Robert the Deuout, in the Citie of Orleans.

After Robert followed immediately, and by Order, these Kings; Henry, first of ••he name; Philip, first of the name; Lewis le Gros, sixt of the name; Lewis the se∣••enth, tearmed the yonger (to distinguish him from his father) sirnamed the Pitti∣••ull; and the eight and twentieth, King Philip, second of the name, called Gods-gift, ••he Conqueror Augustus, that is to say, Emperour: vnder whose reigne, and the ••ontificacie of Bishop Maurice, the goodly Church was finished, as now at this day it is to be seene.

Now, in regard that Lewis le Gros, sixt of the name,* 9.96 immediately after the death of his Father, Philip the first, had beene Sacred in the City of Orleans, by Daim∣••ert, Archbishop of Sens, assisted by his Suffragans, to witet, Yues Bishop of Char∣••es, Iohn of Orleans, Giles of Paris, Manasses of Meaux, Hugh of Neuers, and Ym∣••ert or Harold of Auxerre: The Church and Archbishop of Rheimes complained of the Deed against the Archbishop of Sens, and his Suffragans, as of a manifest at∣••empt on their ancient Priuiledge and possession, held time out of minde, euer since great Clouis, for Consecrating the Kings of France: whereupon, the Archbishop of Sens was sued in the Court of Parlement.

Yues, the learned Bishop of Chartres, made answer to this complaint, as appea∣••eth by his Epistle, beginning Nouerint Sancta Romana Ecclesia, speaking in the name of his Comprouincialls, that this Act had not, neither was done by any enterprise on the Church of Rhemes:* 9.97 but onely to auoyd perills and dangers ensuing by long delay, after the decease of King Philip the first; in which respect it was thought ex∣••edient to Sacre Lewis le Gros in the City of Orleans. Erant enim quidam Regni per∣••urbatores, qui ad haec omni studio vigilabant, vt aut Regnum ad aliam personam trans∣••erretur, aut non mediocriter minueretur.

Moreouer, he alleadged for example, the Sacring of the Kings, descendants of Clouis, who were Sacred in Principall Cities of their Kingdome and Partage,* 9.98 as al∣••eady we haue said. Isti quippe Regis nullam à Remensi Archiepiscopo Benedictionem, vel Coronam acceperunt, sed à Saoerdotibus Prouinciarum quas regebant sublimati sunt, & sa∣••rati. And afterward, examples of the Kings of the second Line, and third, Sacred ••lsewhere, and not at Rheimes. Ex quibus exemplis manifestum erat, quòd Francorum Reges non omnes in Remensi Ecclesiâ, vel à Remensibus Archiepiscopis fuerant consecrati, ••d multi in multis alijs locis, & a multis alijs personis consecrati fuerant.

In the last place, that it was impossible,* 9.99 to haue Sacred King Lewis le Gros in the City of Rheimes; for reasons vtterly vnanswerable.

First, that the City of Rheimes was excommunicated, in regard of partialities and ••actions moued & raised therein, about the election of two Archbishops,* 9.100 chosen both ••one time; to wit, Geruase and Raoull, or Rhadolph, by the partakers of whom, Mise∣••••bilis, & mirabilis erat Remensis Ecclesiae status, Geruase renting all peace in peeces, by labouring to hinder the election Canonicall of Rodolph. Pissibilis non erat, quia ••secratio Regis Remis ab Archiepiscopo Ecclesiae nondum inthronisato, sine summa per∣••batione, & sanguinis effusione celebrari non poterat.

The second was taken from the place and time.* 9.101

Of the Place. De Loco non conueniebat, quia Ciuitas sub anathemate posita erat.

Of the time. Because there was not any meanes for maintaining the State, by ••eferring and tardying the Sacring and Coronation. Tempori opportuna non erat;

quia si consecratio Regis differretur, Regni Status, & Ecclesiae Pax grauiter p••∣tur, and this reason of State was most pregnant,

Now, notwithstanding the defences of Yuo Carnotensis, by interuention of the Peeres of France, who likewise complained, that they were not called to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sacring and Coronation of Lewis le Gros: the number of Peeres were ruled by King Lewis the yonger, to the number of twelue, by Decree of the generall Parliament, held in the great hall of the Bishops Pallace at Paris, at the Feast of Pe••∣tecost,* 9.102 Anno 1179. And by the same Order, the Prerogatiue of Sacring our Kings, which was in compromise, betweene the Archbishop of Sens, and his Suffraga•• Bishops, defendants against the Church and Archbishop of Rheimes, maintaines of the complaint; was adiudged to William de Champaigne, tearmed with the w•• hands, Cardinall by the title of S. Sabine, Archbishop of Rheimes, where the Sa∣cring of our Kings was concluded on for euer after. And since the Sacring of King Philip Augustus,* 9.103 truely Augustus and Conquerour, performed at Rheimes on All-Saints day, in the said yeere 1179. all our Kings his Successors, haue beene the•••• Sacred.

The late King Henry the Great (of glorious memory) excepted, who, by rebelli∣on of the City of Rheimes (a thousand times more accursed at that instant time, th•••• it was in the daies of Lewes le Gros, for fauouring an Vsurper against his lawfull Archbishop) had his Sacring & Coronation performed in the Church of Chart••••s.

* 9.104Our Most Christian Kings are Sacred and annointed with holy Balme, in seauen parts and places of their body.

First, on the crowne of the head.

Secondly, on the brest.

Thirdly, between both their shoulders.

Fourthly, on the right shoulder.

Fiftly, on the left shoulder.

Sixtly, in the bending of the right arme.

And lastly, so on the left arme.

* 9.105Queenes of France are ordinarily Sacred and Crowned at S. Denys in France▪ with other oyle then that of the Holy Bottle: and on two places onely,

On the Head, and

On the Breast, but not elsewhere.

It is very likely, that Clouis, hauing bestowed such great benefits on S. ••hemig••▪ the said Bishop (no doubt) gaue part of them in the Inuestiture of Noblemen, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hold them in Fiefe of the said Abbey. And like as thorow all the Bishoprickes of France, there are foure Noble Fiefes, erected in the Title of Baronies, for which the Lords owe seruice to the Bishops: so in the same manner, this rich and ancient Arch-Monastery, honoured with keeping the Holy Bottle, hath (at all times) ha•• •••• foure Barons and Knights of the said Holy Bottle.

Some Light heereof may be discerned, in many passages of the Ecclesiastic•••• History of Rheimes, written by Floardus: which yet may much more cleerely 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seene by the Acts and Sacring and Crowning of our Most-Christian King, and No∣ble Augustus Lewis, thirteenth of that name, now happily reigning; performed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Church of Rheimes, on Sonday the 17. day of October▪ and in the yeere 〈◊〉〈◊〉 whereof I purpose to speake somewhat.

* 9.106The Royall Ornaments being newly made, answerable to the age and statu••e of the King (he being then but nine yeeres olde) were prepared and brought vnto the City of Rheimes: and his Maiesty, accompanied with the Queene Regent his Mo∣ther, made his entrance into the City of Rheimes, the 14 day of October, in the booke 〈◊〉〈◊〉 yeare of 1610.

The preparations for the Sacring were prouided in the great Church of our 〈◊〉〈◊〉 (the same which we haue described for King Henry the Great, in the sixt 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the History of Nauarre, vnder the yeere 1594. in the Moneth of February) his Ma∣iesty on Saturday th 16. day, went to the Euening prayers: after which, he recei∣ued the Sacrament of Confirmation, by the hand of Francis, Cardinall de Ios••s••, presented to his Maiesty by Q. Margaret, and Monsieur the Prince of C••e.

Which being done, the King offred to the Church of our Lady,* 9.107 his gift or pre∣sent. Which was a head of S. Lewes, carried by two Angels, all made of Siluer dou∣bly guilded, weighing threescore and foure Markes. At the bottome whereof was enchased a bone of one of his armes, couered with Rockie Christall.

The Bases of the Shrine was supported by Cherubins, made forward Ouall-wise, and halfe circkled, whereon was the Image of the King, adorned in his Royall ha∣bits kneeling, his hands closed, and vp-heaued, and before him (on a Pillow) lay two Scepters, and two Crownes. About the Bases were to be read these words.

LVdouicus Decimus tertius Filius Henrici Magni Galliarum, & Nauarrae Regis Chri∣stianissimi, Parentis Imperio, eiusdem virtutibus succedens, hoc Toreuma ossis Diui Ludouici Regis eius initij prosapiae Monimentum Posteritati dedit Mense Octobri, An∣no Domini Milesimo Sexcentesimo Decimo, in aduentu Regni, sede dicante, Deo dedi∣cauit.

At the said Sacring, performed on Sunday the seauenteenth of October,* 9.108 the said Lord Cardinall de Ioyeuse, represented the Archbishop and Duke of Rheimes, Deane of the Peeres; the other Ecclesiasticall Peeres were all there personally present, to wit; Geoffrey de Billy, Bishop and Duke of Laon; Charles Des-Cars, Bishop and Duke of Langres; Renè Potier, Bishop and Count of Beauuais; Cosimo Clauisso, Bishop and Count of Chaalons; and Charles de Balsac, Bishop and Count of Noyon.

The ancient Lay Peeres, Dukes of Bourgongne, Normandie & Guienne, and Counts of Tolosa, Flanders & Champaigne, were represented; the Dukes with my Lords, Prin∣ces of the Blood, De Conde, de Conte and de Soissons: And the Counts, by the Dukes of Neuers, d'Elboeuf, and d'Espernon. My Lord the Constable was presented by the Marshall De la Chastre; my Lord the Chanceller was there in person. The Marshall de Lauardin presented the Great Maister, the Duke d'Eguillon, Great Chamberlaine; and the Marquesse de Versoy Roger de Belle-Garde, Maister of the Horse, and the prime Gentleman of the Chamber was there in person. The foure Barons, for fetching the Holy-Bottle, were the Marquesse de Sable, Beauuais-Nangis the Sonne, the Viscount de Rabat, and the fourth was the Baron de Biron.

Chesne Pouilleux, a Village in Rhetelois,* 9.109 appertaining to the Abbey of S. Rhemigi∣••us, at all times yeelded ten or twelue of the Inhabitants, for attending on the said Holy-Bottle, carried by the great Priour of the said Abbey. Instead of twelue, all the Rustickes of the said Village, haue taken libertie of themselues, to be present ••t the Sacring of our Kings, and comming to Rheimes, (so many of them as are ••ble to beare Armes) they march thither, with beating the Drumme, and Ensigne displaied, wearing their best garments, and euery one an Oaken Leafe in his Hat. For three dayes space they are there feasted at Rheimes, and haue (more-ouer) as a ••ootie, the white Hacqueney which the King giueth, for bearing the said Holy-••ottle. These saucie companions would make it to be credited, that these priui∣••edges are granted them, because in the time of Charles the seauenth, they wonne ••gaine the Holy-Bottle; which the Bourgongnons had carried away from S. Rhemigius: which is altogether fabulous, and no truth in it.

The Bishops of Laon and of Beauuais being sent to fetch the King, demanded for ••im at his Chamber doore, saying: Lewes the thirteenth, Sonne of Henry the Great,* 9.110 which is remarkeable, for remembrance of the dead, and may serue as a Spurre to ••he Sonne, for imitation of his Fathers valour. At Masse, the Cardinall de Ioyeuse ••eing the Officiant, was assisted by the Bishops of Acs and of Valence. The Bishop ••f Rieux sung the Epistle, and the Bishop of Boulongne the Gospell.* 9.111 The Cardi∣••all de Gondy brought the kisse to the King, first the Pax, and afterward the Agnus ••ei. The Offerings were carried on Cushion-cloathes of tawnie Damaske, frin∣••ed with Gold. The Lord of Montigny carried the Wine; De Ragny the Bread ••f Siluer; Beauuais-Nangis that of Gold; De Rambouillet the Purse, wherein were ••irteene Pieces of Gold, each of them valuing thirteene Crownes. The King re∣••••iued the Communion vnder both the kindes, with deuotion and humilitie, admi∣••d in such yong yeares.

* 9.112At the royall Feast, next to the Table of the King, and the Peeres Ecclesiasticks and Layicks; was that of the Officers of the Crowne, whereat were seated my Lord the Nuntio; the Ambassadours of Venice and Florence, my Lord the Chan∣celler and those which carried the honors of the Offerings, with Lords and Knights of noate. Roquemont Viole, Maister of the houshold, tooke the Table-Napkin, and presented it to the Marshall de Lauardin, from whose hand his Maiestie receiued it. Roquemont, as the most auncient Maister of the Houshold, had the honor that day, to Vsher and goe before the Dinner seruice. The Duke of Rouannois carried the first Dish, seruing as Great Pantler of France: the Lord of Crequy waited as Cup-bea∣rer and Taster; and the Lord of Rhodes, Great Maister of the Ceremonies, and Caruer.

* 9.113On Monday, being S. Lukes day, the 18. of October, the King receiued the Or∣der of the Holy-Ghost, by the hand of the Cardinall de Ioyeuse. He was conducted to the Altar by my Lords the Princes of Conty, and of Soissons, preceded by the Officers of the Order; tooke the Oath of Great Maister, and signed it; Chaste••••-Neuf, Chanceller of the said Order, holding the Euangelicall Booke. Which be∣ing done, De Rhodes, Great Maister of the Ceremonies, and Prouost of two Or∣ders for the King; cloathed his Maiestie with the Great Mantle or Cloake of the Order, and Cardinall de Ioyeuse put about his necke the Coller of the Or∣der, In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the Holy-Ghost, making the signe of the Crosse.* 9.114 Which serueth to shew, that Kings are not borne Knights, and that receiuing the Order of Knighthood, is an act solemne, hauing perticuler Cere∣monies thereto as perticulerly belonging.

After the Great Mantle of the Order was thus put vpon the King, the Cardinall tooke from the hand of Viscount de Pisieux, Great Treasurer of the Order, the Blew Riband,* 9.115 and a paire of Beades, which his Maiestie receiued. This done, and the Act of Ceremonie Registred downe by Aubespine Verderone, Pregnotane of the Order, and President of the Chamber of Accounts at Paris, the King re∣maining still by the high Altar: the Dukes of Espernon, and de Monbason, pre∣ceded by the Lord of Rhodes, the Herald and Vsher of the Order; conducted my Lord the Prince of Conde, chiefe Prince of the Blood, before his Maiestie, of whom he onely receiued the Order of the Holy-Ghost: to declare, that no per person in the world can walke as Peere, with Princes of the Noble Floures de Luce.

On the morrow, the King and the Queene his Mother, went walking to the Castell of Baron du Tour, who presented them with a Collation, and thence their Maiesties returned to Rheimes; from whence they departed on Wednesday the 27.* 9.116 to performe their Prayers at S. Marcoull, a Priorie, where the King touched the diseased with the Kings-Euill, which were a great number; Father Cotton receiuing them still from the King, who returned to Paris on Saturday, being the thirtieth of October, the Eeuen of All-Saints, and on the morrow went to heare Masse in the Church of Paris.

* 9.117The thirteene Pieces of Gold, presented by the King at the Offering, and those of Gold and Siluer, which were throwne to the People by the Heralds, crying L••∣gesse, after the wonted manner; had on the one side, the Image of the King Crow∣ned, and for the Legend, Ludouicus XIII. Dei Gratia Francorum & Nauarr•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Christianissimus. And on the other side a Cloude, from whence issued a hand with long fingers, A Fuzelles, holding a Bottle, vnder which was the representation of a Cittie▪ as that of Rheimes, with a date of time, to wit, the XVII. of October 16••••. and for the Legend, Francis data munera Coeli: the deuise true, but the representati∣on false, and which (in it selfe) argueth the Author guiltie of grose ignorance.

* 9.118At the Sacring of our first Christian King, the great Clouis, it was not an An∣gell in humaine forme, which brought (from Heauen) the Holy-Bottle to S. Rhemi∣gius the Bishop of Rheimes. Floardus, whose testimonie is without reproofe, autho∣rized for more then eight hundred yeares; supplieth the defect, which some ••ad reformers haue enuiously imposed on Saint Gregory of Tours, our auncient A••list; whotelleth vs in his Historie of the Church of Rheimes: That on Saturday

••n Easter weeke, in the yeare of our Saluation fiue hundred, on which day Clo∣••is was regenerated by the Sacrament of Baptisme, and by the same Saint Rhemigi∣••is, with three thousand French. Clericus Chrisma ferens à Populo interceptus, ad Fontem pertingere penitus est impeditus. Sanctificato denique Fonte, nutu diuino Chris∣••ma defuit. Sanctus autem Pontifex Rhemigius, oculis ad Coelum porrectis tacite traditur ••rasse cum lachrymis. Et ecce subito Columba ceu Nix oduolat candida rostro deferens Am∣••ullam, Coelestis doni Chrismate repletam, cuius odoris mirabili respersi Nectare, inaesti∣••abili qui aderant, super omnia quibus ante à delectati fuerant replentur suauitate. Acceptus itaque sanctus Praesul Ampulla, postquam Chrismate frontem conspersit, species ••ox Columbae disparuit.

The great Seale of the Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius of Rheimes,* 9.119 confirmeth this passage of Floardus, the Bishop is thereon figured, cloathed in his pontificall habits, assisted by his Cleargie, preceded with a Crosse, and two Candlestickes carried by two Children Quiresters: Clouis on his knees before the Font of Bap∣tisme, attending for the Sacred Vnction, a Pigeon, white as Snowe, appearing on high, bringing in her beake the Holy-Bottle, which S. Rhemigius receiueth with his right hand.

The marke or stampe of this Seale, is presented in the midst of a Crosse,* 9.120 which is carried by the foure Barons and Knights of the Order, of the said Holy-Bottle of S. Rhemigius of Rheimes, instituted (as they stay) by the same King Clouis. A∣bout the necke is worne a Riband of Blacke Silke, whereto is fastened beneath a Crosse of Gold, cut and cornered, enamelled with white, charged with a Doue, holding in her bill the Holy-Bottle, receiued by a hand. And so ought the pieces of Gold and Siluer, at the Sacring of our Kings to be stamped; and on the other side the Image of S. Rhemigius of Rheimes. Behold here the figure of the Crosse, which they weare about their necks.

[illustration]

On their Mantles or Cloakes, they weare a Crosse angled and squared,* 9.121 made of white Sattin, or Cloth of Siluer; in the midst, a round, containing the Seale a∣boue figured, the round Cantonned with foure Floures de Luces of Gold, the whole consisting of imbroderie. And because this memory hath not bin noated by any other, before vs: I hold it conuenient, that the iustifiable acts of this Order, their Hommage to the Church of S. Rhemigius, and the Ceremonie at the Sacring of our Monarches, were not amisse to be inserted in this place, according to their Origi∣nals, taken from the Records and Roules of S. Rhemigius of Rheimes, whereof here followeth the Tenour in the Countrey tearmes.

The receiuing of Faith and Hommage.

TO all such as shall see these present Letters, Rene the Burgesse, Licentiate in the Lawes, Bayliffe of Rheimes, and of the Abbey and Arch-Monasterie of

Saint Rhemigius of Rheimes, health. We make knowne, that by vertue of Let∣ters of Commission,* 10.1 to vs giuen by the illustrious and reuerend Lord, Lewes of L••∣raine, Arch-Bishop and Duke of Rheimes, first Peere of France, Legate borne of the See Apostolique, Abbot of the said Abbey and Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemi∣gius, perpetually vnited and incorporated to the said Archbishopricke, dated the fourth day of the moneth of October 1608. Reade, published and Registred in the Roules of the said Bailiwicke of Rheimes, the 24. of the said Moneth of Octo∣ber: There appeared before vs the honorable Lord, Messire Thomas de Cauch•••• and Neuflize, Knight, Lord and Castillion of the said Neuflize, Baron de Cham∣lats, there dwelling. Who said and shewed to vs, that no long while since, the Land, Seigneurie and Baronnie of Terrier, amounted in full Fiefe to the late Lord Cl••••de de Cauchon, Esquire, Lord Dunchaire Hourges and de Courlandon his Father, by rea∣son of which Land, Seigneurie and first Baronnie of Terrier, he had right to tearme himselfe the prime Seruant, Baron and Knight to my Lord S. Rhemigius, and so consequently had right, to beare and carrie (in the prime place of honor) the first and principall Staffe on the right side, of the Canopie or Pall, vnder which was carried from the Church of the said S. Rhemigius, vnto the Church of our Lady in Rheimes, the Holy-Bottle, wherein hath bin miraculously conserued, from King Cl••uis, first Christian King of the French, the holy Oyle and Sacred Vnction, wherewith haue bin annointed the most-Christian Kings of France, on the day of their Sacring and Coronation, euermore performed in the said Church of our Lady in Rheimes. Whereupon, he requested of vs, by vertue of our power granted by the said Commission: that we would receiue his Oa••h and Homage, for the said Land, Seigneurie and Barronnie of Terrier, with the appurtenances and d••pendances. Because hee is (next after the said Thomas de Cauchon) Lord of the said Neufliz & Teerrier, presenting himselfe there in person, and in presence of the venerable and i••dicious man, Dom Iohn the Spanyard, Priest and Doctor in Sacred Diuinitie, chiefe Vicare for the said Lord, as well in Spiritu∣all as Tempo all affaires. Performing also such Oath and Hommage, as by reason of the said Land, Seigneurie and Baronnie of Terrier, he standeth bound to doe, the So∣lemnities requisi••e in such cases of custome, euermore kept and obserued.

We haue, in presence of Maister Laual, Exchecker Atturney for the said Arch∣bishopricke and Abbey of the said S. Rhemigius; receiued, and doe receiue, the said Lo••d Thomas de Cauchon and Neuflize, vpon his Oath of fidelitie, for the said Land, Seigneurie and first Baronnie of Terrier, with the appurtenances and de∣pendances: Alwayes reseruing the right of the said Lord, and of any other, with∣out preiudice to othe•• rights which may be due, with charge to be giuen by the said Lord Baron de Terrier, his auouching and Inuentorie, within fortie dayes follow∣ing, according to custome. In witnesse whereof, we haue signed these presents, and caused them also to be signed by the Ordenarie Register to the Bailiwicke, of S. Rhemigius; & thereto put the Seale of the Holy-Bottle, belonging to the Bailiwicke, with ours, which was done at Rheimes the eight day of the month of October, 1610.

Signed. Bourgeois Bailly, And Le Poyure, Register.

Acts of Notaries for the Sacring of King Lewes the thirteenth.

IN the presence of vs Peter Auger, and Thomas Roger, Notaries for our Lord the King, hereditarilie abiding at Rheimes, for the Bailiwicke of Vermandois, sub∣signed. This day, being Sunday, the eighteenth of October, one thousand sixe hundred and ten, being in the Church and Arch-Monasterie of my Lord S. Rhemi∣gius of Rheimes, about the ninth houre in the morning, appeared in the same Abbey the high and mighty Lords, Messire ••hillip de Laual, Marquesse de Sablay; Nicholas de Brichanteau, Lord of Beauuais-Nangy; Henry Gaston de Foix, Viscount de Rabat; and

Armand de Biron, Baron de Chef-Boutonne, being at Rheimes: who said and declared to the venerable and Religious man Dom Iohn the Spaniard, Priest, Doctor in the facultie of Sacred Diuinitie, great Prior of the said Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigi∣us; and great Vicare both Spirituall and Temporall to the Illustrious Prince, my Lord Lewes of Lorraine, Archbishop, Duke of Rheimes, and chiefe Peere of France, Abbot of the Abbey and Arch-Monasterie of Saint Rhemigius; as also to Dom Iohn Rauinean, Sub-Prior, Iohn le Clerke, third Prior, Claude the Bishop, fourth Pri∣or, Chanters and Treasurers, Nic. Vaurouart, and Oudar Bourgeous, Ouerseers of the Sicke, all the Religious Priests of the said Arch-Monasterie, and other Religi∣ous persons of the said Abbey. That they were sent on the behalfe of the King our Lord, Lewes the thirteenth of that name, to cause the bringing by the said great Prior of the said Arch-Monasterie, and the Religious persons, in all reuerend and honorable manner, the Holy-Bottle from the place at Saint Rhemigius, to the Church of our Lady, for holy seruice at the Sacring and Coronation of our said Lord the King, which is to be celebrated the 17. day of October, and in the fore∣said Church of our Lady. The forenamed Lords offering and promising (on their faiths) to doe their vtmost duetie for securitie of the said Holy-Bottle, remaining as Hostages in the Church of S. Rhemigius, vntill the Ceremony be performed, and the Holy-Bottle brought backe to the said Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius, according as in the like cases hath bin accustomed.

Whereunto by the Lord Graund Prior, and Graund Vicare to the said Lord Ab∣bot, with other of the Religious persons, answere was made: that they readily pre∣pared, to obey the Kings good pleasure. Which being done, the said Lords de∣puted by the King, were transported before the Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius, with the Lord Grand Prior and religious persons, where they made Oath on the ho∣ly Euangelists, which was taken by the wise and honorable man, Maister Rene Bour∣geois, Bailiffe to the Archbishop of Rheimes, and of the said Abbey at this present, promising to render and bring backe the Holy-Bottle, to the said Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius, according to their former offers. Neuerthelesse, entreating and requiring the said Lords, Grand Viscard Prior, and Religious persons, that it might be permitted them, to carrie from the Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius, the Holy-Bottle, to the said Church of Rheimes, by good conduct and assistance: with promise, the Sacring being done and accomplished, to bring it safely againe, to this abiding place of S. Rhemigius, which was granted to them by the said Grand Vicar, Prior and religious persons, vpon those solemne promises, and thereupon was deliuered to them the said Holy-Bottle on the high Altar, whereat were present a great number of people, and the said Lord Grand Prior, cloathed with a Coape of beaten Gold, taking the Holy-Bottle from off the said Altar: carried it vnder a Pall or Canopie of cloath of Siluer, fringed very richly round about. Which was supported by Messire Thomas de Cauchon de Neuflize, Knight, Lord and Castillion o•• the said place, Baron of the Baronnies of Terrier and Chamlats, remaining there: Raoul de la Fontaine Esquire, Lord and Baron of Belestre, Neufuizy, Vaurincourt, and Arsilement, dwelling at the said Neufuizy: Iacques de Haudresson, Esquire, Lord and Baron of Lonurecy, all three Barons and Kn••ghts of the Holy-Bottle, belonging to my Lord Saint Rhemigius, Oathe being taken by them. And in place of the fourth Baron and Knight, was Maister Rene Bourgeois, Bailiffe of the Arch-Bishop∣ricke of Rheimes, and of the said Abbey: the Lord Grand Prior mounted on a white Haqueney, couered with a Foote cloath of Cloth of Siluer, and the other religious persons of the Abbey, with great deuotion, and in solemne Procession, hauing a Crosse carried before them, went singing all the way to the said Church of Rheimes, the Anthemes and Prayers meete for so holy a Misterie. After whom rode the Lords Hostages on horsebacke, hauing likewise before them riding foure men, that carried foure Banners or Ensignes of white Taffata, whereon were figured the Armes of his Maiestie, and those of the said Lords Deputies, with mightie crowdes of people, all the way to the Church of Rheimes. In the bodie whereof was my Lord the most reuerend and worthie Cardi∣nall de Ioyeuse, accompanied and assisted with manie Prelates, and other

men of the Church, and a great number of the chiefest Lords.

To the Lord Cardinall de Ioyeuse, the fore-named Lord Prior o•• S. Rhemigius, offered, presented and deliuered the Holy-Bottle, for accomplishing and performing the acte of Sacring, speaking these words. Most Noble and most reuerend Lord, behold here the Holy-Bottles, containing the Celestiall licquor, wherewith are annoin∣ted and Sacred, the Most-Christian Kings of France: which I present and deliuer in∣to your hands, to consecrate King Lewes the thirteenth, our Soueraigne Lord; with charge, to haue the same restored and rendered into my hands, the Sacring being per∣fected and accomplished. Whereto the Lord Cardinall thus answered, clapping his hand vpon his breast. So I make you faithfull promise to doe. Immediately, the said Lord de Ioyeuse, tooke and carried the Holy-Bottle into the Quier of our Ladies Church, accompanied with the Lord Grand Prior, as also the Lords Hostages, Ba∣rons and Knights.

When the Sacring was finished, and Masse being solemnely Sung three whole houres; the Lord Graund Priour departed, in the foresaid manner attended and accompanied, bearing the Holy-Bottle vpon his brest, hanging at a Riband a∣bout his necke, and so returned vnder the same Canopie, to the Church and Abbey of Saint Rhemigius, where the Bottle was set againe in the wonted place. Which being done, and the Lords Hostages hauing ended their Prayers; they left their Ensignes of Armes in the Abbey, for a perpetuall memorie of the said Sacring, and were quitted and discharged of their former Oathes and promises, made to the Grand Priour and Religious persons. As in like manner the Lords Ba∣rons and Knights, deliuered their Pall or Canopie of Clo••h of Siluer, into the hands of the great Vicare and Religious persons, to serue as an ornament in the said Church. In remembrance whereof, and of all the Ceremonies then per∣formed, the Lords Hostages, Barons, Knights, Lord Graund Priour and religi∣ous persons, haue requested of vs an Act, which was respectiuely granted to them, to serue a•• a memoriall to future times. Done at Rheimes, the day and yeare be∣fore mentioned, and deliuered to the Lord Graund Priour, religious persons, Barons, Knights, and the Lord Bourgeois, Bailiffe, Signed according to the Originals, in the presence of these following.

Signed, Roger and Auger, Notaries Royal.

Acts of the Bayliffe, and discharge of the great or chiefe Vicare of the Holy-Bottle, and Pallium of Cloath of Siluer.

TO all such as shall see or reade these present Letters, Rene the Burgesse, Licenti∣ate in the rights, Bailiffe in the Bailiwicke of Rheimes, and of the Abbey and Arch-Monasterie of S. Rhemigius in Rheimes, sendeth greeting. Wee giue to vn∣derstand, that this instant Monday, being the eighteenth day of the Moneth of October, at eight of the clocke in the morning, did appeare in our Hostell in per∣son, Messire Thomas de Cauchon & de Neuflize, Knight, Lord and Castellaine of the said Neuflize, and of the Baronnies de Terrier and Chalants, there dwelling; Antoine de la Fountaine, Esquire, Lord and Baron de Bellestre Neufuizy, & de Varnecourt, there dwelling; and Iacques de Haudresson, Esquire likewise, Lord & Baron de Sonastrae & de Lonuresi, there dwelling; all Barons and Knights of the Sacred & Holy-Bottle. Which Lords de Cauchon, de la Fountaine, & de Haudresson, by the said remembred names in the presence of Maister Lewes de Lauall, Licentiate in the Laws, Exchecquer Attorny for the said Abbey, as also for the Bailiwick of Rheimes, declared, shewed & made ap∣peare to vs, that in regard of the Baronnies of Terrier, Bellestre and Sonastre, which they held in full Fiefe, Faith and Hommage, vnder my Lord Abbot of Saint Rhemigius of Rheimes; they were, are, and did performe these Offices following.

A right belonging to them from all Antiquitie, each one of them to beare and carrie a Staffe (appertaining to the fore-said Order) of the Canopie or Pallium, vnder which is carried, from the Church of Saint Rhemigius, to that of Nostre Dame of the said Rheimes, on the day of holy Sacring and Crowning our Kings of France: the said Holy-Bottle, so farre as to the high Altar of the Church de Nostre Dame de Rheimes, which Bottle was miraculously sent from Heauen, and containeth the ho∣ly Oyle and Sacred Vnction, wherewith was annointed King Clouis, the first most-Christian King of the French, and successiuely to doe the like, to the most-Christi∣an Kings of France in all times following.

At the end of which high Altar, they ought to stand as Assistants, vntill such time as the Sacring be finished, and high Masse said or celebrated in the Church of Nostre Dame de Rheimes; without being out of sight thereof, according as they stand ob∣liged to doe: to haue the same with them at their returning, but in presence of the Lord Abbot of Saint Rhemigius, or he that hath the honor to beare it. They seruing as aides and assistants for conducting the same in safetie, to the body of S. Rhemigius, where it is, and hath bin (from immemoriall Antiquitie) kept and preser∣ued in the same manner, as they haue vsed to accompanie it with all solemnitie, to the said Church of Nostre Dame du Rheimes.

Now know ye, that yesterday, being Sunday, the seauenteenth day of the Mo∣neth of October, in the fore-said yeare, one thousand sixe hundred and tenne, the day of Sacring; in our presence, and of the said Lauall, Exchecquer Attorney; euery one of the said Barons, Knights of the Holy-Bottle, seruiceably came and per∣formed their duetie, for carriage thereof the said day, at eight of the Clocke in the morning, in the Church of Saint Rhemigius: the said Barons and Knights being cloathed in habits of white Sattin, with Mantles or Cloakes of blacke Taffata, and on the left side of their Cloakes were embrodered the Crosse, be∣longing to the Knighthood and Order of the Holy-Bottle, framed of pure Gold and Siluer.

This was done in the presence of Dom Iohn the Spaniard, Priest and Doctor in sacred Diuinitie, high Vicare to my Lord Abbot of Saint Rhemigius, as well in spirituall as temporall occasions, and Graund Priour beside of the said Abbey, to∣gether with the Religious Brotherhood of the Abbey, the said Knights being pla∣ced in rankes, each after other, presented themselues before the high Altar in the Church of Saint Rhemigius, prostrating one knee each of them to the ground, in signe of Faith and Homage, to kisse the said Holy-Bottle, which was presented to them by the Lord Graund Priour, as it hung about his necke. The Graund Priour, after he had allowed them kinde acceptation, and deliuered them the Oath, in such cases required of faithfull seruice, each laying his right hand on the Booke of the holy Euangelists, for true and faithfull bringing the same backe againe: the said Lord Graund Priour, to each of them kneeling in ranke, did put a Crosse of Gold, enamelled with white about their necks, hanging at a large Riband of blacke Silke, the Crosse resembling that embrodered on their Cloakes, according to the order kept and obserued from Antiquitie, which they ought to weare during their life time, or shall enioy their said Lands and Baronnies, and neuer to be without the said Crosse about their neckes.

These Gentlemen, being thus come at the houre appointed in the morning, in∣to the said Church of Saint Rhemigius: the honorable Lords, Henry Gaston de Foix, Vicount de Rabat, Phillippes de Lauall, Marquesse de Sablay, Iacques de Brichanteau, Lord of Beauuais Nangy, and Armand de Biron, Baron of Chefboutonne, all foure Lords Hostages, whom it pleased his Maiestie to send, to procure the bringing of the Holy-Bottle for his Sacring; they came and presented themselues to the Lord Graund Priour and vs, declaring; that it had pleased his Maiestie, to send them as Hostages for the Holy-Bottle, according to the custome obserued from Antiquitie, each of them holding a Lance in his hand, whereon hung an Ensigne of white Taf∣fata, armed with the Armes of our Most-Christian King of France, according to the Orders kept in the Church of Nostre Dame de Rheimes, as also in the Church of Saint Rhemigius.

Moreouer, their suite was to the Lord Graund Priour, that he would be pleased, to honor them with the sight of the Ceremonies obserued in the Sacring, binding themselues duely before the Notaries, for the safe conduct, and returne thereof backe againe. Which being granted, the said Lords Hostages before named, lay∣ing their hands on the Booke of the holy Euangelists, tooke their seuerall Oathes, in presence of the Notaries Royall thereto called. Which being done, the Lord Graund Priour descended downe the steps from the high Altar of Saint Rhemigius, with the said Holy-Bottle hanging about his necke, the Graund Priour being cloathed with a Coope of rich Cloth of Gold. At the nethermost of the said steps, he was presented by the Lords Hostages, with a State Conopie or Pallium of Cloath of Siluer, sent by them from his Maiestie to the Lord Abbot or Graund Vicare, vnder which he was to carrie the said Holy-Bottle, from S. Rhemigius to the Church of No∣stre Dame, according to custome. The Lord Graund Priour receiued it graciously, and presented himselfe to the three Knights of the Holy-Bottle, and to vs, by reason of the other Knights absence, to acquit them of their honorable charges. Vnder which Canopie the Lord Graund Priour stept with the Holy-Bottle hanging about his necke, and attired as before is said.

Before the Holy-Bottle went two of the said Lords Hostages with their Launces in their hands, and the other two behinde it, till they came forth of the Church. At the great Portall whereof, was presented by the foure Lords to the Graund Pri∣our, a goodly white Hacqueney, harnessed all with white, and couered with a Foote-cloath of Cloath of Siluer, fringed with Siluer Fringe round about, which his Maiestie had sent him to mount vpon, for his easier carriage of the Holy-Bottle, and as it was the auncient custome. The Lord Priour receiued it very humanely, thanking his Maiestie, for so well following and maintaining good and auncient customes.

The Hacquency was led by foure Groomes belonging to his Maiestie, who assi∣sted the Lord Graund Priour to mount thereon: two of them leading him by the Bridle, one on the right side, and the other on the left, the other two waited on the Stirrops, so guiding and conducting him in the decentest manner. Hereupon, the Knights and Hostages mounted on their Horses, the Knights supporting the Canopie of State, and the Lords Hostages riding two before it, bearing their Ban∣ners, and the other after the Holy-Bottle in the same manner, their Esquires also bea∣ring Banners by them. All riding before the venerable Religious Brethren of the Abbey of Saint Rhemigius, attired in white Aulbes, with the Crosse and Torch∣light, singing Processionally, and the two Chauntres cloathed in Coapes, each bea∣ring a Staffe of Siluer.

All the Houses in the Streetes were adorned with Hangings of rich Tapistries, and before the chiefest religious men, went the Captaine, Lieutenant and Ensigne, with diuers Inhabitants Du Chesne le Populeux, subiects to the Lord Abbot, accor∣ding as they were enioyned to doe, and had warning sent them by the Lord Graund Priour: Armed after their fashion, Drummes beating before them, and Ensignes displayed, thus marched they about the Canopie, some before, and some behinde it, attended by the Officers of the Escheuinage belonging to S. Rhemigius, Subiects and Vassailes to the Lord Abbot, and the said Religious Order in Armes, who were sent for, and enioyned to be there, for safer conduct of the Holy-Bottle, vntill it should be brought back againe to S. Rhemigius, according to the auncient custome.

The Lord Graund Priour, being accompanied as formerly hath bin related; arri∣ued before the great Portall of the Church of Nostre Dame de Rheimes, and entred into the Church, attended on onely by the Religious Brotherhood, the forenamed foure Lord Barons and Knights, and foure Lords Hostages, together with the two Notaries Royall already named, with some other Officers, Captaine and Ensigne of the Companie Du Chesne. At enting into the said Church of Nostre Dame, there arriued the most illustrious and reuerend Lord Cardinall, in his Pontificall habits, accompanied with the Peeres of France, attired in such garments, as they vse to weare at such great solemnities, and many Prelates beside, for more serious receiuing the Holy-Bottle: which was deliuered by the Lord Graund Priour, into the hands

of the said Lord Cardinall de Ioyeuse, Officient in the absence of the Lord of Rheimes.

But yet notwithstanding, before receipt thereof, promise was made by the Lord Cardinall, for safe deliuering the said Holy-Bottle, to the hands of the Lord Graund Priour againe, when the Sacring should be accomplished. And thereupon, the Lord Cardinall went vnderneth the Canopie with the Lord Priour, attended on by the Prelates and religious Brethren, going some before, others behinde, and round about the Canopie, so supported by the Lords Knights, and vs, as we haue said, vnto the high Altar of Nostre Dame, the said Lords Hostages still assisting, and neuer par∣••ing from it, as was their especiall charge and duetie, the Lord Graund Priour, kee∣ping also on the right hand, which is the South-side on the high Altar in the Church of Nostre Dame.

When the Sacring was compleated, which lasted about the space of three houres; the Holy-Bottle was redeliuered into the hands of the Lord Graund Priour, in our presence, by my Lord the Cardinall de Ioyeuse, the said Lords Knights and Hostages (with others) witnessing the same. And at issuing forth of the Church of Nostre Dame, the Lord Graund Priour mounted on his white Hacqueney againe, ac∣companied as already hath bin said, as well by the foure Lords Hostages, as also the Barons Knights, and we the Officers, who came according to appointment, for conduct of the said Holy-Bottle, and bringing it backe againe to the Church of Saint Rhemigius; the Streetes still remaining beautified and adorned, and all the peo∣••le praising God for his goodnesse, that the Sacring was so happily performed and ••nished.

Being come backe to the Church of Saint Rhemigius, the Holy-Bottle was there ••laced by the said Saints body, as from all Antiquitie it hath bin accustomed, and ••he foure Lords Hostages, and Barons Knights of the Holy-Bottle, requiring of ••s an Act of all before related: wee yeelded thereto, after that the foure Lords Ho∣••ages had deliuered into the hands of the Lord Graund Priour, their foure Liueries ••nd Banners, to remaine in the Church of Saint Rhemigius, as a memoriall for per∣••etuitie of his Maiestie, as formerly other Banners of our predecessours Kings haue in there preserued, for an honorable remembrance of them, as also of the Lords ••arons Knights of the holy-Bottle, who likewise left there their Staues and Pal∣••um of Cloth of Siluer, deliuered to the hands of the Lord Graund Priour, and ••icare of the Lord Abbot, to serue as Ornaments in the Church of Saint Rhemi∣••ius.

When the Exchecquer Attorney had hereon considered, and granted, that each ••f the foure Lords Hostages, together with the other foure Lords Knights, should ••aue an Act of this presentation of their duetie and seruice, according as formerly is ••xpressed: A rule was drawne, and afterward, their Patents fairely engrossed, to re∣••aine as a liuing testimonie of their worthy performance, as Law, reason and equi∣••e iustly commanded.

〈◊〉〈◊〉 witnesse whereof, wee haue hereunto affixed the Seale; belonging to the Holy-Bottle, together with that of the Bailiwicke of Saint Rhemigius: And caused it to be sig∣ned by Maister Iohn le Poyure, Ordenarie Register of the Bailywicke, the day and yeare aboue mentioned.

Signed. Le Poyure, Register.

WE let passe vnder silence, the Ceremonies obserued, & the Prai∣ers which are said at the Sacring of our most-Christian Kings,

when they be sent for to the Church: The presentation of their per∣sons to the Archbishop of Rheimes: The Oath which they make to the people, for obseruing the Lawes of State: The fashion of their habits and Royall Ornaments: The benediction of the Sword Royall, and of the Ring, wherewith they are espoused to their King∣dome: The consecration of their person, Coronation and en∣throning: Because they are all exactly set downe in the History of Nauarre, at the Sacring of King Henry the Great, of most glo∣rious memorie.

The end of the second Booke.

Notes

• * 1.1

  How the Gaules with seuerall Nati∣ons inuaded, became in mi∣serable estates
• * 1.2

  At what time the Gaules came thus op∣pressed, and how.
• * 1.3

  The persecuti∣ons in the pri∣mitiue Church
• * 1.4

  The chief Ci∣ty of Tarra∣c••••ia.
• * 1.5

  Successe of the Barbarous na∣tions in other Countries.
• * 1.6

  Concerning the French in these tempe∣stuous times.
• * 1.7

  The French that went in∣to Gaule.
• * 1.8

  The Authors purpose before he proceed a∣ny further in this discourse.
• * 1.9

  The opinion of some Histo¦rian••, whence they came.
• * 1.10

  A second opi∣nion of a Ger∣mane original
• * 1.11

  A third con∣iecture concer∣ning Scandi∣nauia.
• * 1.12

  A fourth dis∣cent out of Scythia.
• * 1.13

  A good rule, and aduise in doubtful cases
• * 1.14

  Seauen seuerall kindes of peo∣ple inhabiting Scandia.
• * 1.15

  Fabulous wri∣ters of the Troyan Fran∣cus and the people com∣ming of him.
• * 1.16

  Fables meere∣ly inuented by the Poets.
• * 1.17

  Called Fran∣cuz by cor∣rupted pro∣nuntiation.
• * 1.18

  The Battaile-Axe a wea∣pon vsed by the ancient French.
• * 1.19

  Germanie peopled by the Gaules.
• * 1.20

  At what time Germanie was peopled by the Gaules.
• * 1.21

  The Nephews of Ambigat appointed to conquer n••w Count••••••.
• * 1.22

  Trans-Alpine Gaule.
• * 1.23

  The Con∣quests of Be∣louese.
• * 1.24

  The compo∣sure of the troupes be∣longing to Si∣gouese, and their deuision.
• * 1.25

  Rhine the par∣tition of the Gaules.
• * 1.26

  The mallice of the Romaines against the Gauls.
• * 1.27

  The Greekes following the Romaines in malice to the Gauls
• * 1.28

  The first plan∣tation beyond the Rhine.
• * 1.29

  The famous Riuers of the Sicambres a∣biding.
• * 1.30

  The second company that passed the Rhine, were them of Sens, and where they made their planta∣tion.
• * 1.31

  How far they extended them selues af••er∣ward.
• * 1.32

  The plantati∣ons of the Se∣nones and Beauuoisins.
• * 1.33

  The men of Languedoc.
• * 1.34

  The plantati∣on of the Se∣uenois.
• * 1.35

  The plantati∣on of the Bre∣tons.
• * 1.36

  The peopling of Russia and Prussia.
• * 1.37

  The plantati∣on of the Li∣mosins.
• * 1.38

  The Char∣traines and where they planted.
• * 1.39

  The plantati∣on of the Hel∣uetians.
• * 1.40

  Plantation of the Bourbon∣nois in Bohe∣mia.
• * 1.41

  What they were that planted with the Bourbon∣nois.
• * 1.42

  Concerning the peopling of Hungaria and Morauia.
• * 1.43

  Two especiall obseruations concerning the Riuer Rhine.
• * 1.44

  How the Iewes made triall of their wiues honesty
• * 1.45

  The like triall made by the Gaules.
• * 1.46

  The Sicam∣bres famous for their vali∣ancie.
• * 1.47

  A Bridge built by Caesar neer to Cullen.
• * 1.48

  The Sambres or Sicambres placed in Friezland.
• * 1.49

  The scituation of the ancient Sicambria.
• * 1.50

  At what time the French re∣ceiued the Christian faith.
• * 1.51

  Immediate seuere Iudges of life or death or as Sheriffes for execution suddenly.
• * 1.52

  The old peo∣ple of Alle∣maigne.
• * 1.53

  Of other peo∣ples passages to them.
• * 1.54

  Sometimes called Angels-Land.
• * 1.55

  Satisfaction concerning the Sicambrians, and their ori∣ginal.
• * 1.56

  Where Caesar left, his succes∣sor Augustus proceeded on, but to small aduantage.
• * 1.57

  Maroboduus, King of the Si∣cambrians and Sweues.
• * 1.58

  Colonies of the Sicambri∣ans transplan∣ted into Hol∣land.
• * 1.59

  The transmi∣gration from Westphalia into Holland.
• * 1.60

  All Allemaign in generall cal∣led Germania by the Romains
• * 1.61

  The higher Germ••nie cal∣led Allemaign
• * 1.62

  The lower Germanie cal∣led Franch.
• * 1.63

  Constantius, Father of Con∣stantine the Great.
• * 1.64

  Franconia bearing name of the French.
• * 1.65

  The generall opinion of Germaine Au∣thors.
• * 1.66

  The departure of the French out of their Sicambria.
• * 1.67

  The people of Wirizbourg in Franconia.
• * 1.68

  Franci Salici, a name giuen them by the Romaines.
• * 1.69

  A notable Ri∣uer in Germa∣nie.
• * 1.70

  Foure noated Riuers.
• * 1.71

  Seine, Queene of the Riuers in France.
• * 1.72

  By others it is called Moenis
• * 1.73

  Garumna, par¦ting Coltica from Aquita∣nia.
• * 1.74

  A Citie by Albis in Ger∣manie.
• * 1.75

  King Charle∣maigne deligh¦ted greatly in Hunting.
• * 1.76

  The Sicam∣brians and Sweues con∣tiduall warri∣ours with the Romaines.
• * 1.77

  The Sweu••s and Sicam¦brian•• sworn•• enemie•• to the Romaines.
• * 1.78

  The true Ori∣ginall of the Gaules.
• * 1.79

  A Captaine withou•• a Beard, called Inuestis.
• * 1.80

  Concerning the name of French.
• * 1.81

  The honorable Antiquity of the French.
• * 1.82

  A false ground to build vpō.
• * 1.83

  Strabo abused by these Alle∣gations.
• * 1.84

  This is verified by good and probable Au∣thors.
• * 1.85

  The interpre∣tation of the word Aleman
• * 1.86

  They tooke a new name to auoyd al enuy among them.
• * 1.87

  The company of Freemen.
• * 1.88

  Hanse Teutonique, the com¦pany of Ale∣man.
• * 1.89

  A Patent grā∣ted to the Hanse of Mante
• * 1.90

  The names of Alemans and French vn∣knowne to Caesar, Strabo, Tacitus and other Romane writers. When the Si∣cambrians were knowne by the name of Frenche.
• * 1.91

  Sixe Emperors aduancing their selues to∣gether.
• * 1.92

  Galiens vanity and fol••y not∣withstanding his foyle.
• * 1.93

  Confession of the Antiquity of the French by the Roman writers.
• * 1.94

  Strong Garri∣sons still kept by the Romās, to succor Cul∣len.
• * 1.95

  The French absolute Lords and Masters of the Seas.
• * 1.96

  Notable Pira∣cies commit∣ted by the French on the Seas.
• * 1.97

  The name of the French much feated in many places.
• * 1.98

  Saragossa that famous and rich City ran∣sacked by the French.
• * 1.99

  Caurausius Lieu••e••ant to Dioclesian, sent against the French.
• * 1.100

  Constantius sent by Diocle∣sian against the French.
• * 1.101

  Aureliā ouer∣cunning for the French, in taking troups of them.
• * 1.102

  Constantine the great mar∣ched in person against the French with his Armie.
• * 1.103

  Constantius, el∣dest sonne of Constantine the great.
• * 1.104

  The procee∣dings of the Emperor Va∣lens with the French.
• * 1.105

  The chiefe & strōgest dwel∣ling of the French, was in ••enny grounds.
• * 1.106

  The peace of the French broken by the Alemans.
• * 1.107

  Cullen takē by the French frō the Romans.
• * 1.108

  Cullen reco∣vered from the French.
• * 1.109

  Another ad∣uenture of the French to their own detrimēt
• * 1.110

  Toxandria besieged by the Apostata.
• * 1.111

  Reuenge wrought by the French in despight of Iulian the A∣postata.
• * 1.112

  The silent stealth of Iu∣lian on the French in their Fennes.
• * 1.113

  Macrianus K. of the Almans
• * 1.114

  〈…〉〈…〉 ad∣vancement of Mello••u••s by the ••pe∣ror Gratian.
• * 1.115

  Ricomer, a valiant French Prince, in fa∣uour with Gratian.
• * 1.116

  Enemies a∣gainst the Ro∣man Empire.
• * 1.117

  The prouident respect of the Emperor Gra∣tian, for the Empire of the West.
• * 1.118

  Flauius Cle∣mens Maximus Gouernor of great Britain.
• * 1.119

  The good Em∣peror Gratian cruel murde∣red by his owne follow∣ers.
• * 1.120

  Mellobaudes King of the French slaine.
• * 1.121

  An excellent President for Princes.
• * 1.122

  The care of Princes for their childrens education.
• * 1.123

  This age af∣fords few such Father•• and Masters.
• * 1.124

  Bautonius and Arbogalies chief Captain. to Thec. l sius.
• * 1.125

  The politicke craft of the ty∣rant Maximus
• * 1.126

  Genebaudes the sonne to Mell••b••u••es made King of the French.
• * 1.127

  The fruits of Popular furye & disturbance
• * 1.128

  Prouision of the tyrant Maximus, to encounter Theodosius.
• * 1.129

  Maximus foy∣led by the Em∣peror Theodo∣sius.
• * 1.130

  Maximus the tyrants death.
• * 1.131

  Victors death last sonne to Maximus.
• * 1.132

  The French 〈…〉〈…〉 Germa∣••••.

  Nannius and Quint••nus, Commander•• of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.133

  A g•• ••¦ber of French ••e by the Romane.
• * 1.134

  Quintin•••• quite contrary in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to Nannius.
• * 1.135

  A notable 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the French ••o be•• the Romanes.
• * 1.136

  A silly reuenge t••ken by the Romanes.
• * 1.137

  The Romanes v••nat•• in the•• pro••¦ion.
• * 1.138

  The French ••∣ed po••••oned darts wh••re∣with they greatly annoy∣ed the Romans
• * 1.139

  The miserable perple••ity of the Romanes
• * 1.140

  Three distin∣ctions concer∣ning Germa∣nie.
• * 1.141

  The Councell giuen by Arbo∣gaste•• to the Emperour Va∣lentinian.
• * 1.142

  Guesses are no good grounds to build on for any true Hi∣storian.
• * 1.143

  Arbogastes conspired a∣gainst his Mai¦ster the Em∣perour, and his owne Nation of the French.
• * 1.144

  The Bructeres were first s••t vpon by Ar∣bogastes.
• * 1.145

  The words of ••ing Marcomer to Arbo∣gastes.
• * 1.146

  The reason why S. Am∣brose loued Arbogastes.
• * 1.147

  Arbogastes groweth am∣b••tious against his Master the ••mperor Va∣lent••••ian.
• * 1.148

  A subiect o∣uerbold and saucie with his Soueraigne.
• * 1.149

  The singular wisedome of the Emperour Theodosius.
• * 1.150

  A plaine con∣tradi••tion of Sigibert,
• * 1.151

  The quiet con∣tinuance of the French.
• * 1.152

  The Empires of the East and West deuided betweene the two Sonnes of Theo••••sius.
• * 1.153

  The large par∣tition of the Fasterne Em∣perour Hono∣rius.
• * 1.154

  The first voy∣age of Si••ilico against muti∣nous Nations in the West.
• * 1.155

  The very pre∣sence of Stilico dreadfull to his enemies.
• * 1.156

  The Ostro∣gothes posses∣sed themselues of Prouinces belonging to the Romaine Empire.
• * 1.157

  Ruffinus slaine by the Roman Armie▪ neere to Gonstantino∣ple
• * 1.158

  Gildonus pro∣claimed him∣selfe Emperor.
• * 1.159

  Gildonus st••angled him∣selfe in Sicilie.
• * 1.160

  The titles of honor giuen to Stilico.
• * 1.161

  Stilico, ouer∣throweth the Alemans and French.
• * 1.162

  Stilico tooke prisoner Mar∣comir King of the French.
• * 1.163

  Stilico leadeth Marcomir pri∣soner.
• * 1.164

  Sunno, brother to Marcomir, slaine by the French.
• * 1.165

  Stilico, conspi∣reth against Honorius his Lord.
• * 1.166

  Alaricus, King of the Gothes inuadeth Italy by the meanes of Stilico.
• * 1.167

  Goarus and Respendialus Kings of Ale∣magne.
• * 1.168

  The death of Stilico and his Son Eucherius
• * 1.169

  Constantine a silly Souldior made Empe∣rour.
• * 1.170

  Constantius the sonne of Con∣stantine gouer∣ning in Spain.
• * 1.171

  One vsurpes ri••eth in Armes against ano∣ther.
• * 1.172

  A third Cap∣taine sent from the Emperour Honorius.
• * 1.173

  A noate of abhominable ingratitude, & worthily re∣warded.
• * 1.174

  Arles is deliuered to Constantius on the Emperors behalfe.
• * 1.175

  Difference betweene Au∣thors.
• * 1.176

  An infinite number of ty∣rants perishing in one and the same yeare.
• * 1.177

  Marcomir and Pharamond being Dukes of the French.
• * 1.178

  Clotharius the first King of al France.
• * 1.179

  Elsewhere cal∣led Mellobau∣des.
• * 1.180

  The effect of the Oration made by Mar∣comir to the French.
• * 1.181

  The election of Pharamond to be King of the French.
• * 1.182

  The Nations of the French Hanse.
• * 1.183

  The French had Kings long time before Pharamond.
• * 1.184

  What care & respect ought to be in a faith¦full historian.
• * 1.185

  The dignity and maiesty of History.
• * 1.186

  The Mount of the French.
• * 1.187

  Iohn the No∣tarie or Secre∣tary attained to the Empire.
• * 1.188

  Pharamond inuaded one part of the Gaules.
• * 1.189

  A treaty of peace between the Emperour & Pharam••nd
• * 1.190

  Aetius a fa∣mous generall of the Romās.
• * 1.191

  No new Laws ordained a∣mong the French, but their own old.
• * 1.192

  The ancient French Lawes collected into one Code.
• * 1.193

  Paragraphs of the Salique Law.
• * 1.194

  The Salique Law admits no women to the Crowne.
• * 1.195

  Lands of free∣hold, & with∣out controule.
• * 1.196

  Salique Land so named of the French Salians.
• * 1.197

  Agri Decuma∣tes, turned Fields.
• * 1.198

  The Lot or portion of the Vandales.
• * 1.199

  Decimes Sali∣ques, the Coū∣try so named of Conquest.
• * 1.200

  Women vnca∣pable to inhe∣rit Lands of Conquest.
• * 1.201

  The truly no∣ble minde of Licurgus.
• * 1.202

  Mat 6.26.
• * 1.203

  The Salique Law sole foun¦dation of the Kingdome.
• * 1.204

  Obiection•• a∣gainst the Sa∣lique Law.
• * 1.205

  Proued vnder the Kings of the first ligne.
• * 1.206

  Lands made hereditary from the Fa∣ther & Grand∣father.
• * 1.207

  Appertaining to the Crown of France.
• * 1.208

  Childebert King of Paris.
• * 1.209

  Charibert King of Paris.
• * 1.210

  Guntran King of Bourgōgne
• * 1.211

  Succession in the second line of Kings, from Father to Son.
• * 1.212

  Bauldwin Count of Flanders de∣feated in his purpose.
• * 1.213

  Succession in the third ligne beginning with Hugh Capet.
• * 1.214

  The continu∣ance of the Salique law in the third ligne of Kings.
• * 1.215

  The Text of the law for succession.
• * 1.216

  Edward King of England the 3. claimed the Crowne of France.
• * 1.217

  A mistake in the Emperor•• writing corre∣cted.
• * 1.218

  The Salique Law traduced out of the high Germane lan∣guage into Latine.
• * 1.219

  King Clouis added 〈◊〉〈◊〉 titles to the Sa¦lique Law.
• * 1.220

  Example by this of his ad∣d••tion. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 th••ft and robbery.
• * 1.221

  For Homicids and Men-kil∣lers.
• * 1.222

  For Sureties called b•• their Creditors.
• * 1.223

  For borrowers & to restorers
• * 1.224

  Significant E∣pithite•• in the Sal••••ue Law.
• * 1.225

  〈…〉〈…〉 of P••.
• * 1.226

  The Salique Law ruled the French, Ro∣mans, and o∣ther Strangers in Gaule.
• * 1.227

  Diuersitie of Armes, as di∣uersly giuen to King Pha∣ramond.
• * 1.228

  The Rhine had many hor¦ned nookes or corner••.
• * 1.229

  French Toads an abusiue nick-name gi∣uen to the French by the Wallons.
• * 1.230

  Things verifi∣ed by the Au∣thors owne view.
• * 1.231

  A difficult thing to form truely a floure de Luce, but by a French man.
• * 1.232

  〈…〉〈…〉 people by 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.233

  The Gaules ••ed to weare l••ng haire.
• * 1.234

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.235

  King Francis the first, his head broken by a fire-brād
• * 1.236

  What a spaci∣ous compasse of the Coun∣try the Romās held.
• * 1.237

  The honora∣ble conquests of King Clo••i∣on, and how farre they ex∣tended.
• * 1.238

  The death of Clodion, and e∣lection of Me∣roueus.
• * 1.239

  The deuision of Belgicke Gaule.
• * 1.240

  The contain∣dure of the first.
• * 1.241

  Iurisdictions of the second.
• * 1.242

  High Germa∣nie.
• * 1.243

  The contain∣dure of the lower Germa∣nie, & the de∣uisions therof.
• * 1.244

  The procee∣dings of cruell A••tila with his armed for∣ces.
• * 1.245

  Paris preserued from the ty∣rants cruelty miraculously.
• * 1.246

  The Armie of Aetius raised the siedge at Orleans.
• * 1.247

  The consent of all ancient Authors con∣cerning Attila after the Bat∣taile.
• * 1.248

  Priscus Pany∣tes an Ambas∣sador sent to Attila from the Emperour Theodosius.
• * 1.249

  Fiue hundred thousand men in the Armie of Attila.
• * 1.250

  The Kings of France vsed to weare rich Furres in their garments.
• * 1.251

  Earnest prayer hath asswaged the violent fu∣rie of bloody tyrants.
• * 1.252

  The French ioyne willing∣ly with the Emperours forces.
• * 1.253

  Gensericus King of the Vandales in Spaine.
• * 1.254

  A contrary o∣pinion where that bloody Battaile was sought.
• * 1.255

  A Field neere Rome by Tibet for the vse of all manly ex∣ercises.
• * 1.256

  Where Vertue is constant, all assaults are im∣pertinent.
• * 1.257

  Nothing more detestable then such Court di∣••els.
• * 1.258

  The difference between true∣ly Noble, and base borne na∣tures.
• * 1.259

  Attila slain by in his bed by a woman.
• * 1.260

  The malice of a woman is implacable.
• * 1.261

  Meroueus the first King that made Gaule a Kingdome.
• * 1.262

  The first en∣titling of France.
• * 1.263

  A notorious sinne, when Kings grow forgetfull of their royall dignity.
• * 1.264

  Faithful Coun¦cellours are Iewels about Princes.
• * 1.265

  Count Gyles, by some Au∣thors of credit
• * 1.266

  The loyall dealing of a true harted Councellor.
• * 1.267

  The Imperiall Citie of Tre∣uers 〈◊〉〈◊〉 from Count Gillonus
• * 1.268

  Childericke a Pagan and no Christian Prince.
• * 1.269

  Childericke made vse of 〈…〉〈…〉 of his good fortune.
• * 1.270

  King Childerick pursueth after Odouaricus.
• * 1.271

  The Romaines shut vp in Gaul yeelde to ••oine themselues with King Childericke.
• * 1.272

  No beastmore tyrannous, then an Here∣tique against a Catholique
• * 1.273

  The Romans liuing among the Gaules.
• * 1.274

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.275

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 1.276

  A maker and vn-maker of Kings as him∣selfe pleased.
• * 1.277

  Authenius slaine in bat∣taile by R••ce∣merus.
• * 1.278

  The death of Ricemerus.
• * 1.279

  The West Em∣pire a very vn∣certaine place of dignity.
• * 1.280

  Orestes slain in the field by O∣douaricus.
• * 1.281

  The ending of the Romaines Empire in the West.
• * 1.282

  The death of King Childerick
• * 1.283

  The excellent deserts of Prince Clouis.
• * 1.284

  Syagrius Go∣uernor of Sois∣sons, and ene∣my to Childe∣ricke and his Son Clouis.
• * 1.285

  Syagrius the ••a••ous Con∣sull of Rome.
• * 1.286

  A disease wherewith the world ••ath b•••• and is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••uch ••••fected
• * 1.287

  The victory of King Clouis a∣gainst the Ro∣man Syagrius.
• * 1.288

  The end of the Roman•• command in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.289

  Spoyles won in war s••ared among the Souldi••rs.
• * 1.290

  The best com∣panies are not free frō one or other degene∣rate minde a∣mong them.
• * 1.291

  R••sh & saucie rudenesse very royally recom∣penced.
• * 1.292

  Good begin∣nings are no meane encou∣ra••ements to vertuous mindes.
• * 1.293

  Clouis conque∣red Bissinus K. of Thuringe.
• * 1.294

  The race of the Kings of Bourgongne from Athana∣••••cus the ••y∣rant.
• * 1.295

  The fairest bodies doe v∣sually contain the fairest soules.
• * 1.296

  Reasons yeel∣ded, why the husband bought his wife.
• * 1.297

  Widdows al∣so to be boght in their second marriages.
• * 1.298

  The French hated B••gamy or second marriage.
• * 1.299

  The renowne of Maides to be but once married.
• * 1.300

  Concerning a wife taken in the act of adul¦tery, and her punishment.
• * 1.301

  The very words allead∣ged by Corne∣l••••s Tacitus.
• * 1.302

  The husband had equall power of his wiues life and death.
• * 1.303

  The case not so among the French▪ as it was with the Gaules.
• * 1.304

  The good houswiues portion.
• * 1.305

  Marriages an∣ciently contra∣cted in the se∣uerall māners.
• * 1.306

  Concubinage or keeping a harlot.
• * 1.307

  Of Marriage termed Vsage.
• * 1.308

  Morganaticall, Matrimonie.
• * 1.309

  A Law agree¦ing with the Salique, both in substance and date.
• * 1.310

  All Nations obserue some ceremony in contracting marriage.
• * 1.311

  The Christian speeches of Q. Chrotilda to her vnbelee∣uing husband Clouis.
• * 1.312

  The vnchristi∣an answere made by King Clouis to his Queene.
• * 1.313

  Ingomer the first sonne of King Clouis died a Chri∣stian.
• * 1.314

  Chlodomer the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 christe∣ned 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of King Clouis.
• * 1.315

  The History of the 〈…〉〈…〉 king Clo•• from 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 1.316

  The furious and bloudy battell fought at Tolbiac, neere to the Rhine.
• * 2.1

  A Note well worthy the obseruation.
• * 2.2

  Clouis yeelded faintly to be∣come a Chri∣stian.
• * 2.3

  The peoples general renoū∣cing Idolatry.
• * 2.4

  The Bishops preparation for the Bap∣tisme.
• * 2.5

  The Kings coming to the Font.
• * 2.6

  The Bishops words to the King.
• * 2.7

  Of them that were baptized after the King.
• * 2.8

  The two bre∣thren Kings of Bourgongne.
• * 2.9

  Clouis taketh aduantage of the two bro∣thers differēce, but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 proued traitor to the other.
• * 2.10

  Godegisilus 〈…〉〈…〉 of King Clouis.
• * 2.11

  〈…〉〈…〉 Master.
• * 2.12

  Successe of sie∣ges are doubt∣ful, when they last ouer-long
• * 2.13

  Gombauld breakes pro∣mise with Clo∣uis, and besie∣geth his bro∣ther Godegisilus
• * 2.14

  Necessary members in a City are not rashly to be excluded.
• * 2.15

  The Law Gombette, so named of Gombauld.
• * 2.16

  A League of Peace between the two kings, Clouis and A∣laricus.
• * 2.17

  Clouis sendeth defiance to Alaricus.
• * 2.18

  Clouis camped neere to Poi∣ctiers.
• * 2.19

  The Visigoths vanquished, & Alaricus slain by Clouis.
• * 2.20

  The memora∣ble occurren∣ces of that no∣table battell.
• * 2.21

  The bastard sonne of Ala∣ricus proclai∣med himselfe King.
• * 2.22

  Theodoricke, sonne to King Clouis.
• * 2.23

  The Kings of the Vuisigoths their chiefe Citie.
• * 2.24

  Anastasius Em¦perour of the ••as••, sendeth Ambassadors to Clouis.
• * 2.25

  The royall en∣tertainment of the ••mperors Ambassadors.
• * 2.26

  The reasō why Clouis made his choise of Paris, rather then any other Citie.
• * 2.27

  The large ex∣te•• d••••e of the lands belon∣ging to Clouis.
• * 2.28

  Or Halsatia.
• * 2.29

  Bauaria vnder the soueraign∣ty of France.
• * 2.30

  How Clouis diuided his kingdome to his foure sons.
• * 2.31

  The kingdom of Austrasia.
• * 2.32

  In what man∣ner Clouis lost his fame and reputation.
• * 2.33

  A son instruc∣ted by Clouis to murder his owne father, which within a while after he did
• * 2.34

  A ••••st 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for him that would kill his father.
• * 3.1

  As Pilate was in washing his hands.
• * 3.2

  Ararick king of Haynault 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to C••••uis.
• * 3.3

  How Clouis ••eal•• with Ararick and his sonne.
• * 3.4

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 3.5

  Ragnacaire and h••s Pan∣der Pharao.
• * 3.6

  Ragnacaire bought and sold by his owne Lords.
• * 3.7

  Both the Bro∣th••rs d••m••••rd bound to Clo∣uis.
• * 3.8

  The death of Ragna••••ire & his Brother Richarius.
• * 3.9

  The answere of King Clouis to the sellers of their Lord and Maister.
• * 3.10

  Of Ricomer, Brother to Ragnacaire & Ri••harius.
• * 3.11

  The errour of diuers Authors & Historians.
• * 3.12

  O•• An••bert 〈…〉〈…〉 Sena••o•• and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Originall.
• * 3.13

  Pro••ed to be a Ga••le borne and no Ro∣maine.
• * 3.14

  The d••ssem¦bling ••∣plain•• of King Clouis.
• * 3.15

  The death of King Clouis, in the very floure of his time.
• * 3.16

  The Conclu∣sion of the O∣riginall of France.
• * 3.17

  Matters omit∣ted by diuers Historians.
• * 3.18

  Some kinde of people will not credit any thing.
• * 3.19

  The vow of King Clouis at the battaile of Tolbiacke to become a Christian.
• * 3.20

  The Prayer of S. Vast.
• * 3.21

  The first Mi∣racle that ap∣peared.
• * 3.22

  The second Miracle.
• * 3.23

  The History of S. Gregory of Tour•• de∣••ectiue in ma∣ny places.
• * 3.24

  Strange and French Histo∣rians haue no∣ted this Mira∣cle.
• * 3.25

  The Armes of France brought from heauen to Clouis
• * 3.26

  The anci••nt Armes of the Gaules and French.
• * 3.27

  The Armes of King Clouis.
• * 3.28

  Of Pepin le bref and his Predecessours.
• * 3.29

  Hugh Capet the prin••s•• all of the th••••d Ligne.
• * 3.30

  The Entrance of Queene Isa∣bell of Bauaria
• * 3.31

  Robert the va∣liant Mar∣quesse and his descendants.
• * 3.32

  Armes propet the Kings of Paris onely.
• * 3.33

  Kings of Sois∣sons.
• * 3.34

  Kings of Or∣leans.
• * 3.35

  Concerning them of the first Ligne.
• * 3.36

  The Kings vn∣der the second ligne.
• * 3.37

  The Kings of Germanie.
• * 3.38

  The Kings of Italie.
• * 3.39

  The Kings vn∣der the third ligne.
• * 3.40

  Armes borne by reason of the wife.
• * 3.41

  The Armes of the Countesse of Dreux.
• * 3.42

  Difference of another wiues Armes.
• * 3.43

  Princes bea∣ring Armes by especiall priui∣ledges.
• * 3.44

  The first King of France that gaue his bre∣thren such li∣berty.
• * 3.45

  Deni•• Areopa∣gita the Sai••t of France, as Saint George of England.
• * 3.46

  Mon-Ioue tur∣ned to Men-Ioye Saint De∣nis
• * 3.47

  The King of Armes of France Mon-Ioye.
• * 3.48

  The Banner of S Denys.
• * 3.49

  The difference betweene a Banner and Standard, in their true forme and fa∣••on.
• * 3.50

  The Banner of France.
• * 3.51

  Adorning Churches for Funerals of Kings and Queenes.
• * 3.52

  Hearse-cloths and Paules to couer Coffins.
• * 3.53

  Princes of the Blood being Sons of France
• * 3.54

  Concerning the Escutcheon of France.
• * 3.55

  Concerning the Crest and Supporters.
• * 3.56

  Of the Kings priuie Seales and Armes of France.
• * 3.57

  The reason why the King altered the Supporters of his Armes.
• * 3.58

  The great O∣riflambe of France of Ban∣ner of S. De∣••••.
• * 3.59

  The Oriflambe borne before King Philli•• de Valois the sixt.
• * 3.60

  The Banner of S▪ Denys hallowed on the Altar.
• * 3.61

  The Order of the Banners marching in warre.
• * 3.62

  The Cardinal with the white hands.
• * 3.63

  The Flem∣mings rebel a∣gainst their Lord Count Lewes.
• * 3.64

  Two strange accident•• hap∣pening at the ioyning of two Armies.
• * 3.65

  The second strange acci∣dent on the day of Battaile
• * 3.66

  What the King did after the day of Battaile
• * 3.67

  The men of Gaunt reuol∣ted from their allegiance.
• * 3.68

  How the Ori∣flambe ought to be carried in warre▪ and when.
• * 3.69

  ••earing the O∣riflambe an Office of the Crowne
• * 3.70

  The faction of Bourgongne fatal to France
• * 3.71

  A very noy∣some and dan∣gerous winde.
• * 3.72

  Compeigne called Karno∣polis and Ka∣rolopolis.
• * 3.73

  A new electiō made of the Oriflambe-bea••er.
• * 3.74

  The Banner Imperial born before the Ro∣mane Empe∣rors.
• * 3.75

  The first Apo∣stles of the Gaules.
• * 3.76

  King Lewis ve∣ry grieuously sicke.
• * 3.77

  The Ceremo∣ny at setting vp the ho••y re∣l••qu•••• into ••••eir places.
• * 3.78

  How highly the signe of the Crosse hath been honored in France.
• * 3.79

  A piece of the true Crosse sent to King Lewes.
• * 3.80

  The Crowne of Thornes pawned to the K. of France.
• * 3.81

  The true Crosse where on Christ suf∣fered, brought to Paris.
• * 3.82

  The Royall assembly at presentation of the Crosse.
• * 3.83

  The King him self carried the Crosse.
• * 3.84

  The 3. great bl••s••ings be∣stowed on France.
• * 3.85

  A Chappell purposely builded for the Reliques.
• * 3.86

  The follow∣ing Kings ••b∣serued the ex∣ample of King Lewis.
• * 3.87

  Whence the custome was deriued.
• * 3.88

  Prouision made because it should not be touched.
• * 3.89

  The Duke of Bedford re∣gent of France for the King of England.
• * 3.90

  The Kings E∣uill, and how the King of France vsed to o••re it.
• * 3.91

  The word vsed by the King, touching the disease.
• * 3.92

  The signe of the Crosse ad∣ded by the King S. Lewes.
• * 3.93

  〈…〉〈…〉 done 〈…〉〈…〉 of 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 3.94

  A Bishop of Poland cured of the Kings Euill.
• * 3.95

  The Epigram of Lascarit a∣gainst Charles the fift.
• * 3.96

  A further lar∣gesse to the people of 8 or 10. daies con∣tinuance.
• * 3.97

  The strange death of Ana∣stasius, the Em¦peror of the East.
• * 3.98

  A Kingdome and King.
• * 3.99

  The maner of inuesting Bi∣shops.
• * 3.100

  Of Elections to Bishopricks and Abbeyes.
• * 3.101

  Bishops cho∣sen and conse∣crated with∣out the Kings consent, depo∣sed, and other installed.
• * 3.102

  The Kings Royall prero∣gatiue from al times of Anti∣quity.
• * 3.103

  The Pope de∣ceiued in que∣stioning the Rights of Kings.
• * 3.104

  What the Right Regale is Psalm. 24.1.
• * 3.105

  The Honor of the Cardinalls Ha••te.
• * 3.106

  How the Right Regale extended it selfe in elder times.
• * 3.107

  The Borough of the Abbey S. Remy at Rheims.
• * 3.108

  The tenure of the Regale.
• * 3.109

  A Donation granted by Philip Augu∣stus.
• * 3.110

  Other Decrees of the Kings Regale.
• * 3.111

  Sub••te••••e So∣ueraignty.
• * 3.112

  People vnder Bishops in their Diocesses.
• * 3.113

  The Parisian pound is 20. s. 6. d. starling.
• * 4.1

  The Church of Charters admirably fa∣mous.
• * 4.2

  A true Coppy of the Kings Letters Pa∣tents.
• * 4.3

  Another Char¦ter granted to the said Count
• * 4.4

  When the Chri¦stian forces went in the expedition.
• * 4.5

  The Kings free remission of his Regal right
• * 4.6

  Bishops that called them∣selues Lords Soueraignes and Count••
• * 4.7

  The Armes of the small Citie of Men∣da.
• * 5.1

  These were no common fauours of the King▪ but to perticuler per∣sons
• * 5.2

  An Inqui••••ti∣on made con∣cerning the Right Regale.
• * 5.3

  The Ver••••••t giuen by the Iu••ie.
• * 5.4

  The publique acknowledge∣ment of the e∣lect Bishop of Mascon.
• * 5.5

  The King re∣uoked the power of the electing a new Bishop.
• * 5.6

  The Regales of Langres Bi∣shoprick giuen to the Deane and Chapter, and vpon what reason.
• * 5.7

  The Kings Let¦ters Patents.
• * 5.8

  Iustice the Queene of all vertues what∣soeuer, in what manner figu∣red by the Druides.
• * 5.9

  Of whom the Romans bor∣rowed Roy∣alty.
• * 5.10

  In Media▪ flow¦ing into Tigris by the borders of Persia.
• * 5.11

  The Corona¦tion of the Per∣sian Monar∣ches, and in what manner performed.
• * 5.12

  The mo••all mea•••••••• vn∣derstood by the Cake and Wine
• * 5.13

  Fiue words fit to be vnder∣stood of Prin∣ces▪
• * 5.14

  The Order ob∣serued among the Iewes on certaine daies.
• * 5.15

  The Wood whereof the Pagans made their gods.
• * 5.16

  Psal. 104.2.
• * 5.17

  Gen. 7.20.
• * 5.18

  Psal. 50.14. 1 Cor. 7.12.
• * 5.19

  Gen. 15.17.
• * 5.20

  Exod. 3.21.
• * 5.21

  Exod 19.18.
• * 5.22

  Leuit. 9 23.
• * 5.23

  Zach. 2.5.
• * 5.24

  Act 2.3.
• * 5.25

  King Manasses carried cap∣tiue into Ba∣bylon.
• * 5.26

  The Fast Na∣tions iudge∣ment of the Sunne.
• * 5.27

  Psal 19.5. 1 Cor 4 9.
• * 5.28

  Sapient. 7.6.
• * 5.29

  Diuers Nati∣ons that adore the Sunne.
• * 5.30

  Sacrifices to the god Mi∣thra.
• * 5.31

  Psal. ••.••••.
• * 5.32

  Iob 31.26.27 28.
• * 5.33

  The East In∣dies held the Sun to be their greatest Deitie
• * 5.34

  A notable ex∣ample of Ha∣mans pride, in coueting a pe∣culier honor to himselfe.
• * 5.35

  How the peo∣ple were ad∣mitted to sa∣lute their King••
• * 5.36

  In what man∣ner the Iubilie is ob••erued a∣mo••g the In∣dians.
• * 5.37

  Procession v∣sed am••ng the Indians.
• * 5.38

  The King of Benemotapa, and his 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Royalty.
• * 5.39

  New 〈…〉〈…〉 yearely to the Princes a••d Lord•• from the King.
• * 5.40

  The Romaine 〈…〉〈…〉 & S••ueraign∣tie.
• * 5.41

  Concerning Seates o•• Iu∣stice among the Iewes.
• * 5.42

  Of the Impe∣riall Throane of the Persian Kings.
• * 5.43

  The Kings of Israel & Iuda
• * 5.44

  Throanes of the Indian Kings.
• * 5.45

  Princes em∣ployed Diuine Honour, to their own vse.
• * 5.46

  The Chariot of the Sunne drawne by white Horses.
• * 5.47

  Kings of Israel called the Lamps of Is∣rael.
• * 5.48

  2 Reg. 21.17.
• * 5.49

  2 Reg. 18.3.
• * 5.50

  A Kings life should not be exposed to pe∣rils of war
• * 5.51

  The Kings of France called Sires, of an an∣cient Gaulish word.
• * 5.52

  An especiall noate well worth the ob∣seruation.
• * 5.53

  What perils hapen at the death of a Prince.
• * 5.54

  Strange Star foretelling the death of Prin∣ces.
• * 5.55

  The Hand or Rod of Iustice in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 5.56

  Adloc••t••nem the Militarie Oration.
• * 5.57

  No Prince beareth the Hand of Iu∣stice but the King of Frāce onely.
• * 5.58

  Du Ba••tas in Sexiesme Lui∣nee.
• * 5.59

  Kings of Israel carried the hand of Iu∣stice.
• * 5.60

  The Prince of the Druides had the hand of Iustice be∣fore him.
• * 5.61

  How Kings & Princes ought to reigne.
• * 5.62

  The words of the Prelate, at Sacring and Crowning the Kings of France.
• * 5.63

  Of the great 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and Throne of Iu∣stice.
• * 5.64

  The golden Chamber of the Parlament house.
• * 5.65

  Concerning the Seales of the first Kings
• * 5.66

  Kings of Frāce onely seale with white waxe.
• * 5.67

  The Throane and Seate of Iustice.
• * 5.68

  Parlements vn¦der the second Ligne.
• * 5.69

  Parlements vn¦der the third Ligne now reigning.
• * 5.70

  Two thrones or seates of Iustice.
• * 5.71

  The tenure of the Rule set downe in the Court cōcer∣ning K. Lewes.
• * 5.72

  The other pro∣ceeding of K. Philip Augu∣stus.
• * 5.73

  Parlements held by armed power.
• * 5.74

  Foure Parle∣ments holden yeerly in times of peace.
• * 5.75

  No Parlement in foure yeeres by reason of warre.
• * 5.76

  •• speciall Or∣dinances of K. Philip le Bel.
• * 5.77

  Of causes ap∣pealed in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Au∣dience.
• * 5.78

  Court Regi∣sters vnder K. Philip le Long.
• * 5.79

  Chiefe Lords of France Councellers of the Court.
• * 5.80

  Gentlemen of the Parlement exempted frō calling to Combats.
• * 5.81

  The Order e∣nacte•• by K. Charles le Bel.
• * 5.82

  The triple composition of the Parle∣ment.
• * 5.83

  The Ordināce of K. Philip de Va••ois.
• * 5.84

  Concerning the Masters of Requests.
• * 5.85

  An Order for Lords & Gen¦tlemen of Par∣lement
• * 5.86

  A condemna∣tion for threat¦ning the Kings Aduocate in Parlement.
• * 5.87

  No persons to be imprisoned that haue suits in Parlement.
• * 5.88

  A condemna∣tion in Parle∣ment present∣ly remitted by the King.
• * 5.89

  High treason to kil a Coun∣celler o•• Par∣liament.
• * 5.90

  The Declara∣tion of the Parlement.
• * 5.91

  Kings & Prin∣ces represen∣ted in Scrip∣ture.
• * 5.92

  How the Greeks & Ro∣manes hono∣red their Em∣perours and Captaines.
• * 5.93

  A corns, mens bread, & their drinke hony.
• * 5.94

  Parlements protectors of the King, State and people.
• * 5.95

  Princes ought to be zealous defenders of their people.
• * 5.96

  Princes are ex∣amples, good or bad, for their people.
• * 5.97

  The first Insti¦tutor of the Peeres of France.
• * 5.98

  The number of the Peeres of France.
• * 5.99

  Henry Count Palatine of Champaigne.
• * 5.100

  Isabel, Qu. of Ierusalem.
• * 5.101

  Thibault, se∣cond sonne to Henry le Large Count of Champaigne.
• * 5.102

  Phillip, second daughter to the K. o•• Cy∣prus.
• * 6.1

  The Court presenteth the Kings Royall person.
• * 6.2

  The absurdity of tyrannicall power.
• * 6.3

  At what time the number of the Peers was concluded on.
• * 6.4

  Opposition of France against restoring the Duchy of Normandie.
• * 6.5

  Speeches at the two Kinge meeting.
• * 6.6

  Peeres of France being Ecclesiasticall persons.
• * 6.7

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Noble∣men Peeres of France.
• * 6.8

  The Cham••e∣rs 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the chiefe Office in France.
• * 6.9

  The Sol of Pa¦•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much a•• t••e Iour∣••o••, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 6.10

  Gifts and be∣•• belong∣ing vnto the Chancellor.
• * 6.11

  In the time of K. Philip de Valois.
• * 6.12

  The Kings ap∣pointment for ••••aling in ab∣sence of the great Seale.
• * 6.13

  The Chancel∣lor sworne on the day of his Enstallment.
• * 6.14

  Of vpright Iu∣stice in the Kings of Frāce to strāge Prin∣ces.
• * 6.15

  A difference betweene two brethren for a Kingdome, ad∣iudged by the Parlement of France.
• * 6.16

  A difference betweene the Pope and Em∣peror referred to the Parle∣ment of Frāce & there ended
• * 6.17

  The 5. sonnes of the Empe∣ror Barbarossa
• * 6.18

  The causes of the Popes op∣position in this case.
• * 6.19

  Otho crowned K. of Germa∣ny by the Pope.
• * 6.20

  Exception a∣gai••st the oath to the Pope.
• * 6.21

  The Emperor slain by Court Landanga.
• * 6.22

  Otho crowned Emperour in Rome by the Pope.
• * 6.23

  Another ad∣dition to the Oath.
• * 6.24

  Otho excom∣municated by the Pope.
• * 6.25

  Fredericke, se∣cond of the name chosen King.
• * 6.26

  Otho ouercome in the Battaile at Bouuines.
• * 6.27

  Where Iustice flourisheth in true splendor, the Kin••dome is most happy.
• * 6.28

  How to iudge of the Honor of Kings Pre∣cedency.
• * 6.29

  The principall Prouince in Spaine.
• * 6.30

  Pro. 30.30.3••
• * 6.31

  Foure notes of strength and power.
• * 6.32

  Iob 23.17.
• * 6.33

  Differences of honor in the Cock & Lyon
• * 6.34

  Iosephus descri∣bing the life of King Salo∣mon.
• * 6.35

  Heresie i•• tear∣med the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 & punishment of sinne.
• * 6.36

  Salomon s••••r∣ued greatly from the steps of his father Dauid.
• * 6.37

  The Lyon more vniust then any other creature, for deuiding his prey.
• * 6.38

  〈…〉〈…〉 of 〈…〉〈…〉 ••oyalty. Psal. 45.16.
• * 6.39

  The Pomegra¦nate carrieth a Crowne.
• * 6.40

  The passion of Loue is aboue all other.
• * 6.41

  To helpe the bitternes of the Pomegranate tree.
• * 6.42

  Concerning the Armes of Leon.
• * 6.43

  Two kindes of Benedictiōs
• * 6.44

  Deut. 6.4.
• * 6.45

  In what man∣ner the Bene∣diction was performed by the high Priest
• * 6.46

  The Crosse ex∣alted on all Chu••ches of Christendome
• * 6.47

  Loue full of perfect charity
• * 6.48

  The Queen•• of Saba that came to see King Salomon.
• * 6.49

  Mat. 6.26.29.
• * 6.50

  2 Reg. 10 & 12
• * 6.51

  The answere of King Salo¦mon to the Queen of Saba
• * 6.52

  Purity & cha∣stitie denoated by the Lillie.
• * 6.53

  The figure of the Floure de Luce.
• * 6.54

  Three reasons why Christ is compared to the Lillie, and no Floure else.
• * 6.55

  Soueraigne vertues of the Lillie.
• * 6.56

  The Lillies of India.
• * 6.57

  The Golden Lillie•• of Floures de Lu∣ces of France.
• * 6.58

  The Armes of our Sauiour compared with them of France.
• * 6.59

  The compa∣rison of the Sa∣phyre Stone.
• * 6.60

  The long con∣tinuance of the Kingdome of France.
• * 6.61

  Wi••de Beasts shun the smell of the Lillie.
• * 6.62

  An allusion to the future growth and prosperitie of the Lillie
• * 6.63

  The applicati∣on of Prophe∣cies to the Lil∣lie of France.
• * 6.64

  The Authors absolute deter∣mination, to answer the ca∣uils of wrong opposers.
• * 6.65

  The first ap∣pearing of the Scandinauian Ostrogothes.
• * 6.66

  Succession of the first Vuisi∣goths Kings.
• * 6.67

  King Vallia conquered A∣quitaine.
• * 6.68

  The bloody Battaile of So∣••••••ne, lost by Attila.
• * 6.69

  Ptolomies de∣uision of Eu∣rope.
• * 6.70

  The order of the new Geo∣graphers.
• * 6.71

  Deuision of the West Em∣pire.
• * 6.72

  Gouernement of the Gaules Praetorie.
• * 6.73

  The temperate ••yre of France
• * 6.74

  How Caesar be¦came Lord of the Romane Empire.
• * 6.75

  The great ex∣tendure of the Mountaines.
• * 6.76

  A Riuer di∣uiding Nar∣bon from La∣guria.
• * 6.77

  People of Gas¦co••g•••• neere the P••••••ne Mountaines.
• * 6.78

  ••ong Armes then in vse.
• * 6.79

  The course o•• the riuer Seine
• * 6.80

  New Hauen.
• * 6.81

  Good wagon driuers.
• * 6.82

  The men of Auuergne tearming themselues Romanes.
• * 6.83

  The garden of France.
• * 6.84

  Or Sa••ona in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the Sea side, which exten∣••e it hath.
• * 6.85

  Concerning the people of Languedocke, & their dwel∣ling.
• * 6.86

  The error and mistake of some Geogra∣phers of Cebe¦nus Mons.
• * 6.87

  How the Gaules exten∣dure is finisht by Lucan.
• * 6.88

  The Preceden¦cie of one Pro∣uince to ano∣ther.
• * 6.89

  The Moth••r of M••. Cicero born in 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 6.90

  A 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 6.91

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 6.92

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 6.93

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 6.94

  For imperfe∣ction of body.
• * 6.95

  For the know¦ledge of God.
• * 6.96

  Acts 7.48.49.50.
• * 6.97

  Acts 17.24 45.34.
• * 6.98

  Gen. 21.32.33.
• * 6.99

  Places for Prayer, before the temple at Ierusalem was made.
• * 6.100

  Where the Druides pre∣pared their temples.
• * 6.101

  The Celies dedication of their Woods and Forrests.
• * 6.102

  The Druides▪ had knowledge of sacred ••et∣ters. Gen. 13.18. Exod. 3.2.
• * 6.103

  The secret place of the Druides Tem∣ple, how they called it, and reuerenced it.
• * 6.104

  An Order ob∣serued among the Sueues e∣uery moneth
• * 6.105

  A supersticious ceremony for such as entred the temple.
• * 6.106

  The Gaules met in hallow¦ed ••orr••st, be∣fore the Ro∣manes came into Gaule.
• * 6.107

  Aquilina Sylua the Forrest of Paris, or Yue∣lina.
• * 6.108

  Concerning great Forrests, and high top∣ping trees.
• * 6.109

  The generall Ecclipse at our Sau••ours Pas∣sion.
• * 6.110

  The God of Nature did al by his word onely.
• * 6.111

  Spoyles con∣••••••ed from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dedi∣cated to God.
• * 6.112

  Gen 14 22.23.
• * 6.113

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 21.11.
• * 6.114

  The order of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Arme••.
• * 6.115

  The voyage of the Tectosages into Greece with Brennus their Captain.
• * 6.116

  The Deuill in the Idoll of Apollo at Del∣phos.
• * 6.117

  Caesar wron∣ged the Gauls in tearming them Idolaters
• * 6.118

  Spoyles won frō the Deuill at Delphos.
• * 6.119

  Quintus Coepio robbed the treasury at To∣losa.
• * 6.120

  A iust reward of Sacriledge.
• * 6.121

  The power of the Druides in the States House of Cu∣stodie.
• * 6.122

  Cha••, Foun∣der of the As∣syrians Monar¦chie, and first inuenter of Idolatry.
• * 6.123

  The attributiō of the seuen Planets.
• * 6.124

  Genes. 2.1.
• * 6.125

  The Patriarch Iob, the wise K. of Edom.
• * 6.126

  Iob 31.26.27 28.
• * 6.127

  Pagans wor∣ship the ••u••••e and Moone.
• * 6.128

  The Greekes notoriously infected with Idolatry.
• * 6.129

  The Romans Temples in Forrests and Woods in the time of Numa Pempilius.
• * 6.130

  The first man that planted Idolatry in Rome.
• * 6.131

  A famous V∣niuersitie at Angustodunum
• * 6.132

  The Colledge of the Druides
• * 6.133

  Mont-Iou, o•• Mont-Dru, the Druides Mount or Col∣ledge.
• * 6.134

  Genethliacus, a foreteller of mens fortunes by their Nati∣uities.
• * 6.135

  Madames of the common gender, liuing in the Bordell or Stewes.
• * 6.136

  Like God, like Sacrifice.
• * 6.137

  The Dog-like God Anubis in the Dog-quarter.
• * 6.138

  Romanessus the Tutelarie God of Rome
• * 6.139

  One Citie e∣uill example draws on ma∣ny more.
• * 6.140

  The Hunters offerings to the Temple of Diana.
• * 6.141

  A Iournall of trauailes from Countrey to Countrey.
• * 6.142

  A Temple cal∣led Pantheon, dedicated to all the Pagan Gods.
• * 6.143

  The forme of the Pantheon at Dijon.
• * 6.144

  S. Polycarpus the Disciple to S. Iohn the E∣uangelist.
• * 6.145

  The place where the holy Father S Ber∣nard was born
• * 6.146

  The Romains prophaners of temples
• * 6.147

  The Office and charge of the Druides in the Gaulish Prouinces.
• * 6.148

  The Druides did not set downe any thing in wri∣ting.
• * 6.149

  The deuotion of the Gaules.
• * 6.150

  The two E∣states among the Gaules, Clerg••e and Nobilitie.
• * 6.151

  The Offices and charges belonging to the Druides in their gouerne∣ment.
• * 6.152

  Excommuni∣cation vsed by the Druides, and the pow∣ers thereof.
• * 6.153

  The Metropo∣litane Prince of the Druides and the man∣ner of his ele∣ction.
• * 6.154

  The Druides free from all taxations.
• * 6.155

  The time of Studie limited to their Schol∣lers.
• * 6.156

  The Gaulish tongue called Greeke by Cae∣sar & others.
• * 6.157

  Concerning certaine names
• * 6.158

  Pronouncing one Letter for another.
• * 6.159

  The Larke legion of the Gaules very famous.
• * 6.160

  The Romans and Greekes altered names of the Gaules as themselues pleased.
• * 6.161

  Learning brought into Italie 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Py∣thagoras.
• * 6.162

  The grosse ig∣norance of the Greekes, and likewise of the Aegyp∣tians.
• * 6.163

  Asclepius and Pimander, the true Tables of Diuinitie of the Druides.
• * 6.164

  The Druides were enstru∣cter wel neer to the whole world.
• * 6.165

  At what time Mercurius Trismegistus liued.
• * 6.166

  Treuers the Capitall Citie of the Gaules in those times.
• * 6.167

  S. Hierome di∣ed in the Ho∣ly-Land at Bethleem.
• * 6.168

  The resoluti∣on of diuers men concer∣ning the Gau∣lish language.
• * 6.169

  The bounds and limits of Alemaigne & France.
• * 6.170

  The memorie of Hercul••s venerable with the Gaules & Germaines.
• * 6.171

  The auncient Originall of the Spaniards.
• * 6.172

  The ••rst Pre¦decessours.
• * 6.173

  The writings of Poets con∣cerning Spain
• * 6.174

  The first lan∣guage of the Spaniards by their owne Authors.
• * 6.175

  The renowne of the Gaulish Nation from time to time.
• * 6.176

  The Druides chiefest, lesson, Immortality of the Soule.
• * 6.177

  Other lessons deliuered by them to their Schollers.
• * 6.178

  The Druides were Iudges and Priests of the Gaules.
• * 6.179

  Semnothes o•• rather Samo∣theans.
• * 6.180

  The whole scope of the Druides Stu∣dies.
• * 6.181

  Great diffe∣rence between the Druides and Bardes or Diuiners.
• * 6.182

  The Gaules beleeued the Resurrection.
• * 6.183

  The Gaules courage in go∣ing to Warre.
• * 6.184

  The name of the Gaules dreadfull to the Romanes.
• * 6.185

  The Bardes sing songs mar¦ching in the Armie.
• * 6.186

  The Druides abiding in great Forrests.
• * 6.187

  What manner of Habit the high Priest v∣sed to weare.
• * 6.188

  The Prince of the Druides carried vpon mens shoul∣ders.
• * 6.189

  The Hand of Iustice carried before the high Priest.
• * 6.190

  How the other Druides vsed to bee seene in publicke a∣broad.
• * 6.191

  Priuiledges of the vestal Vir∣gins to ride in Coaches.
• * 6.192

  Agripina, daughter, si∣ster, wife, and mother of Em∣perors.
• * 6.193

  Coaches not so common then as now in these daies.
• * 6.194

  The order for entring the Court of France.
• * 6.195

  A Chariot v∣sed in Warre.
• * 6.196

  The hose and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the ancient Gau••s.
• * 6.197

  The Romane Ladies Pan∣tofles.
• * 6.198

  The O••••••r 〈…〉〈…〉 at great tables.
• * 6.199

  The Habit of the Druides.
• * 6.200

  H••b••t of the Bardes.
• * 6.201

  Poor Schollers
• * 6.202

  Caesar his opi∣nion of the Gaules gods:
• * 6.203

  Bloody sacri∣fices offred by the Gaules.
• * 6.204

  Liuing men offered in sa∣crifices.
• * 6.205

  Huge Idolls with liuing men in them.
• * 6.206

  Offenders in high treason burn'd among the Gaules.
• * 6.207

  Caesar maketh his conquest of the Gaules wonderfull to the Romanes.
• * 6.208

  The Gaules came armed to generall assemblies.
• * 6.209

  The Gaules went armed about all their affaires.
• * 6.210

  The Gaules born to be warriours.
• * 6.211

  A good note f•••• bus•••• b••b∣••••r••.
• * 6.212

  Cesar deceiu'd in the Gaules Originall.
• * 6.213

  How the Dru∣ides counted their yeares & moneths.
• * 6.214

  Of the Legall or sacred yere.
• * 6.215

  At what time the Aequinoc∣tiall entred, by the Iewish ac∣count.
• * 6.216

  The names of the Months ac∣cording to the Hebrewes.
• * 6.217

  How many daies the Sola∣rie yeere con∣tained.
• * 6.218

  A thitteenth moneth made by the He∣brewes.
• * 6.219

  The Moone yeere equalled the Sun yeare.
• * 6.220

  The beginning of the Vulgar yeere.
• * 6.221

  The seuerall names of De∣cember.
• * 6.222

  The ancient Gaules cele∣brated ••oyful∣ly the moneth of March.
• * 6.223

  December, the beginning of the Gaules yeere.
• * 6.224

  The Druides gather Missel∣toe, and send it to all their Colledges.
• * 6.225

  A notable cu∣stome yet ob∣serued in Pi∣cardy.
• * 6.226

  The ••••dit••on 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bourgongn
• * 6.227

  Three kindes of Missell-toe.
• * 6.228

  The strange growing of the Missel-toe
• * 6.229

  The great ac∣count made of the Oake by the Druides.
• * 6.230

  Bread and Wine in the Druides Sacri∣fice.
• * 6.231

  The Druides generall Pro∣cession.
• * 6.232

  The order and manner of the Druides Pro∣cession.
• * 6.233

  The Heralds Office belong∣ing to the Druides.
• * 6.234

  The three Sa∣crificing Dru∣ides in their Offices.
• * 6.235

  The Prince of the Druides his habite.
• * 6.236

  How the Dru∣ides Prince ga∣thered the Missel-toe.
• * 6.237

  The sacrificing of the Buls.
• * 6.238

  Missell-toe a preseruatiue against all p••••son.
• * 6.239

  The Verucine called Sabine.
• * 6.240

  An Hearbe much vsed of the Druides for all eye-soares: called by some Hedg Hysope.
• * 6.241

  Iulius Celsus Secretarie to Iulius Caesar.
• * 6.242

  The Diuides being infected corrupted the people with Demonomany
• * 6.243

  Venus the god∣desse of gene∣ration.
• * 6.244

  How the white Rose became red.
• * 6.245

  How the Gauls presen∣ted their Venus and her graces
• * 6.246

  The picture of a wise and good woman.
• * 6.247

  The difference betweene a good woman and a bad.
• * 6.248

  The reason why there were no Roses in the Crown or Garland.
• * 6.249

  The Idole of Apollo, figuring the Sunne, de∣scribed.
• * 6.250

  The morall application o•• meaning of the Idole of the Sunne.
• * 6.251

  The Raine-Bowe fixed on Heauen.
• * 6.252

  The Sun pla∣ced in the mid∣dest of the sea∣uen Planets.
• * 6.253

  Two especial things to be obserued.
• * 6.254

  S. Gregory of Tour•• Ro∣man by birth
• * 6.255

  A description of the Temple in Auuergne.
• * 6.256

  The Moun∣taine of Po∣lignac.
• * 6.257

  A great Tow∣er seated on Polignac.
• * 6.258

  The Idoles statu••e by mea∣sure of the head.
• * 6.259

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 6.260

  The inscripti∣on on the wal, in memory of the Emperour Tib. Claud. Ca.
• * 6.261

  Titus Labienus Lieutenant to Iulius Caesar.
• * 6.262

  The Epitaph for the wife of Labienus.
• * 6.263

  How the Gauls figured the Idole Mer∣curi••.
• * 6.264

  The morall interpretation concerning Mercurie.
• * 6.265

  Concerning the admirable power of E∣loquence.
• * 6.266

  Paris in••c••ted with Idolatrie before the comming of Dionysius A••e¦••pagita.
• * 6.267

  The Temple of the God∣nesse Is••.
• * 6.268

  The 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 6.269

  The Temple of the God∣nesse C••••••.
• * 6.270

  The enstructi∣ons taught to the Gaules.
• * 6.271

  Precepts of Nature bin∣ding all men generally to obserue them.
• * 6.272

  Commande∣ments left by Noah to his Sonnes.
• * 6.273

  The Druides receiued their Precepts from Gomer.
• * 6.274

  The firme con∣stancie of the Gaules in the Orthodoxe Religion.
• * 6.275

  The great li∣berties of the Church of France against some Popes proceedings.
• * 6.276

  The kingdome of France hath power to elect a Pope.
• * 6.277

  Pope Innocent the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to ele∣cted by the ••re••ch Clergy
• * 6.278

  Pope Clement sent Dionysius Areopagita in∣to, Gaule to ••reach, and other helpers with h••••.
• * 6.279

  S. Denys and his compani∣ons en••red Martyrdome.
• * 6.280

  Hercold found the body of Eugen••us and buried it.
• * 6.281

  The Normans and Danes ransacked France.
• * 6.282

  A generall Councill at Rheimes in An. 1148.
• * 6.283

  King Lewes the yonger his voi∣age into Spain
• * 6.284

  The body of S. Eugenius re∣quested by the King of Spaine and sent vnto him.
• * 6.285

  The entertain∣ment of the body in Spaine and where it was placed.
• * 6.286

  A Lampe of Siluer sent from Spaine ••••to France.
• * 6.287

  Th•• deserued memory of In∣gunda a fa∣mous religious Lady.
• * 6.288

  King Reccare∣de beco••••••eth by ma••age al∣lied to France.
• * 6.289

  Musa Am••••∣rant of Affrica and Gouernour of Spaine.
• * 6.290

  Musarabes old Spani••h Chri∣stians.
• * 6.291

  A Nationall Councill held at Burgos in the Kingdome of Castile.
• * 6.292

  The difference to be discided in single Com∣bat by two Champions.
• * 6.293

  A second tri∣all made by fire, and what succeeded thereon.
• * 6.294

  The ordinati∣on for a small conclusion
• * 6.295

  The Gallicane Office receiued in Arragon, & the neighbou∣ring Prouinces
• * 6.296

  Clouis the one∣ly Catholique King in the World.
• * 6.297

  A further re∣altion collect∣ed out of Car∣dinal Baronius
• * 6.298

  Wherein con∣sisteth iustly both Excellen∣cie and Pre∣c••dencie.
• * 6.299

  〈…〉〈…〉 difference be∣tweene Clouis and the other King.
• * 6.300

  A generall Councill at Orleans in France.
• * 7.1

  His secōd pur∣pose to warre against the V∣uisigothes Arrians.
• * 7.2

  Especiall reue∣rend fathers assembled in the Councell, remembred for their ver∣tues.
• * 8.1

  K. Clouis, Son of the Catho∣licke Church.
• * 8.2

  Pope Iulius 2. a heauy ene∣mie to the French.
• * 8.3

  Concerning the donation of S. Peters patrimony.
• * 8.4

  The sacking and spoyle of Rome, by the Army of Charle•• the 5. Emperor.
• * 8.5

  The P••pe ve∣ry hardly con¦strained b•• the Spani••rds.
• * 8.6

  The ••ing of 〈…〉〈…〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ca••e.
• * 8.7

  A Letter of de∣fiance sent to Charles the 5. in part decla∣red.
• * 8.8

  The Emperors cold excuses in this case.
• * 8.9

  Henry King of France sent succour to the Pope Paulus Qu••rtus.
• * 8.10

  Popes at all times haue found no such refuge as in France.
• * 8.11

  The offer of King Lewis to Pope Innocent the fourth.
• * 8.12

  Philip Augu∣stus succoured Pope Innocent the third.
• * 8.13

  Pope Adrian succoured by Charlemaigne.
• * 8.14

  Pope Stephen assisted by K Pepin le Bref, & restored to his seate.
• * 8.15

  Another way whereby to censure▪ con¦cerning prece∣dency.
• * 8.16

  The Vniuer∣•• 〈…〉〈…〉 greatest fame in Spain.
• * 8.17

  Twelue v••i∣versit••es in France, Paris the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 8.18

  Foure Acade∣mies in the middest of France.
• * 8.19

  The Archbi∣shopricks Suf∣fraganes.
• * 8.20

  Diocesses of Merida.
• * 8.21

  Suffragans of Carthagena.
• * 8.22

  Bishopricks of Taragone.
• * 8.23

  Them of Braga.
• * 8.24

  The diuision made by King Bamba.
• * 8.25

  Belonging to Toledo.
• * 8.26

  Of them ap∣pertaining to Seuille.
• * 8.27

  Olde Seuille.
• * 8.28

  Of them be∣longing to Merida.
• * 8.29

  The Bishop∣ricks of Braga.
• * 8.30

  The suffragan Bishopricks of Tarragone in Arragone.
• * 8.31

  Bishopricks of Barcelona.
• * 8.32

  Auch in Gas∣coign the Me∣tropolitane, & her suffragans.
• * 8.33

  A Nationall Councell cal'd by Alphonso K. Arragon a∣gainst the so∣ueraignty of France.
• * 8.34

  ••. Metropoli∣tans, and 60. Bishopricks in Spaine.
• * 8.35

  15. Metropo∣litans, & 110. Bishopricks in France.
• * 8.36

  Lyons the first Metropolitan Citie.
• * 8.37

  The Order of the Metropo∣litane See•• or France, and how they are marshalled ech after other.
• * 8.38

  Lyons the first Prouince of the Gaules.
• * 8.39

  The City of Autun now desert and ru∣ined.
• * 8.40

  Kings of Or∣leans called Kings De Bourg-Ogne.
• * 8.41

  The 6. Bishop∣ricks of Nor∣mandie, mar∣shalled in their rank & order.
• * 8.42

  Constantius tho Britaine that possessed him∣selfe of Gaule.
• * 8.43

  France a Nur∣sing-mother of Popes.
• * 8.44

  11. Suffragans belonging to Tou••••.
• * 8.45

  Angiers.
• * 8.46

  Nantes
• * 8.47

  Concerning the Originall & foundation of Venice. Cornoa••lia.
• * 8.48

  Leon.
• * 8.49

  T••iguet.
• * 8.50

  S. Brieu.
• * 8.51

  S. Malo.
• * 8.52

  Doll.
• * 8.53

  S. Samps•••• first Bishop of Doll
• * 8.54

  Sens.
• * 8.55

  The Primacy of Lyons foū∣ded on the Ci∣ties Antiquity.
• * 8.56

  7. Bishopricks marshalled vnder Sens.
• * 8.57

  Chartres.
• * 8.58

  Auxerre.
• * 8.59

  Troy in Chā∣paigne.
• * 8.60

  Orleans.
• * 8.61

  Paris.
• * 8.62

  Meaux.
• * 8.63

  Bellay.
• * 8.64

  Treuers.
• * 8.65

  Mentz.
• * 8.66

  Toull.
• * 8.67

  Verdun.
• * 8.68

  The Antiqui∣tie of Metro∣politane & Bi∣shops in chiefe and capitall Cities.
• * 8.69

  When the name of Arch∣bishop first began.
• * 8.70

  Soisson••.
• * 8.71

  Soissons the dwelling of the Kings of the first Ligne.
• * 8.72

  Great Priui∣ledges granted to the Abbey of S. Mard.
• * 8.73

  Chaalons.
• * 8.74

  Pope Fugeni∣us the 2. suc∣coured in France.
• * 8.75

  Laon.
• * 8.76

  Senlis.
• * 8.77

  Beauuais.
• * 8.78

  Amiens.
• * 8.79

  Noyon.
• * 8.80

  Charles the Great son to K. Pepin le Bref.
• * 8.81

  Bologne on the Sea.
• * 8.82

  Ciuitas M••ri∣norum diuided int•• three Bi∣shopricks.
• * 8.83

  O•• the fi••st A∣quitane, ••ll thereunto ap∣pertaining.
• * 8.84

  The Holy Chappell at Bourges.
• * 8.85

  The deuise engrauen on th•• Dukes tombe.
• * 8.86

  Lewis de Bur∣den a valiant gentleman of Auuer••ne
• * 8.87

  The delight 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pri••ce•• 〈…〉〈…〉 the 〈…〉〈…〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 dayes.
• * 8.88

  Bourges in Ber¦ry hath 10. Bi∣shops Suffra∣gans.
• * 8.89

  A generall Councill held at Clairmont.
• * 8.90

  Rhodes.
• * 8.91

  The compleat forming of a Church.
• * 8.92

  Alby▪
• * 8.93

  Cahors in Quercy.
• * 8.94

  Limoges.
• * 8.95

  A Prouinciall Councill held at Limoges.
• * 8.96

  Menda.
• * 8.97

  Dedication of the Cathedrall Church.
• * 8.98

  Puy in Velay.
• * 8.99

  A yeare of Iu∣bilie in France vpon occasion
• * 8.100

  Foure Bishop∣ricks added by the Pope, in the first Aqui∣tain Prouince
• * 8.101

  Of the second Aquitaine and her appen∣dixes.
• * 8.102

  The Armes of the Citie.
• * 8.103

  Ag••n.
• * 8.104

  Angoulesme.
• * 8.105

  Saintes or San¦tones.
• * 8.106

  Poictiers.
• * 8.107

  Perigueux.
• * 8.108

  In Aquitania secunda foure Bishopricks added by the Pope.
• * 8.109

  Maillezai••.
• * 8.110

  Luson:
• * 8.111

  Sarlat.
• * 8.112

  Of the third Aquitaine▪ and her dependan∣ces of nine Di∣ocesses.
• * 8.113

  Acqs.
• * 8.114

  Letoure in Ar∣magnac.
• * 8.115

  Cominges.
• * 8.116

  The Bishops ord••nary abi∣ding.
• * 8.117

  A••tion con∣c••rning Pom∣pey the G••eat in building Pompeiopolis.
• a 8.118

  Such as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by drowni••g men in Sacks, or strangling them with Halters.
• b 8.119

  Iuri••di••on 〈…〉〈…〉 Castella••n
• * 8.120

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 8.121

  At what t••••e, and how it w•••• reunited to the Crowne of France.
• * 8.122

  ••abulous re∣ports of Pom∣pey the great his City of Co∣menges.
• * 8.123

  Hot Bathes 〈…〉〈…〉 yearely, May & September
• * 8.124

  The good••y Valley of Au∣rata in France
• * 8.125

  Couzeran••.
• * 8.126

  A great disho∣nour to any House of Frāce to fall to the Female.
• * 8.127

  The Bridge of S Lize.
• * 8.128

  Aire, at the further end of Gascoigne.
• * 8.129

  Bazas.
• * 8.130

  Tarbes. The first Kings of Nauarre their descent.
• * 8.131

  Tarbes diui∣ded into three Bourgages.
• * 8.132

  A goodly great way paued with Stone three miles long.
• * 8.133

  The Bathes of Bigorre resor∣ted to from all parts of Spain.
• * 8.134

  Aquas Tere∣bellicas.
• * 8.135

  The people in former times were called Vicani.
• * 8.136

  Brunehault, the great Mur∣dicise of Frāce
• * 8.137

  In the notice of the West Empire Lapur∣dum.
• * 8.138

  Workma••ship of elder times
• * 8.139

  Oleron.
• * 8.140

  Orthez or O∣leron.
• * 8.141

  Lescar.
• * 8.142

  〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 8.143

  The first Pro∣••e Narbo∣•• ••a
• * 8.144

  Metropolitane of 7 Prouin∣ces.
• * 8.145

  Narbona cal∣led Narbo-Martius.
• * 8.146

  Narbona, ve∣ry vnhealthful to such as are Strangers.
• * 8.147

  The Sinke of the World.
• * 8.148

  King L••wes the Hardy di∣•••• at Perig••••n
• * 8.149

  Sergius P••••lus first Bishop of Narbona Acts 13.12.
• * 8.150

  The We••lor Foun••ai••e of S. Paul.
• * 8.151

  Narbona sur∣prised by the Gothes and called Gothia
• * 8.152

  Beziers.
• * 8.153

  The Wolfes passage.
• * 8.154

  The Armes of 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 8.155

  Agde.
• * 8.156

  Carcassona, a High & Low Towne.
• * 8.157

  The Armes of the Citie.
• * 8.158

  The low town
• * 8.159

  The Armes of the low town••
• * 8.160

  An Inscripti∣on engrauen on the Chap∣ter-House.
• * 8.161

  Nisme.
• * 8.162

  The Citie fa∣mous in the Romans time.
• * 8.163

  Mirepoix, a Vicountie.
• * 8.164

  Montauban.
• * 8.165

  Lauaur in Lauragais.
• * 8.166

  Rieux.
• * 8.167

  Lombez in Comenges.
• * 8.168

  S. Papoull in Lauragais.
• * 8.169

  Tolosa made an Archbi∣shopricke by Pope Iohn 22.
• * 8.170

  The second Narbonois Prouince. Aix in Pro∣uence.
• * 8.171

  Apt.
• * 8.172

  Riez.
• * 8.173

  Freius.
• * 8.174

  Gap••
• * 8.175

  Sisteron.
• * 8.176

  The first Vien∣nois Prouince.
• * 8.177

  Valencia.
• * 8.178

  Die. The City of Fortune.
• * 8.179

  Viuiers. The vineyards of Viuiers.
• * 8.180

  Granoble.
• * 8.181

  S. Iohn de Maurienna.
• * 8.182

  Geneua.
• * 8.183

  Anicy in Sa∣uoy.
• * 8.184

  Many names giuen to Ge∣neua.
• * 8.185

  No certainty of gaining this sir name.
• * 8.186

  An Order of Court concer∣ning 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 8.187

  The 2. Vien∣nois Prouince Atles the Me∣tropolitane.
• * 8.188

  Sundry names giuen to this Citie.

  The likeliest and truest o∣pinion.
• * 8.189

  The store-house of Italy and Spaine.
• * 8.190

  The distance of way be∣tween Nar∣bona & Arle.
• * 8.191

  Difference of the olde Ro∣mane way.
• * 8.192

  The Orator and Philoso∣pher Phauori∣nus borne in Arles.
• * 8.193

  Marseilles.
• * 8.194

  A mistake of some Histori∣ographers.
• * 8.195

  Marseilles a Key of France.
• * 8.196

  S. Paul.
• * 8.197

  Tolon.
• * 8.198

  Telo Martius a Romane Cap∣taine.
• * 8.199

  Orenge.
• * 8.200

  A famous rui∣ned triumphal Arche.
• * 8.201

  The portraict of a conquer'd King, led by Rome in tri∣umph.
• * 8.202

  Fabius Maxi∣mus Author of this triumphal Arche.
• * 8.203

  The insulting of the Romans ouer the Gauls
• * 8.204

  Asaying of the Confessor to the Emperor.
• * 8.205

  An ancient theater & rui∣ned temple.
• * 8.206

  Orenge a Prin¦cipality inclu∣ded in the Countie of Prouence.
• * 8.207

  The Kings of France hold Soueraigne power in this Principality.
• * 8.208

  A comparison concerning the Countie of Charolois, and Principality of Orenge.
• * 8.209

  Auignion an Archbishop∣ricke in the se∣cond Viennois Prouince.
• * 8.210

  Auignion and the Accoūtate belongeth to the Pope.
• * 8.211

  The Riuer of Rhosne adiud¦ged in Parle∣ment to the King.
• * 8.212

  Three Suffra∣gans belong∣ing to Auig∣nion.
• * 8.213

  Carpentras.
• * 8.214

  Windie Auig∣nion is vene∣mous without winde.
• * 8.215

  Vaison.
• * 8.216

  Sourse of spring of the Riuer Sorg••.
• * 8.217

  3. M••r••cles seldom seen in Auignion.
• * 8.218

  The Tomb of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Laura, Petrarch his 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 8.219

  Cauaillon.
• * 8.220

  The excellent Port for pas∣sage of Mar∣seilles.
• * 8.221

  Of the fourth Viennois Pro∣uince.
• * 8.222

  Digne.
• * 8.223

  Grasse.
• * 8.224

  Vence.
• * 8.225

  Glandesue.
• * 8.226

  Senez.
• * 8.227

  Nice.
• * 8.228

  According to the former en∣gadgement.
• * 8.229

  The measure of the longi∣tude and lati∣tude of Frāce.
• * 8.230

  Foure miles allowed to a league.
• * 8.231

  The Order of the Monarchal Hierarchie.
• * 8.232

  Pope Gregory excommunica∣ted the Empe∣ror Frederick 2
• * 9.1

  The Ki••g of Fra••ce his an∣s••••••e to the Pope 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 9.2

  The Emperors good seruice in the Holy Land.
• * 9.3

  An article of inueterate ma∣lice, & where∣of Princes had need to be sen∣sible.
• * 9.4

  The return of the Popes Nun¦cios to Rome, and Ambassa∣dors sent to the Emperor Fredericke.
• * 9.5

  The Empe∣rors words to the Ambassa∣dors.
• * 9.6

  The Pope most malici∣ously addicted to the Empe∣rour.
• * 9.7

  The Pope ioy∣ned with the Emperours E∣nemies.
• * 9.8

  A remem∣brance of the Kings words to the Popes Nun••••os.
• * 9.9

  Concerning the peaceful e∣state of France.
• * 9.10

  The King of F••ance vi••••keth Pope Innocent the fourth at Lyons.
• * 9.11

  The words of King Lewes to the Pope.
• * 9.12

  The manifold afflictions of Fra••ce by strangers.
• * 9.13

  〈…〉〈…〉
• * 9.14

  A Royall feast in France, and the guests pre∣sent at it.
• * 9.15

  The words al∣ledged by Ma∣thew Paris in his history of England, An. 1254.
• * 9.16

  The place of honor & pre∣cedency.
• * 9.17

  Queenes of France Queens of Queenes.
• * 9.18

  The words of the Relation.
• * 9.19

  At what time S. Augustine died.
• * 9.20

  The applica∣tion of this Prophesie.
• * 9.21

  A most disho∣norable tri∣bute to be payed.
• * 9.22

  Kings of Frāce sanctified and Canonized.
• * 9.23

  Aliances made with the Turks and Moores.
• * 9.24

  Where inten∣tions are diffe∣rent, the issues are discordāt.
• * 9.25

  Other Nati∣ons made vse of the French mens confede∣racie with the Turke.
• * 9.26

  The care great Charlemaigne had of the poore distr••s∣sed Christians liuing among the Infidels.
• * 9.27

  The French, the right Arme and Champi∣ons of the Church.
• * 9.28

  The imagina∣ry precede 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Greeks.
• * 9.29

  ••a••••is conque∣red by King Pepin, and gi∣uen to S. Pe∣ter•• patrimony
• * 9.30

  S. Pe•••••• P••∣trimonie c••∣l••••g••d with Pro••••••c•••••• the Kingdome of Naples.
• * 9.31

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 c••nnot 〈…〉〈…〉 at are dependances on 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Crowne.
• * 9.32

  Obiections a∣gainst the cre∣dit of Grau∣ans alleadged Canon.
• * 9.33

  No words at all of Gratians supposed pri∣uiledge.
• * 9.34

  The ignorance or mallice of Augustinus Eu∣gubinus and Laurentius Valla.
• * 9.35

  Constantine fel into heresie before his death.
• * 9.36

  Constantino∣ple new Rome
• * 9.37

  The most-Christiā Kings gaue originall to S. Peters Patrimonie.
• * 9.38

  The honora∣ble offices of France to the Church and Popes, & their Pr••cedencie thereby won.
• * 9.39

  Titles and ad∣ditions of ho∣not giuen to the Kings of France.
• * 9.40

  A Bull for Le∣gitimation granted by Pope Innocent the third.
• * 9.41

  The words contained in the ••ul••tsc••ie
• * 9.42

  Titles and ad∣ditions of o∣ther Kings.
• * 9.43

  Apoc. 19.16.
• * 9.44

  Dan 10.9.
• * 9.45

  The constan•• opinion held in France con∣cerning the power of Popes.
• * 9.46

  None but God onely is the Iudge of Princes.
• * 9.47

  The Bishop of Rouen accu∣sed by King Chilperick.
• * 9.48

  1 Reg. 15.28.50.
• * 9.49

  The answer•• returned by the Bishop 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the King.
• * 9.50

  The Kings roi∣all answere to the ouer-bold Legate.
• * 9.51

  England a par¦cel of S. Peters Patrimonie.
• * 9.52

  Galo Legate from the Pope to King Phil∣lip Augustus and his Sonne King Lewes.
• * 9.53

  King Lewes his words to the Legate.
• * 9.54

  The words of Mathew Paris
• * 9.55

  The Kings of France not subiect to the censures of Popes.
• * 9.56

  Attendants on the Kings per∣son free from Excommuni∣cation.
• * 9.57

  Pardon gran∣ted to offen∣ders.
• * 9.58

  The words of S. Gregory set downe in his Historie.
• * 9.59

  King Gonthan goeth to the Cathedrall Church.
• * 9.60

  The words of the King to the Prelates.
• * 9.61

  A Decree set downe in the Councill of Orleans.
• * 9.62

  The Laws of the Capitula∣ries, answera∣ble to the Commande∣ments of the Church.
• * 9.63

  The Count of ••retaigne Ex∣communica∣ted by his Bi∣shop.
• * 9.64

  Pardons gran∣ted by Popes.
• * 9.65

  Innocent 4.
• * 9.66

  Clement 5.
• * 9.67

  Leo 10.
• * 9.68

  Clement 6.
• * 9.69

  Precedency of France adiudg¦ed by Kings of Spaine.
• * 9.70

  The order of sitting in the Councill of Constance.
• * 9.71

  The Banner of Bourgongn cast to the ground.
• * 9.72

  The rank and order obser∣ued in the Councill of Basile.
• * 9.73

  The begin∣ning & ending of the Coun∣cill.
• * 9.74

  The Bull of Pope Leo the tenth, dated at Rome, Anno 1516.
• * 9.75

  The words al∣leadged con∣cerning the Letters.
• * 9.76

  The King of France prece∣deth the King of the Romās.
• * 9.77

  A contention at Venice for Precedency.
• * 9.78

  Armes of the Iustinians.
• * 9.79

  Contention for Preceden∣cie in Poland, in An 1573.
• * 9.80

  Precedency re¦quested forthe K. of Spain a∣gainst France.
• * 9.81

  Contention for Preceden∣cie at Rome, in An. 1564.
• * 9.82

  The Prece∣dency granted by the Pope to the King of France.
• * 9.83

  Precedency kept for the Kings of Frāce at Rome.
• * 9.84

  The Canoni∣••ing of Diego D'Alcala, a holy Gray Frier
• * 9.85

  The stout re∣solution of the Ambassa∣dor for Frāce.
• * 9.86

  The Pope ta∣keth order to compound the difference.
• * 9.87

  The 4. Car∣dinalls gaue voyce for France.
• * 9.88

  A comparison of the Parisian Kings of Frāce with other Kings.
• * 9.89

  Consideration of the 3 Lignes changes.
• * 9.90

  Clouis the first Christian King.
• * 9.91

  Childebert first of the name.
• * 9.92

  23. Kings of the Ligne of Clouis, and all Kings of Paris
• * 9.93

  Of such as were Kings of France, and Emperors.
• * 9.94

  The second Line of Kings, beginning with Pepin le Bref.
• * 9.95

  The third line beginning with Hugh Capet.
• * 9.96

  Lewis le Gros Sacred in the City of Orle∣ans.
• * 9.97

  The time of Interregnum very dange∣rous.
• * 9.98

  Kings Sacred in diuers cities of their king∣domes, & not all of them at Rh••imes.
• * 9.99

  Reasons no way to be an∣swered.
• * 9.100

  1. Reason.
• * 9.101

  2. Reason.
• * 9.102

  An Order de∣termin'd by the Court of Par∣liament.
• * 9.103

  Philip Augu∣stus the Con∣queror.
• * 9.104

  Of Sacring & Anointing the Most-Christi∣an Kings.
• * 9.105

  Sacring and Crowning of Queenes.
• * 9.106

  A briefe dis∣course of the Coronation of King Lewis the 13. now reig∣ni••g.
• * 9.107

  The Kings Of∣fering to the Church of our Lady.
• * 9.108

  The Ecclesia∣sticall Peeres present at the Sacring.
• * 9.109

  Attendants on the Holy-Bot∣tle.
• * 9.110

  The Bishops that are sent for the King.
• * 9.111

  The manner of carrying the Offering.
• * 9.112

  Guests, and order of the sitting at the Royall Feast, with other ob∣seruations.
• * 9.113

  The King re∣ceiued the Or∣der of the Ho∣ly-Ghost, and in what man∣ner.
• * 9.114

  Kings are not Knights by their birth, but by creation.
• * 9.115

  Other Cere∣monies be∣longing to the Order of the Holy-Ghost.
• * 9.116

  The King cu∣red the disea∣sed of the E∣uil.
• * 9.117

  Thirteen pie∣ces of Gold the Kings Of∣fering.
• * 9.118

  Of bringing the Holy-Bot∣tle to S. Rhe∣migius.
• * 9.119

  Confirmation of the spassage recorded by Floardus.
• * 9.120

  The Instituti∣on of this Or∣der of Knigh••∣hood & man∣ner of wearing the same.
• * 9.121

  The Mantles o•• Cloaks be∣longing to the Order.
• * 10.1

  The true Co∣pie of the Court Roule faithfully ••••anslated.